ã€ŠRebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumphã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Violeta ke slowly regained consciousness in a luxurious bedroom and sat abruptly in bed. ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Her head was throbbing. What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t I already dead!? Looking around, Violeta immediately

    recognized her surroundings. This was her bedroom in ke Manor seven years ago! At that moment,

    a servant entered the room and was delighted to see Violeta awake. ¡°Ms. Violeta! You¡¯re awake! That¡¯s

    great!¡± Violeta grew more confused when she saw the servant. She raised her hand and touched her

    head, only to discover a thickyer of gauze wrapped around it. All her memories immediately came

    rushing back. She had actually been reborn and was now back in her body seven years ago, on the

    day Zelena ke returned! Violeta was initially the ke family¡¯s daughter but unexpectedly

    discovered that her blood type didn¡¯t match that of her parents. That was when she realized she had

    been switched at birth in the hospital! When she woke up, the ke family¡¯s biological daughter,

    Zelena, had been found and brought back. Violeta originally intended to make way for Zelena. Still, she

    didn¡¯t expect Zelena to desperately try to salvage the situation and ask for Violeta to continue to stay

    with the ke family. Zelena imed everything could remain the same as before, and they could be

    as close as sisters. Violeta had grown up in the ke family since she was young and was attached to

    everything there. Therefore, it was natural for her to be reluctant to let go of everything she had, and

    she especially couldn¡¯t bear to part with her parents. Hence, she agreed to stay in ke Manor but

    never expected it to be a mistake. Zelena had constantly schemed and plotted against Violeta after

    returning. At first, Violeta convinced herself that Zelena was the ke family¡¯s biological daughter and

    was entitled to everything in the ke family. It was understandable for Zelena to take everything back,

    but she didn¡¯t expect that Zelena wanted more than that. Zelena wanted everything that Violeta had,

    including Violeta¡¯s rtionships and prospects! Oddly, everything went downhill for Violeta since Zelena

    returned. Violeta¡¯s close friends and family abandoned her, and her reputation and honor were

    destroyed entirely. Zelena even took away the person Violeta loved. Zelena seemed to have taken over

    the trajectory of Violeta¡¯s life. She took everything away from Violeta and made Violeta the target of

    everyone¡¯s criticism. Unfortunately, the people around Violeta were deceived and couldn¡¯t see through

    Zelena¡¯s true nature. They thought Zelena was innocent, while Violeta was unstable and malicious!

    Zelena repeatedly schemed against Violeta. Thetter was unwilling to fight back, but ultimately ended

    up with nothing. Zelena whispered the truth into Violeta¡¯s ears on the day Violeta died. She said she

    had been actually reborn and had returned to seek revenge on Violeta. She imed to know Violeta¡¯s

    future in advance. She was jealous that Violeta had everything, so she took everything away from her!

    Reborn? Violeta initially didn¡¯t understand what Zelena meant. It wasn¡¯t until she experienced it herself

    that she understood what it meant to be reborn! The servant walked to the bedside and touched

    Violeta¡¯s forehead when she saw Violeta smiling mindlessly. ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Violeta? Is this

    because of the car ident?¡± Violeta snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Is Zelena downstairs?¡± The

    servant¡¯s eyes widened. She was dumbstruck and asked in disbelief, ¡°Do you already know, Ms.

    Violeta?¡± Violeta looked down as the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Her expression was as

    calm as ever. In Violeta¡¯s previous life, Zelena had returned on the day she woke up from the car

    ident. She had eventually discovered that Zelena was the ke family¡¯s biological daughter, not

    her. Violeta had initially wanted to make way for Zelena in her previous life. Still, she was convinced by

    Zelena to stay with the ke family. She didn¡¯t want to live the same life again in this life! She wanted

    to look for her biological parents this time! Violeta lifted the covers, got out of bed, and started packing

    her belongings. The servant was dumbfounded. ¡°Ms. Violeta, what are you doing?¡± Violeta said

    indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore. I¡¯m not the ke family¡¯s daughter.¡± The servant was

    bbergasted. Violeta initially wanted to pack her belongings but realized she didn¡¯t have much. After a

    moment of thought, Violeta stopped and left the room. ¡°Darling girl, you¡¯re our biological daughter after

    all. You¡¯ve suffered all these years!¡± ¡°Zelena, we¡¯ll make it up to you in the future!¡± Violeta watched this

    scene calmly and walked downstairs. Zelena wore faded jeans and a in T-shirt, looking innocent and

    lovely on the sofa. She looked at Mr. and Mrs. ke as the rims of her eyes reddened. Out of the

    corner of her eye, she saw Violeta descending the stairs and quickly stood up from the sofa. She called

    out awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re here, sis.¡± Sis? Heh. She¡¯s really good at putting on an act! How pretentious.

    Why didn¡¯t I realize earlier in my previous life what a good actress she is?! Violeta walked over

    expressionlessly. Mrs. ke wiped her tears and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Vio. Come here. We have

    something to tell you.¡± Mr. ke nodded and added, ¡°Vio, Zelena is our biological daughter, not you.

    We tested our DNA after the car ident, and it turns out there was a mix-up at the hospital back then.

    Since Zelena has returned, we¡¯ve decided that Zelena will sleep in your room from now on. School is

    starting soon, so you can live on campus.¡± Violeta had been in aa after the car ident. However,

    they couldn¡¯t wait to tell Violeta the truth andpletely disregarded whether she could ept it right

    after waking up. In fact, their hearts had already leaned towards Zelena after discovering the truth. In

    Violeta¡¯s previous life, she was blinded by her own naivety and had poor judgment. She foolishly

    believed that Mr. and Mrs. ke loved her and only chose to sacrifice her to make it up to Zelena.

    Violeta walked over and sat on the sofa. She met Mr. and Mrs. ke¡¯s gaze and said calmly, ¡°Mom,

    Dad, thank you for raising me for eighteen years. Now that your biological daughter has returned, it¡¯s

    only fitting that I make way for her. I¡¯ll move out.¡± Zelena, who was standing at the side, was taken

    aback by this statement. What¡¯s happening? Is this wench actually suggesting to move out? She isn¡¯t

    even shedding a tear or causing a scene. This wasn¡¯t how Zelena had remembered the scene. Mr. and

    Mrs. ke were also astonished by this. They quickly responded, ¡°Vio, that¡¯s not what we meant.

    We¡¯re not trying to get rid of you just because Zelena is back!¡± Zelena quickly walked to Violeta¡¯s side

    and held her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right, sis. We can live together like real sisters in the future. Mom and Dad

    have raised you for so many years. How can you leave like this? If you leave after I return, outsiders

    will think that Mom and Dad chased you away. They¡¯ll be utterly embarrassed!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2

    Violeta knew about Zelena¡¯s devious schemes. Zelena¡¯s words immediately strained the rtionship

    between Violeta and her parents. In her previous life, Violeta had decided to stay with the ke family

    out of gratitude after hearing such an exnation. But in this life, she wouldn¡¯t allow Zelena to have her

    way! Repaying the kes¡¯ kindness to her was important, but she didn¡¯t have to stay with the ke

    family to do it! Violeta pulled her hand back from Zelena¡¯s grasp and discreetly wiped it on her clothes.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, what I mean is, now that your biological daughter has returned, I should also go look for

    my biological parents.¡± ¡°You want to look for your biological parents?¡± Mr. and Mrs. ke exchanged

    nces. They were heartbroken to learn that Violeta wasn¡¯t their biological child since she was an

    outstanding girl. However, they felt more distressed about Zelena, who had suffered all these years.

    That was why they suggested that Violeta give up her room for Zelena and stay in the dormitory after

    starting school. It¡¯s reasonable for Violeta to proposed to look for her biological parents. Violeta

    continued, ¡°You¡¯ve raised me for so many years, and I can never fully repay your kindness.¡± Violeta

    started bowing as she expressed her gratitude. ¡°Vio, don¡¯t do that!¡± Mr. and Mrs. ke quickly

    interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say such things! It¡¯s understandable if you want to look for your

    biological parents. Since you insist, how can we stand in your way? If you want to do it, go ahead.¡±

    Zelena frowned as she watched this scene unfold, realizing her schemes weren¡¯t going to n. If this

    wench really leaves, how can I take my revenge?! No way. I can¡¯t let Violeta leave! Zelena quickly said,

    ¡°Mom, Dad, we can¡¯t let Vio leave. Actually, I already inquired before I returned. Vio¡¯s biological parents

    are in bad shape, and their family is barely making ends meet! Her father is apulsive gambler, and

    her mother is an uneducated, malicious woman. Everyone in their neighborhood knows it. Also, Vio¡¯s

    older brother is basically a notorious bachelor. He¡¯s almost thirty years old but isn¡¯t married yet! Vio

    deserves better!¡± Violeta was dumbstruck. She had no idea what her biological parents were like, and

    she never expected Zelena to know anything about them. Zelena was going to such great lengths to

    make Violeta stay, only to slowly torment and torture Violetater on. Unfortunately, Violeta didn¡¯t want

    to relive her former life and had no interest in constantly fighting with Zelena. All she wanted was an

    ordinary life. ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, they¡¯re my biological parents, and we¡¯re rted by blood. I won¡¯t treatN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    them with disdain, whether they¡¯re poor or rich. Did you return because you knew Mom and Dad were

    wealthy?¡± Violeta asked thoughtfully. Zelena was taken aback. She stuttered briefly and quickly said,

    ¡°How could that be?! That¡¯s not who I am, sis. Please don¡¯t misjudge me. Mom, Dad, please tell Vio I¡¯m

    not like that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zelena. Vio was just asking casually. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Mr. and Mrs. ke

    quickly reassured Zelena when they saw her stuttering anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s right. Vio, how can you say

    that about Zelena? She had no idea whether we were rich when we found her.¡± What a joke! Violeta

    silently roared. Perhaps Mr. and Mrs. ke truly believed it. Zelena knew from the start that the ke

    family was wealthy, so she had returned so readily. Not only did Zelena know about the ke family¡¯s

    wealth, but Zelena had also returned to seek revenge on Violeta. After being reborn, she envied Violeta

    when she discovered everything! However, Violeta couldn¡¯t reveal these truths because Zelena would

    never admit to them. Moreover, if she did speak out, Mr. and Mrs. ke would surely think she had a

    concussion in the ident. Violetaposed herself and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I feel the same way. No

    matter how my biological parents are doing, I should go back and meet them. Isn¡¯t that the right thing to

    do? You found your biological daughter, so it¡¯s only right for me to find my own biological parents,

    right?¡± Zelena was reluctant to let Violeta leave, but what Violeta said made perfect sense. Zelena had

    no reason to stop her. Mr. and Mrs. ke agreed with Violeta. ¡°Alright, since you want to go and look

    for your biological parents, go ahead. But Vio, remember that you¡¯ll always be our daughter even

    though you¡¯re not our biological child. The ke family will always wee you with open arms.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Dad.¡± Violeta believed that her parents genuinely cared for her at that

    moment. But she also knew it wouldn¡¯t be long until they considered her the most wicked woman in the

    world under Zelena¡¯s influence. After thinking it over, Violeta decided to leave at this time to leave them

    with a better impression of her. She wanted to depart immediately after exining to them because she

    didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment longer. Based on Zelena¡¯s clues, Mr. and Mrs. ke conducted

    an investigation and found the address of Violeta¡¯s biological parents. They offered to send her there.

    Violeta initially wanted to turn them down, but after thinking about it, she agreed to be taken to the train

    station. As Zelena watched Violeta leave ke Manor, she felt anxious and helpless. She didn¡¯t

    understand why Violeta was determined to leave the ke family. This was different from what she

    remembered. But afterposing herself and thinking about it, Zelena felt relieved. This wench has

    been spoiled since she was young, and her biological parents are so poor. She won¡¯t be able to stand

    it. She¡¯ll definitely return dejectedly. Then, won¡¯t she be at my mercy!? Heh. I want to see how long

    she¡¯llst! Violeta was sent to the station. The driver gave her a train ticket and a piece of paper with a

    name and phone number written on it. ¡°Ms. Violeta, this is as far as I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Violeta

    thanked him. Holding the ticket, she turned around and walked into the train station. After a two-hour

    journey, Violeta arrived in Quinston. She left the train station and dialed the number on her cell phone.

    A man¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hello.¡± Violeta paused and said, ¡°Hello? Is this Zero? I¡¯m your daughter.

    Can youe and pick me up now?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. Violeta thought

    he didn¡¯t believe her and was about to say something else, but the man on the other end said, ¡°Stay

    where you are. I¡¯ll send a car to pick you up.¡± After that, the call ended, and Violeta was left with the

    dial tone. Violeta was stunned. I didn¡¯t even tell him where I was. How will he send a car to pick me

    up?! Where will he know where to go?! Violeta was dumbstruck as she held her cell phone. It was a hot

    day, so Violeta decided to buy a bottle of water from the nearby convenience store. Two Rolls-Royces

    pulled up to the train station as soon as she left the store. Bodyguards wearing sunsses got out of

    the cars and scoured around. Violeta walked over with her water in her hand. She never considered

    that these two Rolls-Royces were here to pick her up. After all, Zelena had previously mentioned that

    her biological parents were so poor that they could barely make ends meet. There was no way they

    could afford a luxury car. She opened the water bottle and took a sip but had yet to swallow her

    mouthful of water. A bodyguard approached her with a tablet,paring it to a dot representing her

    location. He took off his sunsses, revealing an excited, wrinkled face. ¡°Ms. Violeta! I¡¯m here to pick

    you up!!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Violeta was aghast and couldn¡¯t help herself as water sprayed out of her mouth. ¡°What

    did you call me?¡±

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Ms. Violeta, didn¡¯t you make the phone call just now?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Violeta nodded. She nced at the

    nearby luxury car and asked doubtfully, ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no mistake then. Please get into

    the car.¡± After that, the bodyguard didn¡¯t say anything else. He picked Violeta up and carried her into

    the car while she still felt bewildered! Violeta was utterly stunned! Hold on. Are bodyguards so

    intimidating these days?! This isn¡¯t some kind of freaking human trafficking scheme, is it?! What are the

    chances of a Rolls-Royce being used for abduction?! ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Violeta asked. ¡°Ms.

    Violeta, you¡¯ll find out when we arrive.¡± Wow, he¡¯s really being mysterious. Before long, the Rolls-Royce

    arrived at a mansion. Step ping out of the car, Violeta was so astonished she couldn¡¯t utter a word as

    she looked at the building before her. The bodyguard gestured. ¡°This way.¡± The mansion¡¯s gates

    opened, and servants lined up in two rows to wee her. Violeta walked into the mansion that was

    luxuriously decorated with antique furnishings everywhere¡­ Is this really an impoverished family? This

    is not quite what I imagined. Have I made a mistake? Just then, an elderlydy with gray hair rushed

    down. She was wearing a gray coat and using a walking stick. She came up to Violeta excitedly. The

    rims of her eyes were red as she asked, ¡°Are you the girl who made the call!?¡± Violeta replied, ¡°Yes, I

    am, but a man answered when I called. What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Before she could figure out what was

    happening, the medical team rushed out from the side and quickly set down a medical kit. They

    immediately drew blood from Violeta for a DNA test. Violeta was shocked by this sudden turn of events!

    ¡°Come, my dear. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± The elderlydy held Violeta¡¯s hand and sat down on the

    sofa. ¡°What¡¯s your name, my dear?¡± ¡°Violeta ke.¡± The elderlydy repeated it and nodded. ¡°How did

    you find out you¡¯re a part of our family?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not really sure. This isn¡¯t what I imagined,

    either. The person who gave me the information said that my family is penniless. She told me my dad is

    apulsive gambler, my mom is a malicious woman, and my brother is a notorious bachelor.¡± ¡°A

    compulsive gambler, a malicious woman, and a notorious bachelor? Haha¡­¡± The olddyughed.

    ¡°No one has ever described the White family like this before!¡± The medical team next to them quickly

    conducted a DNA test with Violeta¡¯s blood, and the results were disyed on the machine, showing a

    99.99% match. The doctor eximed, ¡°Madam! We¡¯ve gotten the result! She¡¯s a White!¡± ¡°What?! Is that

    true?!¡± The olddy stood excitedly from the sofa and grabbed Violeta¡¯s hand. She was ovee with

    emotion and rendered momentarily speechless. ¡°Vio! You¡¯re back! I finally have you back! Thank

    heavens! This is wonderful!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a ke! You¡¯re a White! You¡¯re Violeta White!¡± ¡°Violeta White?¡±

    Violeta felt a little ufortable with the sudden change of herst name. But since she had found her

    biological family, it was reasonable to change herst name. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡± Old Mrs. White held Violeta¡¯s hand and slowly told her about when they

    discovered she was switched at the hospital. When Violeta was born, the nurse identally switched

    Violeta with another baby while cleaning her. By the time the hospital realized the mistake and wanted

    to look for her, she had already been taken out of the hospital, and there was no news of her since

    then. In other words, three babies were switched back then! The White family quickly discovered that

    their child was switched and conducted numerous investigations. They managed to find her family and

    promptly returned the baby, who was switched with Violeta, to her biological parents, allowing her to

    grow up with them. However, Violeta¡¯s whereabouts remained unknown. The White family searched for

    a long time and tried various methods but found nothing. On the other hand, the ke family never

    realized the switch and raised Violeta for eighteen years until the car ident, when Zelena discovered

    her true identity and found her way back. The White family was in such enviable circumstances. Hence,

    many impostors approached them to deceive them for money. Eventually, they decided to change

    public opinion and make up false general information about themselves. There were rumors that the

    White family was destitute and was made up of a gambling addict, a wicked woman, and a notorious

    bachelor. This was to prevent scammers from approaching them. All the false information Zelena had

    found was just a deliberate smokescreen set up by the White family! In reality, Violeta¡¯s biological

    parents were extremely wealthy! The White family was far from destitute. They were living in avish

    house which was decorated extravagantly. They were incredibly affluent and influential. ¡°So my dad

    isn¡¯t apulsive gambler?¡± ¡°Of course not! The White family is renowned and wealthy in Quinston!¡±

    ¡°My mom isn¡¯t a malicious woman either?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Your mom is an artist! She¡¯s an opera

    singer!¡± ¡°So, my older brother¡­ isn¡¯t a notorious bachelor either?¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not entirely false. Your

    older brother inherited your grandfather¡¯s oil field and is now involved in the energy business! He¡¯sContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    thirty years old and still doesn¡¯t have a partner yet. It¡¯s a pity!¡± Violeta was astonished but quickly came

    to her senses and asked, ¡°So, who answered the phone when I called earlier?¡± ¡°It was your cousin,

    Zoren White!¡± Zoren¡­ Zero¡­ She didn¡¯t expect his name to be a pseudonym! The White family¡¯s

    wealth was a pleasant surprise for Violeta. Old Mrs. White held Violeta¡¯s hand as tears streamed down

    her face. ¡°Violeta, you must have suffered a lot all these years! Your parents will return soon, and our

    family will finally reunite! It¡¯s a pity my husband didn¡¯t live long enough to see you return. I never

    thought I¡¯d see the day of your return, but the heavens have favored me! All those years of fasting and

    praying weren¡¯t in vain. Vio, you¡¯re my precious granddaughter!¡± These words moved Violeta deeply.

    Blood is thicker than water, and Violeta couldn¡¯t help but tear up at being reunited with her biological

    family. ¡°Grandma? Are you really my grandmother? It¡¯s so good to be reunited with you, Grandma!¡± In

    Violeta¡¯s past life, she found herself entangled in conflict with Zelena and never had the chance to meet

    her biological parents until her demise. Betrayed by everyone, she failed to protect everything she

    cherished. Looking back now, it seemed utterly absurd. Everything Violeta desperately clung to in her

    previous life never belonged to her. However, she neglected the family she truly belonged to. With a

    second chance at life, Violeta realized how mistaken she was! She should have sought them out earlier

    instead of waiting for them to find her after so many years! Old Mrs. White embraced Violeta tightly,

    tears streaming down both faces. Before long, the screeching sound of brakes outside caught their

    attention, and a couple hurriedly rushed in through the front gates.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°My daughter!¡± Dressed in a suit, Anton White rushed into the living room with Irene Persley, who wore

    an elegant dress. They immediately rushed to embrace Violeta after seeing her sitting next to Old Mrs.

    White. A pleasant fragrance filled the air, and Violeta turned to look at them. She raised her arms and

    hugged them back. They had already received the results of the DNA test. Before receiving the news,

    Anton was in a meeting. However, upon hearing the news, he immediately left. He abandoned a room

    full of employees and went straight home. On the other hand, Irene was in the middle of a theater

    rehearsal. When she found out that her biological daughter had been found, she abandoned the

    rehearsal and rushed back to see her daughter! They had been searching for Violeta for eighteen

    years, close to two decades! They missed their daughter so much that it physically pained them! After

    enduring abuse from the ke family in her previous life, Violeta finally felt loved. She hadn¡¯t felt that

    way in a long time and started choking up. Violeta felt overwhelmed by the suffering she had endured

    in her past life and the joy of being reunited with her biological parents in this life. Tears streamed down

    her face as she wept, ovee with emotion. Even Anton couldn¡¯t help but tear up. The rims of his

    eyes reddened as he restrained himself and said, ¡°Darling girl, you¡¯ve suffered. Now that you¡¯re finally

    home, we¡¯ll never let you suffer or get hurt again!¡± Irene couldn¡¯t hold back and sobbed uncontrobly.

    ¡°My precious girl! I¡¯ve been searching for you for so long, and now you¡¯re finally back¡­¡± ¡°Dad¡­

    Mom¡­¡± Violeta looked at them through tear-filled eyes. Anton¡¯s hair had turned white. Although Irene

    had taken good care of herself, her eyes showed a sense of weariness. The past eighteen years had

    been challenging as they searched for Violeta! Irene gently touched Violeta¡¯s face with her hand. ¡°Just

    hearing you call me ¡®Mom¡¯ is enough. Even if I die now, I can rest in peace.¡± Irene wasn¡¯t very young

    when she gave birth to Violeta, and she suffered a severe hemorrhage during childbirth. Her first child

    was a son, so she wanted a daughter the second time. She had longed for a daughter and never

    expected such a mix-up to happen. Irene had also suffered from postpartum depression at the time. If it

    weren¡¯t for her desire to find her daughter, she would have jumped off the hospital roof years ago.

    Violeta looked at her loved ones beside her and thought to herself. This is wonderful. I didn¡¯t miss this

    opportunity and finally met them in this life! Violeta couldn¡¯t even imagine how long they had waited for

    her in her previous life¡­ They never got to see her return home because death awaited her in the end.

    Violeta silently vowed not to have any regrets in this life. As her fringe was identally brushed aside,

    her parents and grandmother saw the scar on Violeta¡¯s forehead. It was a wound from the car ident

    and hadn¡¯t fully healed. Old Mrs. White eximed in shock and asked nervously, ¡°Violeta! How did you

    get the scar on your forehead? Did someone hurt you?¡± Anton and Irene also looked at Violeta with

    love and concern. Such expressions moved Violeta, who exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I got into a car

    ident. Mom, Dad, Grandma, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Irene asked, ¡°Car ident? How did that happen?

    Violeta, please tell us.¡± Anton said, ¡°Arrange a full-body check-up for Violetater!¡± Violeta pulled them

    to sit on the sofa. She exined, ¡°After the car ident, I discovered that my blood type didn¡¯t match

    that of my foster parents. That¡¯s when I decided toe look for you.¡± ¡°I see. Violeta, where are your

    foster parents from? They raised you for so many years until you became a grown woman. We must

    visit them with gifts to express our gratitude.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the ke family in Arlowand.¡± Violeta never

    denied the love and care the ke family had shown her while raising her. In her past life, she

    ultimately insisted on staying with the ke family to repay their kindness even though she was

    misunderstood by so many people. Anton asked, ¡°The ke family in Arlowand?¡± Irene asked Anton,

    ¡°Honey, do you know them?¡± Arlowand and Quinston were entirely different cities. Quinston was the

    capital, while Arlowand could only be considered a second-tier city. The White family was prestigious in

    Quinston, while the ke family was merely wealthy in a second-tier city. In fact, the ke family was

    far inferior to the White family. The power and influence the White family had was iparable. Anton

    said, ¡°They sound familiar. I remember now! There was an Arlowand coboration in the year¡¯s second

    half, and ke Group was one of thepanies involved. They were already eliminated, but since

    Violeta¡¯s foster parents raised her all these years, let¡¯s give them this project! I¡¯ll consider this a gift to

    them.¡± Violeta smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, Dad, but they¡­ never mind.¡± Irene sensed

    something was wrong and asked, ¡°Violeta, what happened? Did they mistreat or abuse you at home?¡±

    Violeta shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± In fact, Mr. and Mrs. ke were still very kind to her before

    Zelena returned. It was only after Zelena returned that they gradually became biased and wholly sided

    with their biological daughter. In her previous life, Violeta had utterly humbled herself for several years

    to win them over. What saddened her most was when she was on her deathbed. Mr. and Mrs. ke

    didn¡¯t even bother visiting her because they imed doing so was bad luck. She would always be hurt

    and bitterly disappointed by their actions. Therefore, she could already anticipate the oue of this

    life. Violeta pondered briefly and said, ¡°Mom and Dad, they¡¯ve been very kind to me. It¡¯s just that their

    biological daughter has also returned. Instead of disturbing them out of the blue, we can just send gifts

    to them. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright. Since this is what Vio wants, you can send someone to deliver

    gifts, Anton. We shouldn¡¯t owe them any favors.¡± As a woman, Irene had a strong intuition that Violeta

    was hiding something and refused to admit it. After all, Irene and Violeta were mother and daughter.

    Since Violeta didn¡¯t want to discuss it, Irene didn¡¯t probe further. However, Irene already had a poor

    impression of the ke family. As they were chatting, another luxurious car pulled up outside. Irene

    eximed with joy when she heard the sound of the car engine. ¡°Violeta, your older brother is back!¡±

    The tall, handsome Niall White walked in briskly as Irene spoke. He had inherited Anton¡¯s elegance

    and Irene¡¯s refined features. Despite nearing thirty, he was still good-looking and appeared in his

    twenties. ¡°Niall!¡± ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± Niall called out. His gaze softened when he saw the delicate girl seated

    in the middle of the sofa. ¡°Is this my sister?¡± Irene replied, ¡°Yes. This is Vio. Come, give your sister a

    hug.¡± Niall approached Violeta and extended his long arms. ¡°Vio!¡± Violeta stood up and threw herself

    into his embrace. She called out to him gently, ¡°Bro.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 5

    Irene was only twenty-four years old when she gave birth to Niall. She wanted a daughterter on, so

    she became pregnant and gave birth to Violeta when she was thirty-five. Niall, eleven years older than

    Violeta, already had a sessful career. When the siblings met for the first time, he embraced Violeta

    gently while she looked up at him and smiled. Niall patted her head and said, ¡°Vio, I¡¯ve eagerly awaited

    your return for many years. Our family is finally reunited now!¡± And so, Violeta returned to the White

    family¡¯s loving embrace. A month and a halfter, Quinston¡¯s upper-ss society was abuzz with the

    news that the White family¡¯s long-lost daughter, who had been mistakenly taken away eighteen years

    ago, had finally returned! However, the White family was mysteriously keeping their daughter under

    wraps. Only a select few had seen her so far. Some rumors suggested that the White family¡¯s daughter

    was too unpresentable, which was why the White family had refrained from introducing her to others.

    Anton entrusted the ke family with the project as promised, allowing the kes to make a fortune.

    Furthermore, Anton also sent gifts to the ke family out of goodwill. The ke family received the

    White family¡¯s gifts but didn¡¯t think about Violeta. They believed the White family valued them and

    wanted to establish a good rtionship with them, hence the generous gifts. Zelena livedfortably

    with the ke family for a month and a half. She enjoyed everything the ke family had to offer and

    discarded Violeta¡¯s belongings in her bedroom. Zelena also asked her parents if she could attend

    Tnd University. After some coaxing, they agreed. Mr. and Mrs. ke had forgotten entirely about

    Violeta under Zelena¡¯s influence. They paid no attention to their adopted daughter, who had already

    left. However, Zelena was puzzled and thought to herself. Why hasn¡¯t this wench returned? Isn¡¯t she

    coming back? That¡¯s impossible. Where else can she go if she doesn¡¯te back? It¡¯s alright. If she

    doesn¡¯t return, I¡¯ll take the initiative and look for her! In any case, I¡¯ll never let her off the hook. Irene

    initially wanted to hold a banquet for Violeta, but Violeta declined. Violeta had already experienced a

    rebirth and no longer cared for these superficial events. She was content just being with her family!

    Considering that Violeta needed to rest after her car ident, Irene didn¡¯t insist and allowed Violeta to

    rx at home. One day, Irene and Violeta were sunbathing in the backyard. Irene peeled fruits for

    Violeta and asked, ¡°Violeta, which university did you get into?¡± ¡°Tnd University, the department of

    film and performing arts.¡± Violeta had always dreamed of bing an actress. Unfortunately, she was

    always overshadowed by Zelena in her previous life. She spent several years in the industry as an

    extra and had no notable achievements. She struggled to make ends meet by working part-time jobs.

    Violeta got into Tnd University by merit, while Zelena got in with the help of her wealthy parents.

    After they entered the same university, Zelena formed cliques and deliberately excluded Violeta.

    Zelena even spread rumors about Violeta on online forums. Violeta had a tough time in university, but it

    didn¡¯t deter her from pursuing her dream. Against all odds, Violeta secured her first leading role after

    graduating with an outstanding academic performance. It was a drama with a female lead role, and

    Violeta could have been an instant hit. However, Zelena meddled and stole Violeta¡¯s role. This incident

    wholly ruined Violeta¡¯s first acting opportunity. She struggled in the entertainment industry for a few

    years and never again got a good role that was perfect for her. She did get a few chances, but every

    little opportunity was taken away by Zelena. In the years after Violeta entered the entertainment

    industry, Zelena secretly exposed Violeta as the ke family¡¯s adopted daughter and revealed herself

    to be the ke family¡¯s biological daughter. The media criticized and disparaged Violeta mercilessly.

    They reported that Violeta shamelessly outstayed her wee after Zelena had returned to the ke

    family. Violeta was portrayed as a spiteful older sister who picked on Zelena, the innocent victim being

    harassed. Even if Violeta spoke up, no one listened to her. Zelena¡¯s fans would insult her online every

    day. When Violeta thought about those years, she felt like she was in a living nightmare. Zelena had

    wanted to steal everything from her. In Violeta¡¯s past life, Zelena stole everything that belonged to her

    with Mr. and Mrs. ke¡¯s support. But Violeta would never let Zelena have her way in this life. She

    would reim what rightfully belonged to her! She no longer desired to be loved by her foster parents,

    but she would take back everything else that belonged to her! ¡°Tnd University is a pretty good

    school! I graduated from the drama department at Tnd University, Vio. I never thought that we were

    from the same alma mater!¡± Irene said with a smile, gently handing the peeled fruit to Violeta. ¡°Thank

    you, Mom!¡± Violeta smacked her lips as she ate the fruit and spoke sweetly. ¡°Mom, did you also

    graduate from Tnd University? You¡¯re my senior!¡± Irene smiled, ¡°Vio, do you want to be an actress?¡±

    Violeta nodded, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± As a performing artist, Irene fully supported her daughter¡¯s desire to

    be an actress. ¡°Great! My daughter must have inherited my artistic talent. Vio, I¡¯ll fully support you

    in bing an actress. My daughter will be the best actress in the future!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll work

    hard.¡± Anton and Irene couldn¡¯t personally send Violeta to school on enrollment day because they were

    busy, so they asked Zoren to do it. Zoren was a junior who was also studying at Tnd University and

    majoring inputer science. After leaving the manor, Violeta waited for Zoren to pick her up at the

    agreed location. Violeta stood under a tree under the sun, wearing a thin, ruffled white dress. Her

    exposed skin was dazzlingly white. She held her phone in one hand and waited under the tree. At that

    moment, an inconspicuous ck Bentley pulled up in front of her. The rear window was lowered,

    revealing a cold and indifferent face. The man sized up Violeta, standing under the tree, with pursed

    lips and a stern, dark gaze. A deep voice rang. ¡°Violeta White?¡± Violeta coded on her phone and looked

    at a ck screen disying a red code. She failed to notice the car parked before her. Startled by the

    voice, Violeta slowly looked up and turned off her screen, locking eyes with Hayden Frost. Upon seeing

    Hayden, Violeta mistook him for Zoren, who was supposed to pick her up. A sweet smile instantly

    graced her delicate face as she greeted him sweetly. ¡°Hello, Zoren.¡± Hayden¡¯s brows rose, puzzled to

    hear her call him ¡®Zoren.¡¯ He looked at Violeta¡¯s innocent face and pleasant smile. Zoren was initially

    supposed to pick her up, but he was being held up by a woman and couldn¡¯t make it, so he asked

    Hayden to fetch her instead. Hayden was unwilling, but Zoren begged until he gave in and reluctantly

    agreed to pick her up. What was originally a bothersome task unexpectedly turned out to be rewarding.

    Zoren¡¯s cousin was exactly Hayden¡¯s type and right up his alley.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 6

    The driver stepped out of the car and opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. Hayden had set a rule

    that no one could sit beside him in the vehicle, regardless of who they were. They could only sit in the

    passenger¡¯s seat. As Violeta was about to enter, the man in the back seat unexpectedly opened the

    back seat door and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can sit at the back.¡± Violeta had one leg in the car, and

    she froze. The driver widened his eyes in surprise and looked at Hayden. ¡°Sir?¡± Hayden ignored the

    driver and said to Violeta, ¡°Sit here.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Violeta went to the back seat. Surprised, the driver

    silently entered the car and started driving. Violeta politely thanked Hayden in the car. ¡°Thank you for

    picking me up.¡± Hayden leaned back in his seat, raised his brows casually, and looked at Violeta as if

    he were eyeing his prey. Violeta felt a little ufortable at his gaze. Is something wrong with Zoren¡­

    Are my clothes dirty? Why does he keep staring at me? Violeta looked at her clothes uneasily but

    found nothing out of ce. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You can return the favor by buying me a meal.¡± Violeta

    was taken aback. In any case, we¡¯re cousins. He¡¯s just picking me up to go to school together. It

    shouldn¡¯t be out of his way. Isn¡¯t he being too pushy by asking me to buy him a meal? Does he think

    we¡¯re very close? ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have lunch togetherter.¡± ¡°Are you in the performing arts department?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle find you at noon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Violeta blurted out each word. She didn¡¯t particrly want to

    say much to him. Hayden wasn¡¯t a talkative person. Since Violeta didn¡¯t say anything else, he didn¡¯t

    either. Instead, he took out his cell phone and texted Zoren. Hayden: ¡®Your cousin is quite impressive.¡¯

    Zoren: ¡®Hade, have you picked her up? I haven¡¯t seen my cousin since she came back. How does she

    look like?¡¯ Hayden nced at Violeta. He pondered briefly before replying. ¡®Stunning.¡¯ On the other end

    of the phone, Zoren was slightly taken aback. Stunning? What does he mean? Is she stunningly ugly?

    D*mn it. No wonder there are rumors about her being too ugly, which is why the White family doesn¡¯t

    want to present her publicly. Zoren quickly sent another message to Hayden. ¡®Hade, she¡¯s my cousin,

    after all. You must be nice to her.¡¯ Please don¡¯t leave her behind just because she¡¯s ugly! Otherwise,

    how can I exin it to my old man when I return?! D*mn it! Hayden put his phone away. He couldn¡¯t be

    bothered to text Zoren further. The car arrived shortly at Tnd University¡¯s entrance. Violeta was

    about to get out of the car when she turned to look at Hayden and asked, ¡°Zoren, are youing withN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    me?¡± Hayden didn¡¯t like entering through the main gate because there were too many people, and he

    disliked how noisy it got. The driver quickly spoke up politely. ¡°Ms. White, he doesn¡¯t like entering

    through the main gate¡­¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle with you.¡± Hayden interrupted the driver before he could

    finish. Carried away by a whim, Hayden wanted to get out of the car with Violeta and walk through the

    school gate together. What the two men were saying was conflicting. Violeta felt that her cousin was

    very peculiar. The driver looked like he had seen a ghost. What¡¯s wrong with Hayden today? Why has

    he suddenly changed his mind?! Hayden got out of the car with Violeta. Upon seeing the familiar

    school gate, Violeta couldn¡¯t help but feel it had been a lifetime since she hadst seen it. Just as she

    was about to enter, she heard voices around her. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Hayden!¡± ¡°Hayden is actually at the main

    gate. Oh my god.¡± ¡°Is it really him? Am I hallucinating? Who is next to him?¡± ¡°D*mn, the girl next to him

    is gorgeous. Is she his girlfriend¡­ No way. You¡¯re kidding me. I¡¯m heartbroken¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.

    Hayden has never had a girlfriend. Aren¡¯t there rumors that he swings for the other team? This girl

    should be rted to him, right?¡± Everyone around them cast piercing gazes in their direction. Violeta

    heard what they said and turned to look at Hayden suspiciously. She asked an unavoidable question.

    ¡°Who are you? Aren¡¯t you Zoren?¡± Hayden put his hands in his pockets and looked down at Violeta

    beside him. Violeta was a head shorter than him and was just the right height if they hugged. ¡°No, I¡¯m

    not,¡± he replied. ¡°You¡¯re not Zoren?! So, who are you!?¡± What did I hear the others call him just now?

    Hayden? Violeta was utterly shocked and bbergasted! No way. Did I get into the wrong car?! ¡°Did I

    tell you I¡¯m Zoren?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I called you Zoren?!¡± ¡°I thought it would be

    better for me to y along.¡± Violeta was utterly bbergasted. D*mn it. Why is he acting like his actions

    are justified? He¡¯s so shameless! I¡¯ve never seen someone act so brazenly. Violeta asked, ¡°So where is

    Zoren? Why did youe to pick me up instead of him?¡± Hayden answered indifferently, ¡°Who knows?

    He might be dead for all I know.¡± Meanwhile, Zoren was rushing to school, oblivious to what his friend

    said about him. Violeta was dumbfounded at how Hayden kept bbering and shooting his mouth off.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any more attention. She turned and entered the school gate, with

    Hayden trailing behind her. As a gentle breeze blew, it lifted the hem of her dress, revealing her slender

    and fair calf. The smile on the corner of his lips deepened. Violeta ignored Hayden. She had spent four

    years at Tnd University in the past and was familiar with the surroundings. She quickly found the

    enrollment office and settled all the necessary procedures. A lecturer led Violeta to the lecture hall. As

    she walked along the familiar path, she recalled how she was bullied and tormented for four years in

    her previous life. An intense hatred surged within her when she thought about it. Violeta had always

    med herself for not working hard enough in her past life. She thought that was why Zelena had

    repeatedly snatched away opportunities that should have belonged to her. But in this life, Violeta

    realized it had nothing to do with her effort. Zelena was the one who wanted to steal everything she

    had! Zelena was reborn and knew everything that would happen. Hence, she was always one step

    ahead. Violeta was overwhelmed with hostility for Zelena when she thought about it. Her phone

    suddenly buzzed. Violeta picked up her phone and saw that the challenge she had previously initiated

    on the dark web had been epted and would take ce over the weekend. Violeta felt a little better

    upon seeing this. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve been given a chance to start over. This time, I¡¯ll make all the wishes

    from my past lifee true before Zelena can do anything. She enjoyspetition, right? I¡¯ll go all out

    against her this time! Watch out, Zelena ke. You won¡¯t know what hit you this time! When Violeta

    entered the lecture hall, her ssmates gathered to discuss the freshman orientation in the afternoon.

    They looked at Violeta as she entered and whispered to each other. ¡°Is that her? She looks just like the

    person on the forum.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. She looks exactly like the girl in the picture. Who else can it be? She¡¯s

    really blessed with her beauty. She looks even prettier in person. I thought the photo was edited!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable, Hayden lookspatible with her.¡± Violeta was dumbfounded as they scrutinized her

    from head to toe. Many of those whispering in the lecture hall were familiar faces to Violeta because

    she remembered them from her previous life. They were in cliques with Zelena and had deliberately left

    her out. Violeta foolishly tried to build good rtionships with them in her previous life and constantly

    helped them. But in the end, they just spread rumors behind her back. They treated Violeta like a fool

    and said she was cheapbor who could be paid with a smile. Upon thinking about this, Violeta didn¡¯t

    want to be cordial with her ssmates. She checked the time and noticed that Zelena hadn¡¯t arrived.

    Violeta simply sat in the back row, ying with her phone and ignoring everyone.

 Chapter 7

    Zelena arrived shortly. She put on different airs as the ke family¡¯s daughter. It was a melodramatic

    scene as she entered the ss with two servants carryingrge bags of coffee and snacks. Her grand

    act was on full disy. In her previous life, Violeta had arrivedte because she got lost. No one had

    led her to the lecture hall. When she came to ss, she saw that her ssmates were getting along

    with Zelena and treating her like royalty. She thought it was because Zelena was popr. She realized

    now that it wasn¡¯t because Zelena was popr. It was simply because she had spent money. She

    came bearing gifts like coffee and snacks on the first day. Everyone would naturally like her. Violeta sat

    in the back row, her head lowered as she yed with her phone, keeping a low profile. Zelena

    instructed the servants to distribute snacks and coffee as she addressed her ssmates kindly. ¡°Hello,

    everyone. I¡¯m Zelena ke. I hope we can get along since we¡¯re ssmates now. I apologize in

    advance if I offend anyone in the future.¡± ¡°Zelena, you¡¯re adorable! Oh my god.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This

    coffee is so sweet. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°You must be wealthy. Are these snacks imported? These cookies are

    so decadent. I¡¯ve never tasted such delicious cookies before. Zelena, are you from a well-to-do family?¡±

    Zelena enjoyed beingplimented. She covered her mouth shyly and giggled. ¡°Oh, you guys are

    going too far. These are just ordinary snacks I eat daily. I brought them to share with everyone. I¡¯ll bring

    more next time if you like them. After all, I can never finish them, and they¡¯ll go to waste!¡± ¡°No wonder

    you¡¯re so slim, Zelena. I would finish everything in one sitting¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. By the way, Zelena, the

    dress you¡¯re wearing is gorgeous. Is it from the new LV collection? I¡¯m so envious¡­¡± Everyone fawned

    over Zelena in session. One of the servants noticed Violeta in the back row and said, ¡°Hey there,

    you cane and get some coffee and snacks!¡± The servant¡¯s voice drew everyone¡¯s attention to

    Violeta. Violeta slowly looked up. She looked at them indifferently and answered softly, ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Zelena was dumbstruck and surprised to see Violeta in the back row. Why is this wench here so early?!

    How can she arrive earlier than me? That¡¯s impossible! However, Zelena quickly calmed down and

    walked towards Violeta. She took Violeta¡¯s arm affectionately and said, ¡°Sis, how did you arrive earlier

    than me? If I¡¯d known, we could havee together. Mom and Dad even talked about you today. You

    haven¡¯t returned after leaving, and they¡¯re worried about you!¡± Worried? I don¡¯t think so. While Violeta

    was away, Zelena had been subtly suggesting to her parents that Violeta wasn¡¯t worthy of being

    adopted into the ke family, thus elevating herself. In addition, Zelena had endured hardships outside

    for many years, which made her parents treat her exceptionally well. They were practically willing to

    give their lives for her. Violeta might have been moved by these words in her previous life and would

    have willingly ved for the ke family. But she wouldn¡¯t be so foolish this time round. Violeta pulled

    her hand back and said coldly, ¡°Sis? Why are you calling me that?¡± Zelena was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re

    my sister. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you that.¡± Violeta nced at Zelena from head to toe and said

    indifferently, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why are you iming to be rted to me? I¡¯m the only

    daughter in my family, and I have only one older brother. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have any sisters.

    Besides, you¡¯re a ke, and I¡¯m a White. Ourst names are different. How does that make me your

    sister?¡± Zelena felt embarrassed. What¡¯s wrong with this wench? Why has she changed so much?

    Zelena couldn¡¯t express her true feelings before so many ssmates. She continued to put on an act

    and reached out to hold Violeta¡¯s hand demurely. ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t be like this. Although I¡¯m the

    biological daughter and you¡¯re just an adopted daughter, I really want to get along with you. Please

    don¡¯t ignore me. We¡¯re sisters!¡± Violeta shook off Zelena¡¯s hand disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m very

    particr and can¡¯t stand to touch dirty things.¡± After that, Violeta took a handkerchief out of her pocket,

    wiped her hands, and threw it away. Someone with sharp eyes immediately recognized the

    handkerchief that Violeta had thrown away. It was a Herm¨¨s handkerchief that was worth thousands!

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a Herm¨¨s handkerchief!¡± ¡°She¡¯s even wealthier than Zelena!¡± ¡°My goodness. Don¡¯t

    throw it away. If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me. I want it!¡± Zelena had an awfully nasty expression, but

    the rims of her eyes reddened at the next second. ¡°Sis, did I do something wrong? Please tell me if I

    did. I¡¯ll learn from my mistakes. Please don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± Zelena¡¯s tears fell naturally. Violeta

    knew she was acting but didn¡¯t expect Zelena to be so good at it. Zelena must have repeatedly put on

    such an act before her parents in the past month and a half. Violeta couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay her

    any attention. She muttered, ¡°You¡¯re filthy.¡± It wasn¡¯t very hurtful, but it was highly insulting! Zelena was

    furious and filled with contempt. How does this wench have such a sharp tongue?! She must be

    jealous. After all, she was chased out of the ke family after I returned. She must have stolen theN?velDrama.Org content rights.

    handkerchief she dropped on the ground from the ke family. Hmph. That must be it. Her family is

    poor and impoverished. How can she afford Herm¨¨s?! Zelena was about to say something when a

    counselor walked in. ¡°Everyone can go back to their dorms and freshen up. We¡¯ll gather here in the

    afternoon for the freshman orientation. Also, pleasee with me, Violeta White.¡± Violeta nodded and

    followed the counselor out of the lecture hall. When Violeta left, Zelena could no longer fawn on her.

    She restrained her anger. Just wait and see, you wench! She turned to everyone and said

    apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing a scene in public. She¡¯s actually my sister.¡± ¡°Your sister? But you

    have differentst names. Also, why is she so cold to you?¡± Zelena quickly covered her face as if she

    was on the verge of tears. The servant beside her promptly said, ¡°Violeta and Ms. Zelena were

    switched at birth. Mr. and Mrs. ke raised Violeta for eighteen years, but look at how she treats Ms.

    Zelena now. It¡¯s outrageous! She probably resents Ms. Zelena for taking her rightful position as the

    ke family¡¯s daughter.¡± During this time, Zelena had been putting on an act in front of everyone in

    ke Manor. The two servants had watched Violeta grow up but were now partial towards Zelena.

    They took Zelena¡¯s side and even spoke ill of Violeta behind her back. Everyone understood after

    hearing what the servants said. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. D*mn, Violeta is too much. She¡¯s clearly an

    imposter, yet she treats Zelena so poorly. We would have thought she was the real deal if we didn¡¯t

    know better.¡± ¡°I see. Violeta must have stolen the Herm¨¨s handkerchief she discarded earlier from

    Zelena¡¯s house!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Violeta¡¯s reputation had caused quite amotion among her ssmates within a few minutes. Zelena

    had sessfully led everyone to believe that Violeta was her wicked sister who had supposedly stolen

    eighteen years of Zelena¡¯sfortable life. And to make matters worse, Violeta was ungrateful enough

    to speak to Zelena viciously. Everyone believed that Violeta was a vicious woman! As Violeta followed

    the counselor, he addressed Violeta politely, ¡°Ms. White, your mother is a renowned opera singer who

    graduated from our school. It¡¯s an honor for us that you chose to study in Tnd University¡¯s

    performing arts department!¡± ¡°The honor is mine. Coming to Tnd University to study has always

    been my dream, and it has nothing to do with my mom.¡± ¡°If you need any assistance, feel free toe

    to me.¡± After saying this, the counselor shook his head. ¡°What am I saying? Your father is a member of

    our school¡¯s board of directors, so there¡¯s not much I can do to help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to study as an ordinary

    student. Sir, please don¡¯t give me special treatment. It would be strange.¡± The counselor was taken

    aback. Students from affluent families usually went out of their way to inform the school on their first

    day, but not Violeta. The counselor had unintentionally checked Violeta¡¯s personal information and

    discovered that her mother was the famous opera singer Irene Persley. Her father was Anton White, a

    prominent figure in Quinston¡¯s business world. With such a family background, Violeta could easily

    walk around the school with her head held high if she wanted to! However, Violeta unexpectedly

    wished to keep a low profile, unlike the ke family¡¯s daughter from Arlowand, who arrived today and

    eagerly unted her family¡¯s wealth. Upon hearing this, the counselor¡¯s impression of the two changed

    drastically. He suddenly developed a great liking for Violeta. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I

    can have a student show you around the school if you need anything.¡± At that moment, several tall,

    lanky sophomore boys from the performing arts department approached them in the corridor. When the

    counselor saw them, he called out, ¡°Nn,e here.¡± Nn! Upon hearing this name, Violeta froze.

    She slowly turned and saw the handsome young man walking towards them. It¡¯s him. It¡¯s really him.

    Nn Spencer was the person Violeta liked in her previous life, but he ended up with Zelena. Nn

    was the prestigious Spencer family¡¯s eldest son. He rose to fame instantly after debuting, winning

    numerous awards for his first film. He became a famous actor in the entertainment industry. The

    following year, Zelena debuted and starred alongside him in her first drama, creating a huge fan base

    for their on-screen couple. Later on, fans discovered that their on-screen chemistry was genuine!

    Zelena had identally posted a photo of her and Nn in bed on Facebook, exposing their

    rtionship. Hence, Nn bravely admitted their rtionship and made it official. She had secretly

    admired him for many years since their first encounter at the freshman orientation on campus, where

    she had fallen for him at first sight. As she struggled in the entertainment industryter on, she always

    hoped to work with Nn. She would have been satisfied even if it was just a minor role. In fact, she

    actually had the opportunity to work with him in her first drama after graduation. Unfortunately, Zelena

    had taken that role away from her¡­ Violeta had never confided in anyone about her feelings for Nn,

    but Zelena seemed to know everything. She had schemed to get close to Nn and quickly won him

    over, eventually bing his girlfriend. In her previous life, Violeta couldn¡¯t understand why. But now,

    she knew that Zelena was actually someone who had been reborn. That was why Zelena took the

    opportunity to get close to Nn. The memories of her previous life shed through her mind fleetingly.

    Nn was Violeta¡¯s first crush, and she used to regret her inaction regarding Nn. Strangely enough,

    her heart didn¡¯t stir when she saw Nn this time. Perhaps it was because they were meeting in a

    different ce, or maybe she had a different state of mind in this life. Violeta slowly averted her gaze.

    Nn walked up to the counselor. ¡°Mr. Ecton.¡± The counselor nced at Violeta and introduced her.

    ¡°Violeta, this is your senior, Nn Spencer. He¡¯s also from the performing arts department. Since we

    bumped into him, I¡¯ll have him show you around campus.¡± Nn looked down at Violeta. His gaze first

    fell on her fair neck before he took in her delicate profile. ¡°Hello.¡± Violeta ignored Nn and spoke to

    the counselor. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can explore on my own. No need to trouble him. I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± After that,

    Violeta turned to leave without hesitation. She didn¡¯t acknowledge Nn or spare a nce at him. But

    Nn¡¯s gaze followed Violeta until she turned the corner and disappeared from sight. ¡°Mr. Ecton, is she

    in your ss?¡± Nn was the student council president and had a good rtionship with the lecturers

    and counselors due to his regr interactions with them. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a new student from quite an

    influential background.¡± Nn was intrigued by the girl when he heard what the counselor said about

    her. This new student is fascinating. He began to look forward to the freshman orientation in theN?velDrama.Org content rights.

    afternoon. As she exited the building, Violeta hadn¡¯t even caught her breath when she spotted a

    familiar figure again. Before her, four figures were approaching. Hayden was nonchntly walking over

    with three men. Zoren was on his left, and on his right were two prominent figures in school, Jasper

    Weekley and Liam Ridge. Zoren wore a casual brown baseball jacket and chattered incessantly.

    ¡°Hade, what does my cousin really look like? You didn¡¯t actually leave her behind, did you? Oh no. How

    am I going to exin this to my old man tonight?! What was I thinking? I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to

    pick her up. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Liam chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s definitely been left behind. Zero,

    you¡¯re such a fool. How could you ask Hade to pick her up? Did you guys make some fishy deal?¡± This

    hit a nerve with Zoren. He acted strangely as he tried to conceal what had happened. ¡°Lee, what do

    you mean by that? Am I someone who would do such a thing? However, if Hade wants something like

    that, I¡¯ll put up with it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Hayden nced at Zoren coldly. There was no fishy deal

    between the two. Zoren had simply begged Hayden until he relented. The four of them continued their

    banter as they walked. Hayden saw Violeta on the other end, and his gaze was fixed on her. As they

    approached, Zoren and the other two were awestruck as they noticed Violeta. Wow! The new female

    students this year are impressive! She¡¯s gorgeous! ¡°Hade, should we wait for her here? Perhaps we

    arrived too early, and Zero¡¯s cousin hasn¡¯te down yet! Should we look for her at the lecture hall?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right in front of you.¡± The three men were utterly taken aback! What?! They only saw the angelic

    girl standing before them as they looked around. Isn¡¯t Zoren¡¯s cousin ugly? D*mn! Is she really Zoren¡¯s

    cousin?

 Chapter 9

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 9 The Four Influential Figures of Tnd University¡¯s Computer Science Department.

    The four men turned to look at Violeta. At that moment, Violeta also remembered who they were.

    In her previous life, Mr. and Mrs. ke stopped paying for her tuition fees after Zelena persuaded

    them. As a result, Violeta had to work part¨Ctime to save money, and she wasn¡¯t interested in what

    happened on the school forum.

    However, she had heard about the four most popr male students discussed on Tnd University¡¯s

    forum. They were Hayden, Zoren, Jasper, and Liam.

    When Violeta first arrived at the school gate, she had overheard someone mentioning Hayden¡¯s name.

    It had sounded somewhat familiar to her, but she couldn¡¯t recall it. Everything came back to her now as

    she saw the four of them standing side by side.

    They were the four influential figures of Tnd University¡¯sputer science department!

    No wonder Violeta couldn¡¯t remember who Hayden was. In her previous life, they were beyond her

    reach. She never expected that Zoren, one of the four influential figures in theputer science

    department, would turn out to be her cousin! Violeta utterly bbergasted!

    As the four men approached her, Hayden stared at her and said to Zoren, ¡°Your cousin seems

    dumbstruck¡±

    Zoren was also astonished. He had always heard rumors about Violeta being ugly, unattractive, and

    unpresentable, and he believed it! He never expected the ethereal¨Clooking girl standing before him to

    be his cousin!

    Who spread the rumor saying Violeta is ugly? Are they insane?! If ever I find out who spread those

    rumors, I won¡¯t let them off easily! They¡¯re lucky if they can get away unscathed!

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    Violeta smiled at Zoren. ¡°Hello, Zoren.¡±

    Zoren immediately exined, ¡°Violeta, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to pick you up. I had something urgent

    to do in the morning and was held up. I was worried you would bete for enrollment, so I asked Hade

    to pick you up. Did anything happen? Hade is actually a nice

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    guy, just a little cold.¡±

    Violeta nced at Hayden and said reluctantly, ¡°He was alright.¡±

    At this moment, Jasper and Liam approached Violeta to greet her. ¡°Hello, Vio,¡±

    ¡°Hello.

    Zoren introduced Jasper and Liam to Violeta. He spoke to them disdainfully, ¡°She¡¯s my cousin. Why are

    you calling her ¡®Vio? Don¡¯t even think about it. Vio, they¡¯re not very nice. Don¡¯t be fooled by their good

    looks. They¡¯re all jerks!¡±

    Jasper eximed, ¡°Who the heck are you calling a jerk?¡±

    Liam added, ¡°Zero,e here so I can say something to your face. I don¡¯t want to scare Vio.

    1/3

    Chapter 9 The Four Influential Figures of Tnd University¡¯s Computer Science Department

    Zoren was dumbstruck as he was pulled aside by his friends. Violeta couldn¡¯t help butugh as she

    watched them fool around.

    The corners of Hayden¡¯s lips curved when he saw Violeta smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To cat. You said you would buy me a meal, remember?¡±

    Eat? Violeta looked at the time. It was only half past ten in the morning. Who eats lunch this early?

    ¡°Do you eat lunch this early?¡±

    I usually have lunch from half past ten in the morning to half past two in the afternoon.¡±

    Violeta was dumbfounded. This guy is ridiculous. Who the heck eats lunch for four hours?

    Hayden asked, ¡°So, are we going to eat now?¡±

    Before Violeta could answer, Zoren rushed over. ¡°Come on, Vio. I¡¯ll show you around campus.¡±

    Hayden¡¯s piercing gaze was instantly directed at Zoren. It was much more intimidating than Jasper and

    Liam¡¯s. Zoren froze and understood at once. ¡°I got it. Hade, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat first.

    Hayden raised his brows. Not bad. At least Zero is sensible.

    Violeta was dumbfounded.

    The four of them had grown up together since they were young and could understand Hayden¡¯s

    thoughts with just a nce. They knew each other best!

    Violeta had to attend her freshman orientation in the afternoon and was worried about beingte, so

    she chose to eat at Tnd University¡¯s cafeteria.

    Hayden and the others didn¡¯t usually eat at the cafeteria, but they went along with it for Violeta¡¯s sake.

    Tnd University¡¯s was constructed beautifully. It resembled an art gallery from a distance. Three floors

    offered a wide variety of food from multiple cuisines.

    It was strange because this was supposedly Violeta¡¯s first time in the cafeteria. Still, she seemed to

    know her way around. She confidently went to the second floor, where she paid after they ordered.

    The five of them found a seat by the window.

    When Violeta was studying at Tnd University in her past life, her favorite dish at the cafeteria was

    spaghetti and meatballs. She wasn¡¯t hungry but couldn¡¯t hold back and dug in eagerly when she saw

    the meatballs on the te.

    Hayden and the other three didn¡¯t touch the food on their tes and only took a few bites. They weren¡¯t

    hungry either, and they weren¡¯t used to eating cafeteria food. Although the food didn¡¯t taste bad, it

    wasn¡¯t particrly delicious either.

    Hayden leaned back in his chair and watched Violeta cagerly digging in. He asked casually. ¡°Is it

    good?¡±

    Violeta looked un. She had marinara sauce in the ciders of her mouth. ¡°Yes.¡±

    2/3

    13:24 Wed, 5 Jun Mt.

    Chapter 9 The Four Influential Figures of Tnd University¡¯s Computer Science Department.

    When Zoren heard it, he couldn¡¯t help but take a meatball from her te and taste it. ¡°It¡¯s just spaghetti,

    marinara sauce, and meatballs. It¡¯s quite ordinary.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t know what the dish meant to Violeta.

    In her previous life, Violeta had the chance to be an extra in a film. Unfortunately, the shoot location

    was far from Tnd University. She saved up for the round¨Ctrip train tickets and hotel expenses two

    weeks in

    advance.

    During those two weeks, Violeta only survived on frozen meals and leftovers. There were many times

    when she wanted to order the cafeteria¡¯s spaghetti and meatballs. Still, she had to give up on her

    craving to

    save money.

    Although the cafeteria¡¯s spaghetti and meatballs weren¡¯t outstanding, they meant something to Violeta.

    Perhaps it felt like a reward after enduring all the hardship. She vowed to live a better life this time.

    Just then, a group of sophomores entered the cafeteria. They were about to order their food when they

    noticed the five individuals sitting by the window.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Hayden and the others? And that¡¯s the freshman who got out of the car with Hayden this

    morning!TM

    ¡°D¡°mn, what¡¯s going on? Hayden and the rest actually came to the cafeteria to eat. We should take a

    picture and post it on the forum immediately.¡±

    ¡°Who is this freshman? She¡¯s already eating with The Beatles of theputer science department on

    her first day. She¡¯s astonishing.¡±

    They secretly took two photos and posted them to the forum.

    Someone had already posted a photo of Violeta and Hayden on the forum earlier in the morning, and it

    had caused quite amotion. With the new pictures of them in the cafeteria, the discussions on the

    forum intensified, and everyone spected about Violeta¡¯s background. Violeta had no idea she had

    caused such a stir on her first day at school.

    This was supposed to be Violeta¡¯s treat, but Hayden barely touched his food. In contrast, Violeta had

    cleaned her te because she didn¡¯t want to waste food. She was stuffed and even burped.

    She thought Hayden would be satisfied, but to her surprise, Hayden spoke to her as they left the

    cafeteria. ¡°That meal doesn¡¯t count because I didn¡¯t eat much. You must buy me another meal.¡±

    Violeta was utterly dumbstruck. How shameless can he get?!

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 Why Are You So Pretentious?

    6961

    Before the freshman orientation started, Violeta returned to the lecture hall, where Zelena awaited her.

    The meeting in the afternoon was an excellent opportunity to show off, and Zelena valued it greatly.

    She brought two extra outfits in case she wanted to stand out among the new students.

    Of course, she also brought an outfit for Violeta. After all, she thought Violeta couldn¡¯t afford any pretty

    outfits after returning to her impoverished family.

    When Zelena saw Violeta, she handed Violeta a rectangr box with a smile on her face. However, her

    smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and a fleeting sinister expression shed across her face.

    ¡°Sis, I brought a short Chanel dress for you. You can wear it at the freshman orientation this afternoon.

    You¡¯ll love it!¡± Zelena opened the box and took out the dress inside. It was a beautiful, in, short,

    white Chanel¨Cstyle dress. Anyone with good taste would appreciate it.

    Sure enough, a female ssmate nearby said enviously, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s this season¡¯stest

    style, right? I saw it in a magazine!¡±

    ¡°Yes. This dress costs over ten thousand. Zelena, you¡¯re so nice to Violeta.¡±

    ¡°I think this dress is a limited edition. It was in high demand, and most people couldn¡¯t get

    Violeta had previously given Zelena a hard time, but Zelena was now kindly giving her a gift. Violeta

    saw through Zelena¡¯s deceit, but everyone else was misled.

    Violeta nced coldly at the dress in Zelena¡¯s hands. If she remembered correctly, this dress had

    made her aughingstock at the freshman orientation in her previous life!

    Violeta initially thought that Zelena genuinely wanted to get close to her when Zelena gave her the

    dress. She had never expected Zelena to tamper with the dress!

    It fit well at first, but the seams slowly started toe apart after she took a few steps because the

    dress was tight¨Cfitting. As a result, the back of the dress slowly fell apart. It fell off her body shortly after

    she arrived at the freshman orientation. Her body was almost publicly exposed in front of everyone!

    At that time, Violeta was utterly humiliated. Fortunately, a ssmate quickly covered her with a jacket in

    time, which was how she managed to preserve her honor. Otherwise, she would have had to run away

    naked!

    After that, Zelena came to her, crying and feigning ignorance. Zelena said it had nothing to do with her

    and med it on the servant for not checking the threads properly. She imed the seams hade

    undone without her knowing.

    Violeta had wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Zelena in her past life. Coupled with her foolish

    obedience of wanting to repay Mr. and Mrs. ke for their kindness, Violeta forgave Zelena. It was

    ridiculous when Violeta thought about it now.

    Violeta casually reached out and took the dress from Zelena.

    Zelena thought Violeta was epting the gift. A cunning and devious expression briefly flickered

    across her eyes. ¡°Sis, this dress will look good on you. I specially bought it for you

    Bnce:

    722+ 75

    1 Coin 1 Pearls

    69%

    Chapter 10 Why Are You So Pretentious?

    Zelena was stunned, ¡°What? Sis, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? Violeta picked up the short dress and pulled the back of the

    dress gently. The scams tore! If she wore it, she could barely take a few steps before it fell apart!

    Zelena was shocked that Violeta had seen through her n but quickly came to her senses. ¡°How can

    this happen?! I can¡¯t believe this dress is defective!¡±

    Violeta threw the dress back at Zelena and said coldly, ¡°Such a filthy thing is an eyesore to me. Zelena

    ke, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you. Stop bothering me. Don¡¯t treat me like a fool by

    giving me something like this!¡±

    Zelena was dumbfounded. Flow can this be?! It¡¯s impossible! How does this wench know that the dress

    is ripped?! Zelena was astonished. If the wench doesn¡¯t wear this dress, she¡¯ll shine at the freshman

    orientation. I can¡¯t ept

    that!

    ¡°Sis, I really didn¡¯t know about this. What do you mean? What are you talking about? I had nothing but

    good intentions. Why is this dress of such poor quality? Sis, please don¡¯t misjudge me. Boohoo¡­¡± As

    Zelena spoke, she started crying.

    ¡°Hey, Violeta White, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The ssmate sitting next to Zelena couldn¡¯t bear to watch

    and rushed to defend her. ¡°Zelena has been nothing but nice to you. You¡¯ve livedfortably in her

    ce for many years, and she never held it against you. In fact, she still thought of you and bought you

    such an expensive dress. You¡¯re simply heartless!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Zelena is so kind, but you¡¯re just malicious!¡±

    Malicious? Violeta was fed up with this word! She wasbeled as Zelena¡¯s cruel older sister, despised

    by everyone in the entertainment industry, and insulted on Facebook in her past life!

    Violeta had exined countless times in her previous life, but no one believed her. Violeta wasn¡¯t going

    to tolerate it anymore! Since they say I¡¯m malicious, I¡¯ll show them how nasty I can be!

    ¡°What right do you have to criticize me?¡± Violeta suddenly stood up and looked coldly at the people

    before her. ¡°You¡¯re only sticking up for Zelena because you can benefit from her. You¡¯re nothing more

    than beggars who want to take advantage of her! In fact, you¡¯re worse. They beg openly, but what

    about you? You¡¯re just groveling at Zelena¡¯s stinky feet!¡±

    The eyes of Violeta¡¯s ssmates widened as they retorted, ¡°You stupid¡­¡±

    Violeta interrupted. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not done. I may not be the biological daughter, but I offered to step

    aside and make way for her since she returned. We¡¯re not rted by blood and have nothing to do with

    each other! She calls me ¡®sis¡® as if we¡¯re close.¡±

    ¡°I have a debt to her parents, not to her! Why should I let her have her way? I¡¯m not her parent! None of

    you can think for yourself. Since you like this dress so much, go ahead and wear it. I¡¯m not going to

    argue with you any longer!¡± Violeta fired back rapidly.

    Everyone before her was left speechless because Violeta¡¯s words actually made a lot of sense.

    Zelena was just as shocked as her ssmates but secretly pleased. Go ahead and berate them. The

    more vicious you are, the worse your reputation will be among them! You¡¯ll eventually be the

    target of everyone¡¯s criticism.

    Bnce:

    1 Coink

    77250

    1 Pearls

    69%

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Chapter 10 Why Are You So Pretentious?

    Zelena cried, ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t be angry. Tell me if I made a mistake, and I¡¯ll learn from it. We¡¯re

    sisters, and I want to have a good rtionship with you. I really¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Zelena, stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­. I just want to have a good rtionship with my sister. I don¡¯t know why this is happening¡­¡±

    ¡°I said that we¡¯re not rted to each other.¡± Violeta looked at her coldly. ¡°You keep calling me ¡®sis. Why

    are you so pretentious? Everythinging out of your mouth is trash. I¡¯m afraid we need more trash

    cans. here if this goes on.¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 Your Face Resembles the Moon¡¯s Surface

    69%

    Violeta vented her frustration as she criticized Zelena, who cried miserably. Everyone rushed to

    comfort- Zelena and ignored Violeta. They thought of her as an uneducated and wicked dunce.

    Violeta thought to herself. I don¡¯t care. After all, they aren¡¯t any better. Everyone had bullied Violeta

    cruelly and picked on her in her previous life.

    Zelena wiped her tears

    Ndpletely ignored what Violeta had said. ¡°Sis, you must not like this dress. I¡¯ll pick a better one for

    you next time.¡±

    Violeta was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? Do I have to speak in anothernguage?

    Or should I make up a newnguage for you?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Everyone was dumbstruck. Violeta¡¯s insults were on another level!

    ¡°Violeta, you¡¯re way out of line! Zelena is trying to be nice to you, but you keep berating her. You¡¯re so

    crass!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m crass. Why do you keep talking to me, then? Are you dumb? Leave me alone. I don¡¯t

    want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Violeta, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Violeta retorted. ¡°Yes. I must insult all the fools I see. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Is she mad? She keeps spouting nonsense and barking like a mad dog!¡±

    Violeta rebutted, ¡°Why do you keep talking to me if that¡¯s the case? Are you out of your mind? Did you

    suffer a major concussion?¡±

    ¡°Should we call the police? Isn¡¯t anyone going to do anything?¡±

    Violeta retaliated, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly. Don¡¯t stand in front of me. If you call the police, they¡¯ll take you away.

    Look at your face. It looks exactly like the moon¡¯s surface, filled with craters.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s ssmates were dumbstruck. D*mn. Violeta has perfectebacks. Is she a stand¨Cup

    comedian? How does shee up with such insults?

    They didn¡¯t know that others had taunted Violeta in a simr fashion in thements on her Facebook

    posts in her previous life. Some messaged her nasty insults, and some even photoshopped offensive

    pictures of her and cursed at her daily.

    Violeta wanted Zelena to experience everything she went through in her previous life!

    Anyone who tried to defend Zelen¨¢ was met with a sharp retort from Violeta. She insulted them boldly

    and didn¡¯t care for how rude she seemed.

    The spectacle finally ended when the counselor came to the lecture hall to inform everyone to go to the

    auditorium for the freshman ofientation.

    Fortunately for Zelena, it was over. She was out of tears and couldn¡¯t keep up her act much longer.

    Zelena was annoyed that Violeta had refused to wear the dress. She had to stop Violeta from showing

    off

    1/3

    Chapter 11 Your Face Resembles the Moon¡¯s Surface

    69%

    All the freshmen gathered together in the auditorium. There were plenty of good¨Clooking students in

    Tnd University¡¯s performing arts department. The annual freshman orientation was like a scene from

    a beauty pageant..

    Directors came to scout for new talents, and wealthy students from the school¡¯s other departments

    came to find potential partners. In short, it was a bustling scene.

    In her previous life, Violeta remembered that Zelena had met Samson Lowe, a famous director in the

    entertainment industry, at freshman orientation.

    Zelena got a role as the female lead in a music video through Samson in her sophomore year, even

    before graduating. Although she didn¡¯t have many scenes, it was a rare opportunity for a neer to

    get exposure. Zelena also gained her first wave of fans with this music video. There weren¡¯t many, but

    they were loyal

    Those fans supported Zelena for several years until she blew up in the entertainment industry. They

    helped her with data analysis in the early stages, and she used it to her advantage. She had the best

    publicity among all the neers, and itid a solid foundation for her debut.

    Violeta strangely felt that Zelena¡¯s road to poprity had gone too smoothly in her previous life. Zelena

    had never taken a single misstep. It was as if she was following a script. At the time, Violeta attributed it

    to Zelena¡¯s intelligence and good luck, as if the heavens were on her side.

    However, Violeta understood in this life that Zelena wasn¡¯t lucky. It was because Zelena had stolen her

    life! When Violeta came to the auditorium to attend freshman orientation in her past life, she noticed a

    one- inch photo on the ground at the entrance.

    Everyone thought it was trash, but Violeta was curious and was about to pick it up. But Zelena.

    unexpectedly stepped on the photo with her foot and pushed Violeta aside by pretending to speak to

    her.

    At that time, Violeta wanted to establish a good rtionship with Zelena, so she disregarded Zelena¡¯s

    actions. Still, Violeta never thought that Zelena would pick the photo up!

    The one¨Cinch photo was a picture of Samson¡¯s daughter! Samson had kept it close to him in his wallet,

    but he identally lost it and was anxiously looking for it. Zelena used the photo as an opportunity to

    get to know Samson, and he subsequently treated Zelena differently.

    This opportunity originally belonged to Violeta, but Zelena had taken it away from her in her previous

    life. Zelena was reborn and knew what would happen. Hence, she stole Violeta¡¯s opportunity for

    herself.

    Looking back now, there were indeed too many coincidences. Zelena intercepted every crucial

    opportunity that slipped through Violeta¡¯s fingers. This time, she wouldn¡¯t give Zelena that chance

    again!

    As Violeta entered the auditorium, she noticed the one¨Cinch photo in the corner before entering. Violeta

    turned and saw Zelena also searching for the photo. Perhaps Zelena had a foggy memory and didn¡¯t

    remember the photo¡¯s exact location, unlike Violeta. Zelena indeed wanted to steal Violeta¡¯s life!

    Violeta quickly walked over and picked up the photo from the ground. She wanted to look at the girl in

    the picture, but Zelena ran up and reached out to snatch it from her before she could do so.

    ¡°Sis, what do you have there? Let me see! Zelena tried to grab it but didn¡¯t expect Violeta to hold it so

    tightly. Besides, a one¨Cinch ploto was tiny. Hence, Zelena failed to snatch it.

    Violeta nced at her disgustedly. ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± Violeta stepped forward and was about

    to enter the auditorium.

    2/3

    We

    Chapter 11 Your Face Resembles the Moon¡¯s Surface.

    69%

    Zelena persisted. She couldn¡¯t give up this opportunity to get to know Samson! ¡°Sis, please let me take

    a look.¡±

    Violeta ignored Zelena and didn¡¯t even look at her. She treated Zelena as if she were invisible. As

    Violetal was about to enter the auditorium, Zelena panicked and devised a n. She shouted, ¡°Thief!¡±

    Violeta was dumbfounded.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention shifted towards them. Zelena pointed at Violeta¡¯s hand and

    pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Sis, please return it to me. It¡¯s mine!¡±

    Violeta couldn¡¯t conceal the disgust in her eyes. Zelena isso shameless! ¡°What did I take from you?¡±

    ¡°The photo in your hand is mine.¡±

    Violeta sneered, ¡°Is it really yours? Are you certain?¡±

    Many were entering the auditorium at that moment. A crowd gathered to witness the spectacle since

    Zelena was causing a scene at the entrance.

    Zelena made herself seem very weak. In contrast to Violeta¡¯s cold and forceful demeanor, Zelena

    appeared. to be a victim being bullied in this situation. Others quickly sympathized with her.

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 Have I Not Been Patient Enough?

    ¡°A thief?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Has someone stolen something? How brazen! How dare they steal with so many people around?¡±

    ¡°Anybody who dares to steal something here must be a habitual offender or a new student. They must

    be punished severely.¡±

    ¡°This student is well¨Cdressed and doesn¡¯t look like a thief. Could it be a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. A misunderstanding? Looks are deceiving. Don¡¯t be fooled by her beauty. That¡¯s how

    thieves operate these days. Don¡¯t think she can¡¯t be a thief just because she¡¯s pretty!¡±

    The crowd was engaged in a heated discussion. Some didn¡¯t believe that Violeta was the thief, but

    most did. After all, rumors spread like wildfire.

    Zelena seemed willing to publicly confront Violeta to get the photo. She had dropped all pretense and

    no longer spoke to Violeta affectionately.

    ¡°Are you sure this photo is yours?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not a photo of me. It¡¯s a photo of a girl with a round face and bangs, and it¡¯s important to me.

    Give it back to me!¡±

    Heh. Zelena can even urately describe the little girl¡¯s appearance in the photo. This confirmed that

    Zelena had intentionally stolen this photo from Violeta in her previous life. The picture was indeed

    Zelena¡¯s stepping

    stone to sess.

    The onlookers didn¡¯t know the importance of this photo, but they chose to believe Zelena when they

    saw her on the verge of tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a photo. She¡¯s about to cry. Just give it back to her.¡±

    ¡°Why is this girl like this? Is she really so broke that she needs to steal a photo? She¡¯s really desperate.

    Violeta ignored the chattering crowd and told Zelena, ¡°What if this photo doesn¡¯t belong to you? What

    will you do? You used me of stealing. I can sue you for defamation!¡±

    Zelena panicked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This photo belongs to me!¡±

    Violeta smirked and enunciated each word before the crowd. ¡°If this photo doesn¡¯t belong to you, I want

    you to publicly apologize and admit you falsely used me

    Zelena was dumbfounded. She cared a lot about her reputation, and publicly apologizing to Violeta was

    basically a death sentence! But at that moment, Zelena was willing to take the risk to obtain the photo.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it if the photo doesn¡¯t belong to me! But this photo is mine.¡±

    Violeta smiled and opened her palm before she showed everyone the photo. As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t

    a photo of a little girl with bangs and a round face. Instead, it was a picture of Violeta! ¡°Everyone, take a

    good look at this photo! Who is in it?¡±

    1/3

    69%

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Chapter 12 Have | Not Been Patient Enough?

    girl imed!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a photo of you! The girl looks identical to you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to ask, but is it considered stealing if I have a photo of myself? Violeta asked as she looked

    around.

    The people who had previously doubted her were now silent.

    On the other hand, Zelena was in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I saw you holding the photo earlier.

    Where did you put it? Give it back!¡± Zelena reached out to grabs Violeta¡¯s clothes, trying to find the

    photo.

    Violeta couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed her away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you grabbing

    my clothes for no reason?¡±

    At that moment, the crowd disapproved of Zelena¡¯s impulsive actions. All the young, spirited individuals

    present had a strong sense of justice, and no one liked to be searched without reason.

    This is too much. I don¡¯t understand why she would steal a photo, especially when it¡¯s confirmed that

    it¡¯s a photo of her. Is the other girl mentally ill and suffering from delusions?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in a stable mental state of mind. She has no reason to act like this even if she

    seems more vulnerable.¡±

    As public opinion turned against Zelena, her expression changed subtly, and she pouted, feeling

    wronged. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s a photo of a leukemia patient I sponsored, and it¡¯s important to me. She

    sent it to me as a keepsake, and I don¡¯t want to let her down, so I must find it.¡±

    Upon hearing Zelena¡¯s preposterous excuse, Violeta was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help but feel

    thunderstruck. Zelena can really lie without batting an eye. A leukemia patient she sponsored? I

    wonder what Mr. Lowe wouldthink if he heard Zelena saying such things about his precious daughter.

    After hearing Zelena¡¯s exnation, everyone started speaking up for her again.

    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a kind person. In that case, we must find this photo.¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I would want to find it too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Such a photo has great sentimental value. Also, the little girl in the photo has leukemia.

    That¡¯s so tragic.¡±

    Zelena pointed at Violeta and started to emotionally ckmail her. ¡°If you say you don¡¯t have it, let me

    search you!

    Violeta looked at Zelena coldly. She might not have been able to defend herself against Zelena¡¯s

    tantrum if she hadn¡¯t been prepared. ¡°If you want to search me, go ahead. But what if you don¡¯t find

    anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you!¡±

    ¡°No, you should have apologized to me earlier. Suppose you don¡¯t find anything after searching my

    body. In that case, I want you to log into the school forum and publicly post an apology to me.¡±

    ¡°Log in to the school forum? Publicly post an apology to you? Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m going too far? Aren¡¯t you doing the same?¡±

    2/3

    13:25 Wed, 5 Jun ti

    Chapter 12 Have I Not Been Patient Enough?

    Zelena was dumbfounded. She narrowed her eyes. She was confident that the photo was with Violeta.

    It couldn¡¯t be anywhere else since she saw Violeta pick it up earlier. She was just unsure where Violeta

    had hidden it.

    I can¡¯t let this wench get away with it! The picture was her stepping stone to getting to know Samson

    and the critical catalyst for her future sess in the entertainment industry. She couldn¡¯t let Violeta

    take this opportunity away from her.

    With these thoughts in mind, Zelena gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine! I promise to post a public apology on the

    forum if I don¡¯t find it.

    ¡°Good! Everyone has heard it, so you can¡¯t break your promise.¡± Violeta extended her arms and

    allowed Zelena to search her. ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Zelena immediately reached out and began searching Violeta¡¯s body. Still, no matter how thoroughly

    she searched, she couldn¡¯t find the photo. She couldn¡¯t even see its silhouette anywhere on Violeta.

    ¡°Have you found it?¡±

    ¡°Please be patient. I need to check inside your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Am I not being patient enough?!¡± Violeta¡¯s imposing demeanor filled the air, sending a chill down

    Zelena¡¯s back. She could sense how furious Violeta was, and it instantly frightened her. ¡°You haven¡¯t

    found anything!¡±

    Zelena was bbergasted.

    ¡°Everyone has witnessed the entire scene and can testify on my behalf. Zelena ke, I expect to see

    your apology post on the forum by tomorrow. Otherwise, I won¡¯t allow you to remain in this school!¡±

    With that, Violeta turned around and walked into the auditorium.

    The crowd pointed at Zelena and whispered about her as her face flushed with anger. She was

    outraged. Who does this wench think she is? Why is she acting so arrogantly?!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 A Killing Attempt

    Violeta entered the auditorium and seamlessly blended into the crowd. When no one was paying

    attention, she discreetly took out a photo hidden in her sleeve.

    Having anticipated that Zelena would cause trouble that day, Violeta had prepared her own photo and

    concealed it in her sleeve when Zelena wasn¡¯t looking. It would be impossible for Zelena to find it.

    The auditorium was filled with freshmen. Violeta located her ss¡¯s designated area and took a seat.

    Soon, Zelena entered, reluctantly taking a seat at the back. She nced at Violeta in the front row,

    discreetly rolling her eyes.

    The freshman orientation began shortly after. Several deans and senior representatives took the give

    speeches.

    stage to

    Violeta scanned the room, searching for Mr. Lowe. She spotted him seated in the front row with several

    department heads, seemingly unaware that the photo in his wallet was missing.

    She needed a suitable opportunity to return the photo to him. Otherwise, it would be awkward or as if

    she was intentionally trying to get close to him.

    Violeta recalled her previous life. She suffered public humiliation when her clothes were torn. At that

    time, she was only concerned about herself and did not notice how Zelena returned the photo to

    Mr.Lowe and left a favorable impression on him.

    The speeches ended before she could figure out how to return the photo.

    ¡°Everyone is now free to mingle and get to know each other. It¡¯s your chance to make friends who will

    be with you for the next four years¡­¡±

    ¡°p, p, p¡­¡±

    Apuse filled the room as everyone began to socialize. Not only did students mingle, but soon, those.

    with talents showcased their skills. After all, several renowned directors were present. Everyone seized

    the chance, aiming to impress.

    Zelena had carefully chosen her outfit and made meticulous preparations to shine during the freshman

    orientation. She had gathered information beforeing to this city and was eager to connect with

    affluent individuals here. Her primary goal was to befriend Nn Spencer, the student council

    president, who had spoken on stage at the freshman orientation.

    As such, she strategically positioned herself along the route that Nn was expected to pass through,

    holding a ss of wine and deliberately avoiding looking at the path. Internally, she mentally readied.

    herself to create a chance encounter with him.

    However, she had miscalcted. Nn did not take that route.

    While Nn delivered a speech on stage, his gaze consistently scanned the crowd for Violeta. Spotting

    her, he left the stage and headed toward her.

    Zelena waited in vain for Nn toe to her. After a while, she looked around and found him

    approaching Violeta. Seeing this, she immediately hurried over to him.

    Violeta stood up from her seat, but a voice sounded behind her before she could take a step. ¡°Viol¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 13 A Killing Attempt

    She turned around and saw Zoren approaching her. Hayden and two other guys followed him.

    Violeta was briefly stunned upon seeing them. Hayden and the others were not at the freshman

    orientation in her previous life. She could not understand why they showed up now.

    ¡°Why are all of you here?¡±

    Zoren smiled as he approached Violeta. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the freshman orientation? We thought we¡¯d join the

    fun.¡±

    Violeta showed a hint of disdain. ¡°Are you even supposed to be here? Don¡¯t go causing trouble.¡±

    As Zoren and the others approached, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to them. Violeta suddenly discovered

    herself as the center of attention. She felt ufortable with everyone staring at her.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. Hayden, Zoren, and the other two were famous

    throughout Tnd University. They were even more popr than Nn, the student council president.

    ¡°Hey, you guys should leave!¡± Violeta nudged Zoren, urging them to go away.

    Zoren turned around. His handsome face was directed at Violeta. He held her hand and said, ¡°Why

    should I leave! Knowing you¡¯ll attend this university, my uncle specifically asked me to take care of you.

    Let me introduce you to a few of the people here. I know everyone who spoke on stage earlier.¡±

    Violeta was rendered speechless.

    At that moment, Hayden¡¯s gaze suddenly focused on Zoren holding Violeta¡¯s hand. His gaze was so

    intense that it seemed to pierce through Zoren¡¯s hand.

    Why does my hand suddenly feel ufortable?

    Zoren sensed a sudden threat and turned to find Hayden ring at him.

    D*mn, I almost had a heart attack. He immediately released Violeta¡¯s hand.

    Violeta was surprised that Zoren suddenly pushed her hand away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s not hold hands. It itches.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Violeta was confused.

    Jasperughed and remarked teasingly, ¡°Vio, Zoren haven¡¯t showered.¡±

    His words offended Zoren. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t shower? I bathe every day, and I smell great!¡±

    Liam replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try holding her hand again?¡±

    Zoren remained silent.

    Attempting that would get me killed D*mn,these two annoying b*stards! Are they trying to get me

    beaten up? What

    the heck?

    Hayden stepped forward. He ignored the other guys and turned to Violeta. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, I¡¯ll take

    you.¡±

    Initially Violeta did not want to follow them as she I not returned Mr. Lowe¡¯s photo However on

    2/3

    Wed, 5

    Chapter 13 A Killing Attempt

    69%

    further consideration, she realized it was an excellent opportunity to be introduced to important people.

    Thus, she agreed. ¡°Okay¡±

    The four guys led Violeta confidently to the front row, where several deans and film directors were

    seated.

    ¡°Mr. Yost, Mr. Strauss.¡±

    Mr. Yost and Mr. Strauss were surprised to see them. ¡°Hayden, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°We came to show support,¡± Hayden answered.

    Mr. Yost seemed unconvinced. ¡°Show support? We would be happy enough if you don¡¯t steal the

    spotlight from us.¡±

    Zoren replied in good humor, ¡°Mr. Yost, don¡¯t say that. But don¡¯t worry. We arrived after your speech

    ended. We didn¡¯t steal anyone¡¯s spotlight!¡±

    Mr. Strauss chuckled.

    After a brief banter, Zoren took the initiative to introduce Violeta. ¡°Violeta is a freshman in the acting

    department. Mr. Yost, Mr. Strauss, can you inform the professors to take good care of Vio in ss.¡±

    Although shy, Violeta greeted them respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Yost and Mr. Strauss

    In the m

    previous life, Violeta was only an ordinary student at Tnd University. She never had the chance to

    get this so close to the deans, let alone chat with them. She had always had immense respect for this

    group of schrs.

    Mr. Strauss smiled and looked at Violeta.

    They had heard rumors during the freshman orientation that the university chancellor¡¯s daughter

    enrolled in the performing arts department. Seeing Violeta, they knew it must be her.

    Even if Violeta did note to greet them, they knew what they had to do. After learning that she was

    the chancellor¡¯s daughter, who would dare to give her trouble?

    ¡°Violeta, right? You have a promising talent.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come with me, Violeta. We have three film directors visiting our university today, so I might as well

    introduce them to you. They are Mr. Lowe, Mr. Jackson, and Mr. Zahn. All are renowned directors.

    When you graduate, you¡¯ll surely have the chance to coborate with them.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, you might not even have to wait until graduation! Hahaha..

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 Making a Fool of Herself

    All the other freshmen in the auditorium looked at Violeta, who was chatting amicably with the

    important guests in the front row. She always maintained a gentle smile, asionally nodding with a

    show of respect Her face was practically glowing.

    On the other hand, Zelena did not know how Violeta got close to those people and could only look on

    with

    disdain.

    A lowborn like her can never appreciate the finer things in life. It¡¯s like casting pearls before swine.

    Even if she were to connect with influential people, what difference would it make? I¡¯m in control, and I

    shall win in the end.

    With that in mind. Zelena approached Nn, intentionally bumping into him as she hurried past.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zelena screamed and fell toward Nn.

    Nn instinctively caught her and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Zelena¡¯sshes trembled slightly as she shyly met Nn¡¯s gaze. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Be careful when walking in the future. Nn didn¡¯t notice Zelena¡¯s expression. Instead, he kept staring

    at a group of people in the front row, focusing on Violet

    ¡°May I know your name? I¡¯m sorry for getting lipstick on your jacket. If you take it off, I can wash it for

    you.

    Zelena held onto Nn, wanting to talk to him for a little longer. But Nn replied indifferently. ¡°No

    need.¡±

    After all, he had only worn the jacket once, so why bother washing it?

    However, Zelena refused to let Nn go. She was determined to leave asting impression on him.

    Thus, she clung firmly to Nn. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡±

    Nn replied, ¡°No need.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Zelena was about to say something when she suddenly heard fabric tearing behind her. She

    froze and instantly felt a rush of cool air against her skin.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Oh my, everyone, look! Her clothes just tore open¡­

    Zelena was stunned. She let go of Nn¡¯s hand and quickly reached behind her, only to find that her

    clothes had wholly torn open. The seams had somehow split.

    ¡°Ah!! Don¡¯t look!¡±

    Zelena desperately tried to cover her back, but it was impossible. Moreover, with so many people

    present, her shouts only alerted more people to look at her.

    Her face was red as a tomato. She had nned to shine at this freshman orientation. Unexpectedly,

    she ended up making a fool of herself.

    1/3

    13:25 Wed, 5 Jun ?

    Chapter 14 Making a Fool of Herself

    ¿í69%Á¿

    and witnessed the scene of Zelena¡¯s humiliation. A hint of satisfaction flickered in her eyes.

    She had also experienced such humiliation in her previous life. Now, it was Zelena¡¯s turn to have a

    taste.

    Zelena¡¯s clothes did not tear by coincidence. Violeta had a hand in it. When Zelena insisted on

    searching her body at the auditorium entrance earlier, Violeta concealed a small de between her

    fingers. When Zelena wasn¡¯t paying attention, she quietly cut the seams on the back of her clothes.

    As they were in public, Violeta was careful not to cut too deep. Therefore, Zelena¡¯s clothes would not

    have torn if she had behaved and did not cause trouble.

    Violeta was betting on Zelena¡¯s inability to stay still. As expected, Zelena moved too much during her

    attempt to seduce Nn, causing the back of her clothes to tear.

    In other words. Zelena only had herself to me.

    Zelena desperately held on to her clothes to keep them from falling off. Nn initially did not want to

    take off his jacket, but seeing the situation, he had to do something as a gentleman. Thus, he had no

    choice but to remove his jacket to cover Zelena.

    Zelena was utterly embarrassed. She hastily thanked Nn and hurried out of the auditorium. She

    could not bear to stay a second longer.

    Once Zelena left, Violeta looked away and coincidentally met Hayden¡¯s eyes. The two locked eyes for

    a moment. Violeta had no idea how long he had been looking at her.

    This is weird. Why is he always looking at me!

    However, Violeta did not dwell on it. Instead, she took a small photo from her pocket and handed it to

    Mr. Lowe.

    ¡°Mr. Lowe, is the little girl in this photo your daughter? I found it at the auditorium entrance.¡±

    Mr. Lowe was stunned to see the photo in Violeta¡¯s hand. He immediately pulled his wallet from his

    pocket and opened it. Indeed, the picture was missing. He did not even notice when it had fallen off.

    ¡°Oh my, thank goodness you found it. Thank you so much, Violeta. I would never have gotten it back if

    you didn¡¯t find it.¡±

    Mr. Lowe was extremely grateful and relieved to get the photo back. He continued, ¡°The girl in this

    photo is my daughter. It was taken in her first year of elementary school when she was six. She¡¯s now

    twelve and is living overseas with her mother. This is the only childhood photo I have of her. Thank you

    so much for returning it to me. But how did you know it¡¯s mine?¡±

    Violeta smiled. ¡°I saw pictures of your daughter on your Facebook page. When I found this ID photo, I

    thought it looked very simr, so I asked you. I didn¡¯t expect to get it right.¡±

    Mr. Lowe thought momentarily and nodded, ¡°True, I posted her photos on my Facebook page before

    this. Haha, Violeta, I didn¡¯t expect you to follow me on Facebook.¡±

    Y

    Violeta took the opportunity topliment him, saying, ¡°I love the movies you directed, Mr. Lowe.

    That¡¯s why I followed you on Facebook. It¡¯s my dream to coborate with you once I graduate.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. There will be opportunities for coboration. You¡¯re a promising talent. I won¡¯t

    miss out on that,¡± Mr. Loweughed heartily. Violeta had left a favorable impression on him.

    2/3

    13:25 Wed, 5

    Chapter 14 Making a Fool of Herself

    Having sessfully returned the photo to Mr. Lowe. Violeta finally calmed down.

    The freshman orientation soon ended, and everyone left the auditorium. Military training was set to

    begin in three days.

    Hayden and the other three followed Violeta as she led them out of the auditorium. Violeta walked in

    the middle, with the two men on either side. The scene resembled bodyguards protecting a delicate

    princess.

    Violeta sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have anything else to do? Stop following me¡±

    Zoren responded, ¡°Since we don¡¯t have anything else after this, why don¡¯t we go home? Vio, want me

    to send you home?¡±

    Jasper suggested, ¡°We still have plenty of time in the afternoon. Instead of wasting it at home, how

    about we go out and have some fun?¡±

    Liam nodded. ¡°We used to hang out at Carom Clubst month. What do you think? Want to y some

    billiards?¡±

    Zoren turned to Hayden. ¡°Hade, what about you? Are you going?¡±

    But Hayden asked Violeta her opinion, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Violeta hesitated for a moment.

    Carom Club?

    If she remembered correctly, it was the most prestigious entertainment venue in Quinston, exclusive to

    members. Ordinary people could not enter. The fact that they had monthly memberships indicated their

    wealth and status.

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 Specially Customized for Him

    Violeta pondered briefly before nodding. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together¡±

    Seeing that Violeta agreed, Hayden turned to Jasper, ¡°You drive¡±

    Jasper replied, ¡°Okay,¡±

    Then, Violeta and three guys waited at the campus¡® west gate for Jasper to get his car.

    Zoren was feeling bored. He asked Violeta, ¡°Vio, will you join a club?¡±

    Violeta replied immediately. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Your four years here will be dull then¡±

    Violeta fell silent.

    ºÅ69%Á¿

    In her previous life, she was too busy working to earn tuition fees and did not have time to waste on

    social activities. But in this life¡­

    Perhaps I should join a club to rewind.

    What club did Zelena join in my previous life? Was it tennis?

    Yes, she joined the tennis club because Nn was in it.

    The tennis club is the most popr club at Tnd University. Those who joined were either campus

    celebrities or affluent heirs, each with parents holding high positions in Quinston.

    There was a saying in Tnd University that even if you could only be a ball picker in the tennis club, it

    would still be worth it.

    Violeta looked at the three guys beside her and asked, ¡°Are you guys also in the tennis club?¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Hayden asked, ¡°Also?¡±

    ¡°Just curious¡­. Violeta replied.

    Liam said, ¡°We¡¯re all in the tennis club. Jasper is the club president.¡±

    ¡°Vio, why don¡¯t you join the tennis club? We can help you skip the usual process. You don¡¯t have to go

    through a tryout. How about that?¡± Zoren suggested.

    Every year, many people sought to join the tennis club, but only around thirty were selected,

    highlighting. the difficulty of the selection process.

    People hoped to join the tennis club because the members were affluent and influential. Moreover, the

    tennis club boasted the best perks at Tnd University.

    It had luxurious training facilities with exclusive lounges and training areas. The annual came with

    substantial rewards, making the Tennis Society the most sought¨Cafter club.

    expand their

    These perks lured many to yearn for membership, seeing it as an opportunity to e

    1/3

    69%L

    Chapter 15 Specially Customized for Him

    Thus, the club had a challenging selection process. Entry into the club was determined through a d

    final elimination, disqualifying many rookies during the initial stages.

    quarter-

    Hayden and the other guys assumed Violeta could not y tennis and thought she would only be a

    decorative member if she joined the club. Still, that was fine with them. After all, she was well¨C

    connected. The club would happily have her even if she could not y.

    ¡°The tennis club sounds interesting. All right, I¡¯ll give it a try. But why should I get in through

    connections? I want to pass the tryout fair and square,¡± Violeta said with determination.

    Zoren: ¡°I admire your determination, but can you y tennis? Your petite stature suggests you¡¯re not a

    sporty person. I advise you not to be stubborn. The neers who make it to the finals through

    elimination rounds are strong.¡±

    As the tennis club had topete with other universities, members must have decent skills. The skill

    level of Tnd University¡¯s tennis club members wasparable to that of national athletes, indicating

    the challenge.

    Violeta retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate mel

    At this moment, Hayden spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can join the cheerleading squad if it doesn¡¯t work

    out.¡±

    Zoren asked. ¡°Hade, does our club even have a cheerleading squad?¡±

    The tennis club has very few female members. How can we form a cheerleading squad?

    Hayden narrowed his eyes subtly and answered in a deep voice, ¡°No, but we can create one.¡±

    Zoren was rendered speechless.

    D*mn, does he mean that if Violeta fails the tryout, we will create a cheerleading squad and arrange for

    her to join? That¡¯s incredible!

    Although this has never been done before, knowing Hayden, it seems usible.

    While they were talking, Jasper had arrived in his car.

    After getting in the car, Zoren said eagerly to Jasper: ¡°Jas, reserve a spot for Vio in the club¡¯s

    recruitment this year.

    Jasper responded as he drove, ¡°Why? Does she want to join the tennis club? Sure, she can join

    straightaway without going through the tryout.¡±

    Violeta, sitting in the back, overheard this and leaned forward. ¡°No shortcuts. I want to go through the

    tryout and get admitted through the normal process.¡±

    Witnessing Violeta¡¯s determination, they chose not to argue further. However, when the time came for

    tryout, it would be up to them whether to go easy on her.

    They soon arrived at the Carom Club.

    The ce had a minimalist d¨¦cor, different from what Violeta had imagined. Beforeing here, she

    thought that thergest entertainment center in Oulton would have a luxurious or extravagant interior.

    2/3

    69%%%

    Chapter 15 Specially Customized for Him

    Upon entering, a dedicated attendant guided them to the billiards room. The third floor of the Carom

    Club was entirely devoted to billiards and divided into private rooms and an open space. The private

    rooms were charged by the hour, and the monthly fee was steep.

    The attendant knew the four guys well. After all, Hayden had been a regr customer here for years,

    renting a private room monthly or yearly. He had rented the most exclusive room on the third floor so

    frequently that it became his domain.

    This was their headquarters. They had never brought a woman here before. Violeta was the first one.

    Thus, the attendant could not help but take a few more nces at Violeta when he led them into the

    room.

    Violeta entered the room and looked around.

    Meanwhile, Hayden and hispanionsmenced their preparations, selecting billiards cues from

    the numerous expensive custom¨Cmade ones hanging on the wall.

    Hayden took off his jacket, revealing a loose¨Cfitting light gray T¨Cshirt beneath. Its cor was low

    enough to show his neck and the faintly visible lines of his corbone. He casually rolled up his sleeves

    and walked to the wall.

    ¡°Help me choose one.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Violeta was momentarily taken aback. She nced at Hayden before pointing to a pink and

    purple billiards cue on the wall. ¡°Is this a Daisy Duck color scheme?¡±

    The cue Violeta pointed at had a purple tip and a pink handle with a bowtie. Hayden was slightly

    stunned.

    Liam, also selecting a cue nearby, overheard Violeta¡¯s words and chuckled. ¡°Hayden has never used

    this cue, haha. It was a gift from his mother for his eighteenth birthday. It¡¯s a specially customized

    limited- edition cue and the only one of its kind worldwide.¡±

    ¡°I see, that exins it. He doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who would appreciate this color scheme. Well,

    since it¡¯s never been used, let¡¯s give it a try today,¡± Violeta remarked.

    Hayden regretted asking her to choose a cue for him.

    Sensing his reluctance, Violeta fluttered hershes, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of backing out, are

    you? Once a man gives his word, it¡¯s unseemly to retract. If you back out now, I¡¯ll tease you about it for

    the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll use this one.¡±

    Hayden took down the purple and pink custom¨Cmade cue from the wall.

    The two guys beside him burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, I recall Hayden saying he would never use this cue, even if it meant his death! Today, he¡¯s

    completely gone back on his words!¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it, it¡¯s obvious. Vio¡¯s a girl, so of course she would choose this one! Hahaha¡­¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 Eating Fondue Base

    Hayden delivered on his promise and used the cue Violeta chose for him. The guys yed a billiards

    game for four, Violeta did not join them but watched from the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a penalty for losers. Vio, you decide.¡±

    Violeta sat on the couch and was ready to log in to the Tnd University forum on her phone. She

    considered momentarilysbefore saying. ¡°The losing side will treat the winners to dinner.

    Zoren replied. ¡°That¡¯s too simple

    Violeta asked curiously, ¡°What kind of penalty did you have before?¡±

    ¡°We used to do something more extreme, like eating ten lemons in a row.¡±

    Violeta was stunned.

    Did they eat ten lemons in a row? That¡¯s insane!

    ¡°In that case, the losers will treat us to dinner this evening. And no matter what food the winners

    choose. the losers have to eat it with a smile.

    ¡°Wow, Vio, your punishment is harsher than we used to have.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll go with this. Let¡¯s start!¡±

    The guys started ying billiards.

    Violeta logged into the university forum and took a look around. Even before entering, she could

    imagine what the forum would look like.

    Sure enough, the first two pages were all about her. There were photos of her entering the campus with

    Hayden in the morning, pictures of her having lunch with the four guys, photos of her from the

    freshman. orientation, and even a post about Zelena¡¯s embarrassing moment when her dress ripped in

    the auditorium.

    Thest post piqued Violeta¡¯s interest, and she tapped to read more about it. Someone happened to

    take photos of Zelena¡¯s embarrassing moment and posted it in the thread. If Zelena saw these photos,

    she would be furious.

    Violeta had experienced such humiliation in her previous life. Now, it was Zelena¡¯s turn to experience

    the same. She wondered how Zelena would react when she saw the pictures. It must be quite a

    spectacr sight.

    After logging out of the forum, Violeta entered the dark web. There, she issued a simple challenge:

    anyone who could breach her firewall and ess the confidential S

    on herputer would receive a reward of one hundred thousand, with a deadline set for the twentieth

    of next month.

    There was a hacker leaderboard on the dark web. Violeta¡¯s target was the third¨Cranked hacker on the

    leaderboard, Red Hat, Red Hat wouldter be one of Zelena¡¯s allies.

    1/3

    13:26 Wed, 5

    69%

    Chapter 16 Eating Fondue Base

    target of online harassment. Many of her private matters were exposed, and she had to spend money

    to resolve the issue. Later, she discovered that it had all been leaked by a hacker named Red Hat.

    Furthermore, Zelena had provided all the information to Red Hat.

    Although these things would not happen until four yearster, Violeta had to n ahead. She looked

    through the list of those who epted the challenge and found Red Hat among them.

    Violeta reclined against the couch and smirked. The target took the bait! It won¡¯t be easy to break

    through my Firewall!

    In her previous life, Violeta suffered a significant setback in information technology and spent time

    studying diligently. She had to thank Zelena¡¯s fans for her rapid progress. Whenever they came to

    insult her, she used them as practice targets.

    She started by tracing IP addresses before gradually learning to pinpoint specific locations. Eventually,

    she became skilled enough to hack into the opponent¡¯s devices and turn on their cameras to see their

    faces.

    These keyboard warriors were always hiding in the shadows. Violeta had reported many of them to the

    police when she caught them attacking her for no reason. Strangely, once caught, they all imed to

    be innoce

    Anger surged within Violeta as she thought about this.

    Meanwhile, Zelena furiously med her housekeeper for her humiliation during orientation.

    ¡°This dress is defective! Why did you let me wear it without checking properly? Are you trying to ruin

    me?¡±

    The housekeeper appeared confused. ¡°Ms. ke, I don¡¯t know what happened. I checked the dress

    thoroughly when I got it from the boutique. Furthermore, the salesperson also checked it. How could

    there be loose threads? I really don¡¯t know how it happened.¡±

    Zelena red at the housekeeper, not believing a word she said. Then, she took out her phone and

    checked the forum. Her face twisted with rage as she saw the photos from the freshman orientation.

    Suddenly, she recalled something unusual when she searched Violeta¡¯s body earlier. Her expression

    froze. She hurriedly checked the torn dress,

    As suspected, the stitching was cut with a de!

    It was that despicable Violeta! She¡¯s behind this!

    Zelena clenched her fist tightly. She wished she could find Violeta now and tear her apart. At the same

    time, she realized something was off.

    That b*tch wasn¡¯t this cunning in the previous life! Could she have changed after starting a new life?

    Regardless, I won¡¯t let her trample over me in this life!

    From Zelena¡¯s perspective, Violeta was the fake heiress of the ke family, who took everything from

    her in her past life. Furthermore, she even pretended to be nice when Zelena returned home, but it was

    all a malicious act. To Zelena, Violeta was a hypocrite, using kindness as a fa?ade to hide her lowly

    status.

    13.26

    Chapter 16 Eating Fondue Base

    69%ücThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zelena grew up in a non¨Caffluent family. When she returned to the ke family, she knew nothing

    about social etiquette. If Violeta had not guided her in everything, Zelena could not imagine how many

    embarrassing situations she would have gotten herself into. Yet, in Zelena¡¯s twisted mind, she saw

    Violeta¡¯s kindness as her showing off

    Jealousy twisted Zelena¡¯s heart. And no matter how hard she tried in her previous life, she could never

    catch up to Violeta.

    Violeta liked Nn, and Zelena liked him too. But she did not expect Nn to only like Violeta.

    How could he choose her over me? She¡¯s only a fake heiress!

    From then on, Zelena hated Violeta even more. She swore to take revenge, and fate smiled upon her,

    granting her a second chance.

    I will take my

    my revenge in this life! That despicable Violeta shall be my ve, and I will trample her under my feet!

    Unbeknownst to Zelena, she had seeded in Violeta¡¯s previous life. She took advantage of Violeta¡¯s

    kindness and acted against her. This time, Violeta would never make the same mistake again.

    The wheel of fate had begun to turn again in this life, and the oue remained uncertain.

    Three hourster, the oue in the billiard room had been decided.

    Jasper and Hayden emerged victorious, while Zoren and Liam suffered defeat.

    Jasper burst intoughter and eximed, ¡°Liam, prepare yourself! You made me cat ten lemonsst

    time, and now it¡¯s time for you to pay it all back! Let¡¯s have spicy fondue tonight. I¡¯ll make you eat the

    fondue base!

    Zoren responded, ¡°D*mn! Don¡¯t be too hard on me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Thanks to you, I had to suffer the sour taste in my mouth for three days. Everything I ate

    tasted sour.¡±

    Liam quickly interjected, ¡°Jas, he tricked youst time. Don¡¯t involve me in this. I¡¯m innocent. I don¡¯t

    want to eat the fondue base¡­

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 An Unexpectedly Skilled Cook

    The five of them left Carom Clubs together.

    Suddenly, Violeta¡¯s phone rang. It was Niall calling-

    ¡°Hello, Niall.

    69%

    Niall¡¯s gentle voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Vio, how¡¯s the orientation? Do you like Tnd

    University?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I love it! Violeta replied.

    Niall asked, ¡°Why is it so noisy on your end? Aren¡¯t you on campus?¡±

    Zoren snatched the phone before Violeta could answer. ¡°Hi, Niall, it¡¯s me. The orientation ended in the

    afternoon, and we brought Vio to have fun. We¡¯ll be having fondue for dinner after this. Don¡¯t worry, I

    promise to take good care of Vio and bring her back safely.¡±

    Violeta did not have friends when she came to Quinston. Thus, Niall was relieved that Zoren hung out

    with her. However, he could not resist giving a few warnings.

    ¡°You better not take Vio to questionable ces, or else¡­

    ¡°Oh, Niall, I know, I know! I wouldn¡¯t dare. Also, it¡¯s not just the two of us. Hayden and the others are

    also with us. You can rest assured!¡±

    ¡°Is Hayden there too? Okay then. Make sure to bring her home before nine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it! I¡¯ll hang up now!¡±

    After a brief chat with Niall, Zoren ended the call and returned the phone to Violeta. ¡°Here you go. All

    settled!¡±

    Initially, Niall had doubts about Zoren, but when he heard Hayden was with them, he felt at ease. The

    reason was simple. Hayden was known for being an upright gentleman. As an heir to the Frost family,

    he was famous among the upper ss for his integrity. He avoided any reckless behavior.

    Furthermore, Hayden had a unique background, unlike most members of upper¨Css society.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoren and the other two came from business families. But Hayden¡¯s family was involved in politics. His

    family was a prestigious political family. The elders in his family were high¨Cranking government

    officials.

    Thus, Hayden¡¯s future was already nned out. Among the four of them, he was the de facto leader.

    The Frost family had strict rules, and Hayden¡¯s upbringing forbade him from going to questionable

    ces such as brothels and nightclubs. Therefore, Niall felt at ease knowing Hayden was with them.

    Violeta took her phone from Zoren, asking. ¡°What

    did my brother sav

    Zoren smirked. ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, just that you can hang out with us but must be home by nine. He¡¯s

    confident you¡¯re in good hands.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    1

    1/4

    13-26 Wed, 5

    Chapter 17 An Unexpectedly Skilled Cook

    friends

    I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m your cousin. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Violeta whispered, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re unreliable.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±

    Violeta looked up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    They arrived at the fondue restaurant and reserved a private room.

    Zoren was about to sit beside Hayden at their table, but Hayden nced at him with disdain.

    Zoren knew why and immediately turned to Violeta. ¡°Vio, you should sit here.¡±

    Violeta had already chosen her seat and was about to sit down. Hearing Zoren, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll sit here.

    Didn¡¯t you want to sit there?¡±

    Zoren went to Violeta, held her shoulder, and guided her to the seat. Just sit here. No need to thank

    me.¡±

    Once everyone was seated, they began ordering food. The guys took special care of Violeta, asking

    about her preferences. Violeta listed the dishes she wanted and ordered one each.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll order moreter.¡±

    Soon, the food arrived, and theymenced the punishment. Violeta realized they had ordered

    peculiar

    dishes.

    Jasper instructed the server to cook what Violeta ordered, leaving the peculiar food untouched.

    ¡°Jasper, you won¡¯t make them eat raw food, right?¡±

    Jasper frowned slightly. ¡°Vio, have you heard of the raw food diet? It¡¯s quite trendy these days.¡±

    Violeta was rendered speechless. She nced at Zoren with pity and started eating.

    She enjoyed dipping sliced steak and chorizo in fondue. Thus, she picked up a slice of chorizo with her

    fork and dipped it in.

    Hayden also picked up a slice of chorizo with his fork and dipped it in the fondue. Then, he ced the

    cheese¨Ccoated chorizo on Violeta¡¯s te.

    Violeta turned to Hayden in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like spicy food.¡±

    Violeta did not know what to say.

    If he doesn¡¯t like spicy food, why did he order the extra¨Cspicy fondue?

    But Violeta enjoyed spicy food and dly epted the food he offered.

    2/4

    13:26 Wed, 5 Jun

    ti

    Chapter 17 An Unexpectedly Skilled Cook

    On the other hand, the other three guys exchanged nces as they watched Hayden piling food on

    Violeta¡¯s te. Zoren knew that Hayden had taken a liking to his cousin.

    69%Òô

    Hayden did not eat anything but focused on cooking food in the fondue for her. He was unexpectedly

    skilled at it. This worked out well for Violeta. She did not have to do anything. Someone cooked for her

    for

    free.

    At the same time, Violeta quickly understood why they had ordered the extra¨Cspicy fondue. It was to

    make the losers eat the fondue base.

    Jasper scooped some extra spicy fondue base into a bowl and added hot sauce. ¡°Eat up.¡±

    Zoren was dumbfounded when the bowl was ced before him. ¡°D*mn it, Jasper, are you serious

    about this?¡±

    Jasper replied, ¡°Of course! I never joke about such things. If you want to me someone, me Vio.

    This punishment is her idea. She¡¯s determined to make you sick tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jasper¡¯s demonicughter filled the room.

    Violeta could not help but chuckle as she sipped water.

    She covered her mouth, but her cheeks were flushed. She said, ¡°Zoren, a real man keeps to his word.

    It¡¯s not a big deal. Worsee to worst, you¡¯ll have your stomach pumped tonight. Besides, it won¡¯t

    come to that extreme. Consider your reputation. If you refuse toplete the punishment, who will

    want to y with you again?¡±

    ¡°D¡°mn it! Vio, why are you so heartless!¡± Zoren was shocked. ¡°I thought you would help me plead for

    mercy. Instead, you added fuel to the fire!¡±

    Violeta blinked innocently. ¡°I advocate for justice, not favoritism!¡±

    Jasper burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, Violeta, you¡¯re truly one of a kind¡­.

    They were impressed with Violeta¡¯s personality. Other girls they encountered were overly delicate.

    Those girls could never take a stance like Violeta. Instead, they would probably burst into tears upon

    hearing

    such words.

    Violeta continued, ¡°ording to the game¡¯s rules, Liam, you must eat it too. Friends should share both

    blessings and hardships, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± As far as Liam was concerned, Zoren could take the punishment if he wanted. He refused to be

    dragged into it.

    ¡°Sorry, Violeta, even if I want to eat it, I cannot decide. ording to the rules, each winner punishes

    one person. Since Jasper has chosen to punish Zoren, Hade will determine my punishment. Hade,

    we¡¯ve been best friends for almost twenty years. You won¡¯t be so cruel, right?¡±

    Violeta pouted. ¡°Well, too bad. The fondue base is quite tasty.¡±

    After all, she had eaten it before.

    3/4

    13:26 Wed, 5 Jun 14

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 Friendship Abandoned

    But Hayden was not going to help him. He ignored Liam¡¯s pleading look and turned to Violeta, saying.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re eager to join the fun, why don¡¯t you decide on the punishment?¡±

    Violeta¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Can I?¡±

    Hayden nodded. ¡°Yes¡±

    Seeing this, Jasperughed even louder. ¡°Hahaha! Liam, it¡¯s not toote for you to beg Vio for mercy!¡±

    69%

    Liam was stunned. ¡°Hade, you¡¯ve changed. How can you do this? You abandoned our friendship over a

    girl. I hate you!¡± But Hayden ignored him.

    Meanwhile, Violeta was full of mischief. She leaned over to whisper something to Jasper. These two

    were ingenious in their pranks, and their ideas were surprisingly in sync, making them perfect partners

    in

    crime.

    A momentter, Violeta cleared her throat, saying. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you a few options.¡±

    ¡°You can eat the fondue base, a raw pig¡¯s brain, or drink a concoction.¡±

    ¡°Concoction? What kind of concoction?¡±

    Violeta blinked mysteriously. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t tell you that. Hurry up and choose!¡±

    As she spoke, Jasper ate something from a bowl. It looked tasty.

    Zoren and Liam exchanged nces and decided at the same time. ¡°We will take the concoction!¡±

    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s a good choice!¡±

    Jasper put down the bowl of pumpkin soup and asked the waiter to bring a blender.

    Then, he added two raw eggs, two stalks of celery, two bitter gourds, and a tomato, along with

    sauerkraut, blue cheese, and durian flesh. He blended them in the blender until they became a thick,

    smoothie¨Clike concoction. Lastly, he topped it with some coconut milk.

    Violeta named the concoction Wide Awake Smoothie.

    Zoren and Liam were horrified. The two of them looked at the bowl of slush before them and felt

    nauseous.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s edible?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°Why would it not be?¡±

    Jasper agreed with Violeta. ¡°All the ingredients it contains are naturally edible. Although we don¡¯t know

    for sure whether it will cause diarrhea.¡±

    Violeta rubbed her chin, adding. ¡°I don¡¯t think it willst long. Perhaps they might pass out. Still, they

    will be fine after taking medicine.¡±

    Zoren and Liam widened their eyes in shock.

    1/4

    13:26 Wed, 5 Jun 4.

    Chapter 18 Friendship Abandoned

    ¡°Vio, I¡¯m your cousin! How can you be so ruthless as to sacrifice your rtive?¡± Zoren protested.

    I don¡¯t dare to think about what would happen if I drank this concoction.

    69% M

    Violeta covered her mouth and chuckled. Zoren had always thought she was beautiful and innocent,

    but now she seemed sly and mischievous.

    Jasper grabbed the chance to goad them further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, drink. If it doesn¡¯t sit well, I¡¯ll buy you

    some anti¨Cdiarrheal medicine.¡±

    Liam was stunned.

    Suddenly, Hayden said, ¡°The rules of the game must be followed.

    Since Hayden had spoken, how could they not drink the concoction? If they backed out now, the

    consequences would be worse than the effects of this obnoxious concoction.

    Thus, Zoren picked up the bowl before him and shut his eyes, resembling a warrior facing a deathly

    battle.

    ¡°Vio, I will remember this for the rest of my life. This terrible idea must be yours.¡±

    He downed the concoction, gulp by gulp.

    Liam witnessed Zoren¡¯s bravery and followed suit, drinking the concoction.

    Once they finished drinking, they were surprised that they did not taste anything. After all, they drank it

    too quickly that the concoction flowed straight down their throats

    ¡°We¡¯re done. The punishment is over, right?¡±

    Jasper replied. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s y again next time.

    Zoren snorted. ¡°Hmph, just you wait! I¡¯ll make you try all the recipes from today!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You must try them all!¡± Liam chimed in.

    Violeta smiled, asking. ¡°What did you taste?¡±

    Liam replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to taste it, fearing I would vomit.¡± Jasper burst intoughter.

    After finishing the fondue, the guys sent Violeta home first.

    The car entered the White family¡¯spound. Violeta got out of the car and bid them farewell.

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Zoren said.

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    Since they would be having Military training in three days, they did not have sses tomorrow or the

    day

    after.

    Zoren replied. ¡°We¡¯ll go out and have fun.¡±

    Violeta nodded. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow then. After saying that, she turned around and entered the

    2/4

    13-26 Wed, 5 Jun

    Chapter 18 Friendship Abandoned

    Hayden¡¯s gaze followed Violeta until she went out of sight. Only then did he withdraw his gaze.

    ¡°Oh, still looking at her? We¡¯ll see her tomorrow anyway,¡± Zoren joked.

    Hayden gave him a cold look. ¡°Drive.¡±

    69%

    Violeta hung out with the four guys for the next few days. They learned more about each other and

    grew closer in the process. Furthermore, Violeta had an easygoing personality and was not

    pretentious, allowing them to be good friends quickly.

    During this time, they tried many recreational activities in Quinston, such as jungle go¨Ckarting, racing.

    and surfing. Soon, people began to find out about Violeta. Everyone was astonished by rumors of

    Violeta¡¯s constant presence among the four famous heirs in Quinston.

    Irene initially worried that Violeta would have difficulty adapting to life in Quinston. However, she was

    relieved when she saw how quickly Violeta befriended Zoren and the others.

    On the day before military training, Irene went to Violeta¡¯s room, saying, ¡°Vio, I heard the military

    training will be in the jungle this time. Let me know if you can¡¯t handle it, and you won¡¯t have to go.¡±

    Military training was a mandatory requirement for admission to Tnd University. The university¡¯s

    military training was known to be strict. Irene was worried that Violeta would be unable to endure the

    hardships and felt heartbroken for her precious daughter.

    Eurthermore, her husband was the chancellor of Tnd University. It would be easy for him to arrange

    an exemption for Violeta.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°But you

    had a car ident before. I¡¯m worried¡­

    ¡°Oh, Mom. I¡¯ll be fine. How about this? I promise to tell you if the training is too much for me, okay?¡±

    Irene sighed. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Violeta was their most precious treasure. They did not want her to experience even the slightest bit of

    hardship.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    With the White family¡¯s resources, they could send Voleta to any school worldwide. So, it wasn¡¯t a

    matter of the school choosing her, but rather her selecting the school.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest. Have you been sleeping well these past few days? There are

    dark circles under your eyes. Rehearsing for the theater must be tough, right?¡±

    Recently, the theater had been rehearsing for arge¨Cscale event that several television stations would

    broadcast. As the key person at the theater, Irene naturally bore significant responsibilities.

    Hearing her daughter¡¯s concern, Irene immediately felt rejuvenated. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s worth it for the

    school show¡¯s impact. Anyway, I won¡¯t keep you. You should get some rest, too. You have to go to

    tomorrow.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chapter 18 Friendship Abandoned

    Violeta walked Irene out of her bedroom.

    Suddenly, her phone on the bed lit up. A message from a group named ¡®Good Vibes Only popped up

    on

    the screen.

    Zoren: Vio, you¡¯ll be going to Mount Wilson for military training tomorrow, and the weather will be

    scorching hot at 36 degrees. Can you handle it?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 The Sunscreen

    Can I handle it

    He didn¡¯t have to ask. Of course, I can handle it. I¡¯m stronger than I seem.

    Violeta recalled her military training on Mount Wilson in her previous life. By the end of that fifteen¨Cday

    military training, Zelena attained a legendary status among the freshmen at the university

    Zelena even made it to the top ten during the campus belle selection. Her photo from the military

    training went viral on the Inte, and she was hailed as the new queen of Tnd University. Thisid

    the foundation for her future career as an actress.

    Even though online haters would criticize Zelena¡¯s acting skills, they had nothing to say about her

    appearance. Zelena¡¯s pre¨Cdebut photos had already be Inte sensations for her beauty.

    Violeta sat on the bed and typed something on her phone before sending it.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a question of whether I can. It¡¯s whether I want to!¡±

    Zoren: Wow, awesome!¡°.

    Jasper: ¡°Lol.

    Liam: ¡°We¡¯ll bring drinks and watch you then.¡±

    Even Hayden, who rarely responded in the group, said, ¡®Go for it!

    Violeta smiled slightly at the chat interface. Then, she switched off the app and opened the Tnd.

    University forum.

    Three days passed, and Zelena never posted an apology on the forum. There was no response

    whatsoever from her. Even the posts about Zelena almost exposing herself when she tore her dress

    disappeared from

    the forum.

    Violeta knew Zelena was behind this. Not only did Zelena refuse to apologize, but she also pretended

    not to remember anything.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Although Violeta had already guessed that Zelena would never post an apology, she patiently waited

    three days and gave Zelena a chance. Moreover, Violeta had warned Zelena of the consequences if

    she failed to post an apology. She would make her university life a living hell.

    It seemed that Zelena ignored her warning. Thus, it was time to make her regret. Violeta would show

    Zelena that she was not someone to be messed with.

    The following day, the freshmen gathered in ss before the university¡¯s shuttle buses brought them to

    Mount Wilson for military training. The entire process unfolded exactly as Violeta remembered, without

    any deviation.

    After everyone changed into their military training uniforms, they gathered again with bare faces. No

    one wore any makeup, including Violeta.

    1/3

    Chapter 19 The Sunscreen

    approached Violeta with a bottle of sunscreen, saying, ¡°Sis, the sunlight is intense. Do you want to

    apply some sunscreen? This is imported from France and works very well. You should give it a try.¡±

    Violeta tucked her long hair under her hat and did not spare Zelena a nce. Zelena was embarrassed

    at being ignored.

    Violeta inherited Irene¡¯s beautiful skin and exquisite facial features. Her naturally fair and wless skin

    looked good even without makeup, and she looked lovely with her delicate facial features.

    Zelena¡¯s gaze fell on Violeta¡¯s face. A hint of jealousy shed in her eyes.

    At this moment, Kaylee, who witnessed the scene nearby, came over to help Zelena.

    ¡°Zelena, I forgot to bring my sunscreen today. Can you lend me yours?¡±

    Zelena hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°Sure, you can use it.¡±

    Kaylee dly epted it.

    Violeta nced at Kaylee and shook her head helplessly. In her previous life, Zelena used the same

    trick and got

    Violeta to use her sunscreen. What followed was disastrous. Zelena must have mixed something into

    the sunscreen, giving Violeta an allergic reaction. She developed many red rashes on her face and

    neck.

    Imagine standing under the scorching sun with a face covered in rashes while sweating profusely.

    Moreover, she had to apply camouge paint to her face to keep the mosquitos away. Thebination

    of heat, sweat, and face paint worsened her rashes.

    Violeta almost became disfigured because of this incident. It took a painstaking six months to eliminate

    the marks from her face.

    Back then, she had many suspicions about the cause of her allergy. She thought the uniform¡¯s fabric

    was of low quality and triggered her allergies. Never did she suspect the Zelena sunscreen was the

    problem.¡±

    However, everything became clear to her in this life. She now knew her allergy was due to the

    sunscreen from Zelena. Furthermore, Zelena had nned to ruin her future and had never stopped

    plotting. Anger surged in Violeta¡¯s heart as she thought about this.

    Violeta stood up from her chair and warned Kaylee, unaware of the situation, ¡°Kaylee, everyone¡¯s skin

    is different. You should use your own sunscreen.¡±

    Kaylee was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Violeta left it at that and did not borate further. She walked away to join the others.

    Zelena¡¯s heart stilled nervously when she heard Violeta¡¯s words. Does she know something? No way!

    ¡°Kaylee, don¡¯t worry. This sunscreen is suitable for all skin types. Besides, you haven¡¯t used it before,

    so now¡¯s the perfect time to try. Zelena deliberately instigated Kaylee to misunderstand Violeta¡¯s words.

    Kaylee came from an ordinary family. She thought Violeta was mocking her by implying she could not

    afford expensive sunscreen.

    With that in mind, Kaylee was furious. ¡°Who does she think she is? It¡¯s ridiculous. My family may not be

    wealthy, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t use something nicer. She¡¯s only a fake heiress. Who is she to act

    so.

    2/3

    69%

    Chapter 19 The Sunscreen

    high and mighty?¡±

    Zelena pretended to calm Kaylee. ¡°Kaylee, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t think my sister meant it that way.

    How about I give you this sunscreen as a gift?¡±

    ¡°Really? Zelena, you¡¯re so kind!¡± Kaylee happily epted the sunscreen and applied it to her face.

    Zelena nced at her and smirked subtly before leaving to join the others.

    After the assembly, Zelena¡¯s natural makeup stood out among the bare¨Cfaced girls. The boys in their

    ss could not resist ncing at Zelena¡¯s face asionally.

    After the morning military training, they had a lunch break, and everyone discussed Zelena¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°Zelena looks stunning. She¡¯s truly gorgeous. It¡¯s scorching this morning, and the other girls¡® faces are

    all smudged, but Zelena still looks fresh and elegant.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I think Violeta¡¯s not bad either. I feel like she¡¯s more reserved than Zelena and seems to

    have a cold personality.¡±

    ¡°Violeta and Zelena are different types of people. Zelena is sweet, while Violeta is more aloof.

    Personally, I still prefer someone like Zelena.¡±

    The boys in the group engaged in an extensive discussion about Zelena and Violeta.

    Violeta kept to herself and did not interact with anyone.

    On the other hand, Zelena was eager to make asting impression on everyone and win their favor.

    She instructed her servant to buy drinks. Then, she approached the boys and distributed the drinks

    herself, leaving a positive impression on them.

    In the afternoon, the sun became even more scorching than before. While everyone stood in military

    formation, Zelena was nowhere to be seen. But after the sun went down, Zelena appeared out of

    nowhere, looking neat and fresh. She smiled at everyone like a breath of fresh air.

    Everyone was exhausted from the military training, but she appeared beautiful and radiant.

    Violeta, on the other hand, participated fully in the military training. Beads of sweat dotted her fair face,

    and her cheeks were flushed.

    Send Gifts

    106

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 Mosquito Repellent.

    Nn and a few other student council members brought water up the mountain.

    Sitting under the tree, Violeta recalled her previous life when she had a severe allergic reaction on her

    face after using Zelena¡¯s sunscreen. Her face had turned ghastly red, and she was too humiliated to

    face Nn. She didn¡¯t even dare to get water from him.

    As a result, she ran out of water and was parched all day. At night, she secretly left her tent to drink tap

    water. She had suffered tremendously during that period.

    This time, Violeta would not allow herself to suffer anymore. She took the initiative to get water from the

    student council. Seeing her, Nn immediately handed her a bottle.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Violeta took the bottle and began to leave.

    However, Nn suddenly called out to her, ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±

    Violeta turned to him again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Nn handed her a mosquito repellent. ¡°There will be a lot of mosquitoes when you set up tents on the

    mountain at night. Take this with you¡±

    Violeta looked at the mosquito repellent in Nn¡¯s hand and was stunned.

    She knew Nn was a good person. After all, that was why she liked him in her previous life. However,

    she did not want to repeat the same mistakes..

    ¡°Thanks, but I have my own.¡± Violeta declined the mosquito repent Nn offered and left.

    The other student union members noticed the mosquito repellent in Nn¡¯s hand and were confused.

    ¡°Nn, where did you get mosquito repellent? We didn¡¯t bring any. Were we supposed to bring it?¡±

    Nn put the mosquito repellent in his pocket. ¡°No, I brought it by myself.¡± He had wanted to give it to

    Violeta, but since she refused, he had no choice but to give up.

    At this moment, the beautifully dressed Zelena approached Nn to get water.

    Zelena was not short on drinking water. After all, the school provided everyone with ordinary mineral

    water. Furthermore, Zelena prepared many nutrient¨Cenhanced beverages to replenish her energy.

    Besides, she did not even participate in military training. Why would she need so much drinking water?

    However, she needed a chance to get closer to Nn and approached him to get water.

    As expected, several student council members perked up when she arrived. Zelena noticed their

    admiring gaze and was secretly pleased. She cleared her throat, saying, ¡°Nn, thank you for lending

    me your jacket previously. I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do without you.¡±

    Nn responded awkwardly, ¡°It was nothing¡°¡±

    Zelena did not leave after receiving the water and kept trying to talk to Nn. However, he ignored her.

    Feeling embarrassed, she could only pretend to chat with the others. In no time, she charmed the

    student- council members with her words.

    1/3

    Chapter 20 Mosquito Repellent

    ¡°Sir, did you call for me?¡±

    ¡°The squad leader wants to see you.¡±

    Violeta turned around.

    The squad leader came to her, saying, ¡°Violeta, if you find the military training too difficult, you don¡¯t

    have to participate anymore.¡±

    Violeta frowned. ¡°But it will be unfair to others if I don¡¯t participate.¡±

    The squad leader replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Zelena is also not participating. You only have to submit a medical

    leave report.

    Violeta finally understood how Zelena could maintain a morous appearance during military training

    while others were dirty and exhausted. It also exined why she disappeared whenever the training

    started.

    So, she submitted a so¨Ccalled medical leave report! When Zelena returned to the ke family, her

    parents took her to the hospital for a full¨Cbody examination. How could she possibly be sick?

    If Zelena were sick, why would her parents be okay with letting her leave Arlowand ande to

    Quinston to attend university?

    She must have forged a medical leave report!

    Violeta was disgusted by Zelena¡¯s behavior. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can endure the training. However, can you

    show me. the medical leave report Zelena submitted?¡±

    The squad leader had no idea why Violeta wanted to see the report, but he could not refuse her

    request. knowing who her father was. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Violeta left themand center and returned to her team. By then, the student council members were

    almost done distributing water and were ready to go.

    Seeing Violeta, Nn hesitated briefly beforeing over. ¡°Violeta.¡±

    Violeta turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Nn handed her the mosquito repellent again. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought it here. You can have it. If you

    don¡¯t need it, give it to someone else.¡±

    Violeta did not know what to say. Before she could react, Nn ced the mosquito repellent in her

    hand and left.

    ¡°Sis, what did Nn give you just now?¡± Zelena approached Violeta as she stared dazedly at the

    mosquito repellent in her hand.

    ¡°Is that mosquito repellent? Since you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Zelena swiftly snatched the mosquito

    repellent from Violeta¡¯s hands, iming it was her own.

    Violeta furrowed her brow. ¡®Give it back to me!¡±

    2/3

    13:27 Wed, 5 Jun M

    Chapter 20 Mosquito Repellent

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Zelena was taken aback. ¡°Sis, you gave it to me. It¡¯s bad manners to ask for it back!

    69%

    Violeta retorted, ¡°When did I agree to give it to you? And I¡¯ve told you many times, stop calling me ¡®Sis

    You¡¯re unworthy to call me that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not giving it back,¡± Zelena said through gritted teeth and walked away.

    Violeta wanted to chase after her, but the instructor called for assembly. She had no choice but to

    return to the formation.

    the mosquito repent. That way, she would not

    On further thought, Violeta decided to let Zele wis puzzled about Nn¡¯s intention. He had

    waste time considering how to return it to

    not done this in her previous life.

    Perhaps¡­ Who knows?

    Violeta was extremely self¨Cconscious in her previous life due to her severe allergic reaction. She had

    hidden her face from everyone, especially Nn. It was only after her face was healed that she

    regained confidence.

    Unfortunately, by the time Violeta¡¯splexion was healed, Zelena had already gained significant

    poprity among many people. It was toote for Violeta to catch up.

    Thinking of these things, Violeta regretted the many missed opportunities in her previous life. This time,

    she vowed to make amends for everything

    Afterpleting the evening military training, Violeta was exhausted and returned to her tent. Still, she

    checked her phone and found the squad leader had sent her Zelena¡¯s medical leave report. She read it

    immediately.

    Her reason for medical leave is epilepsy. That¡¯s utter nonsense!

    Violeta sneered and saved the report on her phone for future reference.

    The following day was another day of military training.

    Everyone was sore and exhausted, but Violeta was energetic. She effortlessly caught up with others

    during the weighted run while carrying a heavy backpack.

    Someone behind her asked, ¡°Violeta, how do you have so much energy? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Ghostly Pale

    Tired?

    Heaven knows how hard Violeta had to work in her previous life to secure minor roles that did not even

    get to be listed in the credits.

    Initially, she had a decent chance, being a graduate from a reputable university. However, after several

    years in the entertainment industry, she was suppressed by Zelena¡¯s malicious actions.

    It was so bad that Violeta could notnd a script for half a year. What came her way were only

    peripheral roles or physically demanding action films.

    Not many young actors are willing to do action films. Just think about it who would choose a less

    lucrative and more demanding action film over an easygoing romanticedy where one could rely on

    good looks alone?

    Unfortunately. Violeta had no choice. She needed work to gain exposure, which would allow her to

    land. better roles. Therefore, Violeta desperately epted roles in action films and worked hard to

    learn variousbat skills.

    She started as an extra before eventuallynding a few supporting roles. Unfortunately, just as her

    career was taking off, Zelena discovered her.

    Suddenly. Violeta could not secure any roles, no matter how minor. She could not even find work as an

    cxira.

    She had only one option left, and it was to work as a stunt double. Being a stunt double was

    dangerous. After all, a stunt double had to carry out any stunts the lead actors did not dare to attempt.

    Violeta was only in her twenties but had to endure such strenuous work for three years. Before she

    even reached thirty, her body had deteriorated to that of a sixty¨Cyear¨Cold. She had numerous injuries

    and suffered varying degrees of harm all over her body.

    There were times when she had to grit her teeth and continue working even though she had a fracture.

    She was stuck in such high¨Cpressure work, unable to see a way out. All she could do was keep moving

    forward. She had enough of living such a life.

    Now that she could start over, why would she find her present training difficult? How could itpare

    to what she had suffered in her past life? These people did not know what real suffering was!

    Violeta didn¡¯t answer the person¡¯s questions but quickened her pace and continued moving forward.

    Her present body had yet to attain the strength of her previous one. Thus, she would strive to catch up.

    She was determined to progress faster by utilizing what she experienced in her past life.

    Violeta had endured a lot of hardship but was not afraid of it. Instead, what she feared was to bear all

    the suffering and never receive the corresponding rewards.

    It was lunch break. Zelena unted the mosquito repellent she stole from Violeta to a group of girls.

    She deliberately mentioned that Nn had given it to her, eliciting their envy.

    1/4

    Chapter 21 Ghostly Pale

    ¡°Zelena, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re such good friends with the student council president.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you see Nn earlier? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Nn is handsome. Zelena, do you think he gave you this because he likes you?¡±

    Zelena¡¯s heart fluttered. She covered her face shyly, saying, ¡°Oh my, what are you saying? No way!

    He¡¯s probably concerned for me because we are schoolmates! Besides, he¡¯s friendly to everyone!

    Please don¡¯t spread rumors. It would be embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, everyone, look, Zelena is embarrassed!¡±

    Violeta sat nearby, drinking water, and heard theirughter from afar. Seeing themughing so happily,

    how could she resist exposing some juicy information?

    She promptly posted an anonymous expos¨¦ on the university forum. ¡®Breaking News! Zelena ke

    Mysteriously Exempted from Military Training, Receiving Special Treatment above Her ssmates!¡±

    The post immediately garnered a lot of attention.

    Tnd University was famous for its strict military training and paid close attention to the training of

    new students every year. However, Zelena had the ¡®privilege¡® of obtaining exemption from military

    training. It was a privilege unavable to the majority of the new students. Therefore, most people

    would be furious when they see this news.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    People criticized heavily against Zelena on the forum. It only took an afternoon for the post to be

    one of the top five trending posts.

    After posting, Violeta continued with training as usual.

    The situation onlyes to a head in the evening.

    After everyone finished washing up and returned to their tents to rest, someone took out their phone to

    browse the forum.

    ¡°Oh my! Look at this! Zelena has been exposed on the forum!¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone, look at this. No wonder Zelena always looks so morous. Turns out she¡¯s receiving

    special.

    treatment!

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. We¡¯re tired and achy all the time. Why does she get special treatment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of her influential parents! She must have used their connections to secure an

    exemption!¡±

    The camp was filled with the buzzing of indignant voices.

    The following day, Zelena greeted everyone on the team, but most girls were unwilling to acknowledge:

    her.

    Still, it did not bother her. After all, her goal was to gain attention among the guys. However, she did not

    expect many guys to be willing to interact with her..

    2/4

    Chapter 21 Ghostly Pale

    What¡¯s going on?

    Zelena approached Kaylee, who was close to her before, to find out what had happened.

    Kaylee said sarcastically, ¡°Why would we dare to get close to you? You get special treatment!¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Zelena was stunned.

    Kaylee covered the rashes on her face with a thickyer of foundation while saying. ¡°Go check the

    forum! Someone has exposed you. You¡¯ve incurred the displeasure of our entire ss, being the only

    one receiving special treatment!¡°.

    ¡°Also, is something wrong with the sunscreen you gave me previously? Why do I develop allergic

    reactions. after using it?¡±

    Zelena¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. She nearly burst outughing when she saw the severe rashes

    on Kaylee¡¯s face, which even makeup failed to hide.

    ¡°How is that possible? I also used the sunscreen I gave you and had no allergic reactions. Maybe you

    are allergic to something else you used. I¡¯m leaving now. You should check your things.¡±

    After leaving Kaylee, Zelena immediately took out her phone to check the forum. Her face twisted with

    anger when she saw the trending post.

    No wonder people are unwilling to talk to me today. Someone must be scheming behind my back! But

    who could it be?

    It must be Violeta! That b*tch! No one else would dare to go against me!

    Many students were unhappy with the intense military training. Thus, knowing that Zelena received

    special treatment provoked their anger.

    Zelena never expected to be exposed on the forum. Since it had happened, she had to do something

    to restore her reputation and win back the support of her ssmates.

    After staying away for a day, Zelena joined the military training lineup the following day, looking ghostly

    pale and on the verge of copsing. She had used makeup to make herself appear ill and worn.

    As expected, the instructor noticed Zelena and called her out before the morning exercise began.

    ¡°Zelena, why are you here? Step out of the team.¡±

    Tears immediately welled up in Zelena¡¯s eyes. She replied stubbornly, ¡°Sir, I want to train with

    everyone.¡± She started coughing profusely. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Violeta calmly observed Zelena¡¯s dramatic disy from the back row. She had anticipated this and had

    no intention of letting Zelena off so easily this time.

    The instructor continued, ¡°Zelena, you should leave the training if you¡¯re unwell. Didn¡¯t you submit a

    medical leave report beforehand?¡±

    ¡°Medical leave report? Someone in the formation whispered in confusion.

    Seizing the opportunity, Zeloha added urgently, ¡®Sir, I did submit a medical leave report, but it¡¯s okay.

    My epilepsy isn¡¯t severe, and I can endure it. My ssmates are already unhappy with me, and I can¡¯t

    afford to ck off further. Please allow me to continue with the training! I can¡¯t avoid training just

    because I¡¯m worried that intense training might trigger my epilepsy.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 You Think You Can Win?

    It was incredible how Zelena twisted the truth in her favor. She pretended to reveal her epilepsy

    identally and that intense training would trigger seizures.

    The entire ss immediately understood why she did not join military training. They began to

    sympathize with her, thinking she was exempted due to her illness.

    Having sessfully cleared her name, Zelena stopped insisting on joining the training and left with a

    sad expression. She deliberately nced at Violeta triumphantly as she left.

    B*tch! Do you think you can win against me with those lousy tricks? Haha!

    Unexpectedly, Violeta smirked back at her, prompting Zelena to feel a chill run down her spine. She

    sensed something ominous but still did not believe Violeta could bring her down.

    At noon. Zelena wept before everyone once again. She even brought many delicious treats to share

    with everyone. Moreover, she imed that someone was plotting against her and spreading false

    usations on the forum.

    Then, she deliberately implied that Violeta was behind it. She hinted that only Violeta, the malicious

    sister, would do such things behind her back.

    Her ploy was surprisingly effective. Everyone soon guessed what Zelena meant and began to me

    Violeta

    ¡°Yes, it must be Violeta Zelena, she must be jealous of your status as the true heiress. That¡¯s why she

    wants to tarnish your reputation! People like her are disgusting!¡±

    *Come to think of it, it¡¯s true. We have only known you for a short time. Who would go to the forum to

    expose you? It must be someone familiar with you who can¡¯t stand to see you seed. So, it has to be

    her!¡±

    ¡°Considering everything, Violeta is the only one who fits this suspicion. It must be her!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, looks like we have to be cautious in interacting with her in the future.¡±

    Hearing them, Zelena was delighted.

    These idiots are easy to win over with a few words and sweet treats.

    Zelena once again enjoyed everyone¡¯spliments and admiration. She even posted her medical

    leave report on the forum to rify matters.

    However, she did not expect the forum to reveal even more damning evidence..

    A post revealed Zelena¡¯sprehensive medical examination report issued by Arlowand Hospital a

    few months ago. It indicated that Zelena was healthy.

    There¡¯s only a month between the two medical reports. Why are the results so different?¡®

    va

    ¡®Is it possible that Zelena, who¡¯s originally healthy, suddenly developed epilepsy within a month? This is

    unbelievable. It¡¯s an excuse Zelene fabricated to avoid the intense military training!

    The forum erupted into an uproar again. Some believed Zelena genuinely had epilepsy, but most

    1/3

    69

    Chapter 22 You Think You Can Win?

    healthy.

    Zelena¡¯s reputation took another hit. She angrily approached Violeta and asked, ¡°You posted my

    medical examination report on the forum, right?¡±

    Violeta leaned casually against a tree, not bothering to look at her. ¡°Done pretending?¡±

    Zelena narrowed her eyes. Anger surged from her. ¡°Violeta, why do you always have to oppose me?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°Oppose you? It¡¯s you who won¡¯t leave me alone.¡±

    Zelena red at Violeta¡¯s face, wishing she could scratch it. How dare she?

    However, at that moment, she caught sight of a small group of people approaching from the side.

    +

    Zelena immediately switched back to acting mode, putting on a pitiful demeanor as she said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve

    said that I don¡¯t mind you taking away eighteen years of my life. I never held it against you. But why do

    you keep resorting to these petty actions behind my back to hurt me? Our parents raised you for

    eighteen years. Can¡¯t you show some restraint for their sake?¡±

    The onlookers halted, ready to enjoy the show.

    Zelena reached for Violeta¡¯s arm as Violeta stood up from under the tree. Then, she immediately fell as

    if Violeta had pushed her. ¡°Ah! Sis, why did you push me?¡±

    Violeta looked at her coldly,

    The onlookers rushed over and sided with Zelena. ¡°Violeta, you¡¯ve gone too far! Don¡¯t you know

    spreading rumors on the forum is illegal?¡±

    Violeta nced at them with disdain as if she was looking at fools. She might have been anxious to

    exin and clear her name in her previous life. But this time, she had no time for such nonsense.

    Their lunch break was short, and she needed to rest well to maintain her energy for training in the

    afternoon. Thus, she would not waste time chatting with them but leave immediately.

    Her attitude further infuriated them.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Who does she think she is? Unbelievable! Her character is just speechless.¡±

    ¡°Zelena, are you okay? Don¡¯t worry. We believe in you! Violeta must have made those forum.

    shameless!¡±

    posts. She¡¯s

    ¡°She must be jealous that you are the real heiress and resentful that you took away her luxurious life

    when you returned. That¡¯s why she keeps targeting you. She¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    After leaving those people, Violeta nned to rest in her tent.

    However, she heard someone crying when she entered the tent and left to find who it was. Following

    the sound, she found Kaylee.

    Kaylee¡¯s face was covered in rashes that no thick foundation could conceal. Sweating made her

    appearance even more horrifying, and she was currently hiding in bed, sobbing.

    2/3

    Chapter 22 You Think You Can Win?

    Kaylee¡¯s face was the same as Violeta¡¯s in her previous life; both were allergic to Zelena¡¯s sunscreen.

    However, Kaylee¡¯s condition seemed even more severe than hers,

    After experiencing an allergic reaction, Violeta did not dare to wear makeup, so her condition was much

    better.

    On the other hand, Kaylee had been experimenting recklessly to cover up the rashes. If she continued

    like this, she might end up with scars and disfigurement,

    As a woman, Violeta knew how important one¡¯s face was. She, too, had felt hopeless in her previous

    life.

    After contemting. Violeta approached Kaylee, advising gently, ¡°Kaylee, you must stop wearing

    makeup. There¡¯s a way to cure this. You should get some ointment and apply it on the rashes.¡±

    Kaylee covered her face with her hands and looked at Violeta with teary eyes.

    ¡°What do you suggest?¡±

    Violeta took out the sunscreen Kaylee¡¯s makeup bag beside her bed and stated firmly, ¡°You should stop

    using this.

    Surprised. Kaylee sat up on the bed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Violeta responded, ¡°If you trust me, stop using it and get an ointment for your rashes. But if you don¡¯t,

    your can forget about it.¡±

    Kaylee vaguely suspected her face might be allergic to Zelena¡¯s sunscreen, but she was unsure.

    After hearing Violeta¡¯s words, she sat in a daze before suddenly realizing something. She eximed,

    ¡°Violeta, I now understand you weren¡¯t looking down on me earlier. You were warning me against using

    Zelena¡¯s sunscreen, right?¡±

    Violeta remained silent and searched her phone for a picture of the ointment.

    ¡°This is the ointment you should use. Just apply this and avoid spicy food. Your condition should

    improve within six months maximum.¡±

    After Kaylee¡¯s face was ruined, everyone mocked her, forcing her to use a thick foundation daily, which

    only worsened her condition. She never expected Violeta to help her. Tears instantly welled up in her

    eyes, and she could not stop them from flowing freely. ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­..¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 Team Assessment.

    Kaylee¡¯s crying gave Violeta an instant headache. She swiveled back to her bunk, announcing. ¡°I need

    rest now. If you¡¯re nning to cry, go do it outside.¡±

    Zelena became the talk of the freshmen after the incident. Cleverly, to repa delivery of ten whole

    roastedmbs, winning back some favor

    her image, the organized the

    Zelena obtained a forged sick leave report that hinted at her connections with the school higher¨Cups.

    The instructor looked the other way; the aroma of roastedmb was just too tempting!

    Later that night, everyone gathered for a feast of roastedmb, excluding Kaylee and Violeta.

    Despite the tempting aroma, Kaylee heeded Violeta¡¯s advice and opted for diligent ointment application

    and a break from spicy food.

    Violeta was a bit of an oddball. She sat aside, nibbling on her snacks.

    Kaylee approached Violeta, murmuring, ¡°Is she intentionally trying to mess with me or what? With my

    face under stress and looking so damn sensitive and ugly, she¡¯s got the nerve to indulge in roasted

    lamb!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I got my hands on this ointment through someone. I used it for two days, and my face genuinely

    improved. It¡¯s like magic and super affordable. How did you find out about it, by the way?¡±

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve got some jello here. Want some?¡±

    The ever¨Ctalkative Kaylee positioned herself next to Violeta, keeping the conversation alive without a

    break. Violeta hardly acknowledged her presence, and Kaylee happily continued her one¨Cwoman

    show.

    Initially, Kaylee thought Violeta was just acting distant. However, after spending more time together.

    Kaylee realized that Violeta didn¡¯t enjoy talking but had a genuinely good heart.

    Since the entire ss, except Violeta and Kaylee, skipped Zelena¡¯s roastedmb treat, they became

    the talk of the town the next day.

    ¡°Oh my gosh! I nearly had a heart attack looking at her terrifying face!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it could be some contagious disease. I¡¯m steering clear, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, birds of a feather, right?! Now she¡¯s stuck hanging out with Violeta, the other weirdo in the ss!

    Judging by her sorry state, I bet Kaylee¡¯s face is probably in ruins!¡±

    Zelena intensely disliked Kaylee, but her primary aim was to ensure Violeta had neither friends nor

    backups.

    To sabotage their friendship. After a couple of days, Zelena brought a set of high¨Cend skincare

    products to give Kaylee, hoping to win her.

    ¡°Hi, Kaylee, give these skincare products a shot. They work wonders for your face, especially with

    those rashes. It should help!¡±

    While Kaylee was applying the ointment rmended by Violeta to her face, she caught on to

    Zelena¡¯s intentions and became visibly annoyed.

    1/3

    Chapter 23 Team Assessment

    you don¡¯t want it, toss it away yourself. Do I look like your maid? What a joke!¡±

    Taken aback by Kaylee¡¯s insult, Zelena suppressed her anger, mindful of the onlookers in the tent.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong, my dear. I haven¡¯t used these myself. Look at what you¡¯re using: it¡¯s too cheap.

    I¡¯ve got you a high¨Cend skincare product; this should cost over twenty thousand!¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Zelena deliberately mentioned the price to underscore her generosity, drawing the attention of those

    around them.

    Kaylee used to have a different idea about Violeta because of ack of understanding. Zelena

    intentionally misled her into thinking Violeta was a malicious and fake rich girl.

    However, after spending this past week with Violeta, Kaylee realized Violeta was genuinely a good

    person. much better than the fake and malicious Zelena by a long shot!

    Just then, Violeta walked over, holding a hat.

    Seeing her, Kaylee quickly jogged over with a cute fangirl expression.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me, Violeta! Let¡¯s head to the assembly together!¡±

    Judging by Kaylee¡¯s demeanor, it was evident she had fallen entirely under Violeta¡¯s charm.

    On the other side, Zelena, clutching her skincare products, stood there with a gloomy expression.

    Trash attracts trash; ssic!¡± Zelena mused. ¡®Looks like I can finally stop wasting my valuable time on

    this small¨Cminded girl. I doubt Kaylee will achieve much; I bet she¡¯ll end up as a performance ss

    teacher at T University!

    Zelena strategically built connections with those on the path to significant achievements, fully aware of

    the importance ofworking in her career, especially at this juncture!

    Kaylee and Violeta exited the tent together.

    On the way, Kaylee resumed her constant chatter, ¡°Who does Zelena think she is? She must have

    hidden motives. Now that my face has finally cleared up, and if I go back to using her skincare

    products, it¡¯s likely to worsen again!¡±

    Violeta nced at her face, ¡°Your skin has improved significantly.¡±

    Kaylee was pleased with the praise. Her eyes lit up, ¡°Right? Do you also think my face has gotten

    much better? I thought it was just me overthinking. Hey, Violeta, I appreciate your affirmation!¡±

    Before long, they arrived at the assembly point together, and the entire team was there waiting.

    The chief instructor announced that the military training was nearing its end. Today, they would form

    teams and undergo a night exercise carrying weights over the mountains. The first ten teams to reach

    the destination would receive a sp¨¦cial honor from the school.

    Hearing this, everyone sighed.

    The instructor coldly scanned the crowd, and everyone fell silent.

    2/3

    69%

    Chapter 23 Team Assessment

    Initially, they had the liberty to assemble their teams, with the instructor assigning the remaining

    participants.

    The top ten teams in the mountain exercise stood to gain a school reward worth fifty thousand and a

    solo dormitory. This proposition proved tempting for everyone.

    Not everyone could readily pull out fifty thousand among the several thousand freshmen present, not to

    mention the added allure of a single¨Cperson dormitory!

    At T University, students living in the building with solo dorms were automatically assumed to be

    wealthy and privileged. Once settled in, knowing a few people guaranteed a significant leap in social

    circles!

    As teams formed, all eyes turned to Violeta, who was acknowledged as having the strongest overall

    strength in the ss.

    However, since everyone had previously isted her, actively inviting her to join a team now would be

    too awkward.

    Kaylee approached Violeta and proposed, ¡°Violeta, let¡¯s team up!¡±

    Violeta didn¡¯t say no.

    Yet, with two already on the team, there were still two vacant spots. The rest of the girls went quiet for a

    moment, then hastily extended invitations to Violeta to join their teams.

    Observing from a distance, Zelena saw them clustering around Violeta like a swarm of bees drawn to a

    flower.

    She couldn¡¯t help but disdainfully roll her eyes and thought. Only fifty thousand made them act like

    this? Haven¡¯t they seen money before?

    As for the solo dormitory, Zelena had already secured one through connections, even though she

    wouldn¡¯t be living there.

    However, for expanding her socialwork, it was still valuable.

    She didn¡¯t need to rely on getting into the top ten for these rewards, Therefore, she needed to attach

    more importance to it. But for Violeta, after leaving the ke family, she must need this fifty thousand!

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 The Malicious Sibling: Impoverished and Arrogant, Scornful of Others

    Violeta didn¡¯t really need anyone or teams to ace the mission. Although Kaylee tagged along, her

    acquiescence didn¡¯t extend to embracing others.

    Confronted with their invitations, Violeta remained indifferent. Soon, everyone pped thebel on her

    again¨CThe Malicious Sibling: Impoverished and Arrogant, Scornful of Others.

    Standing alongside Violeta, Kaylee whispered, ¡°Do you think we can snag a good ranking? Hey, but

    don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been training hard. I won¡¯t hold you back, I promise!¡±

    Despite her previous tendency to ck off during training, a week of mingling with Violeta had

    transformed Kaylee into a dedicated hard worker, and her physical fitness was now quite good.

    Violeta replied casually. ¡°Just do your best.¡±

    She didn¡¯tck fifty thousand and certainly not a spot in a single¨Cperson dormitory.

    Violeta could¡¯ve easily opted out of military training, but she didn¡¯t want to be the odd one out; she

    aimed to stroll down the path she had missed in her past life, savoring experiences she had

    overlooked.

    Zelena casually spilled the beans about securing a single¨Cperson dorm, causing a stir among the

    others. ¡°Wow, Lena, you¡¯ve already snagged a single¨Cperson dorm? That¡¯s awesome! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    Blushing, Zelena said. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no big deal. My parents were concerned about my living conditions and

    got me a solo dorm. Though I¡¯ve actually been looking forward to being roommates with everyone!¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone felt a twinge of envy, eager to shower Zelena with praise for her perks.

    Zelena reveled in thepliments, feeling pleased with herself. As the free team formation time

    concluded, everyone lined up once again.

    The chief instructor announced, ¡°We¡¯ve got a little surprise for tonight¡¯s training. We¡¯ve invited four

    members from the team that set the record in thest weightlifting mountain exercise to cheer you on.

    Let¡¯s give them a warm wee!¡±

    Four guys in regr clothes stepped onto the stage, with the one in a ck casual jacket standing out

    under the spotlight.

    The crowd erupted into apuse at the sight of them.

    p, p, p, p-

    ¡°They¡¯re all so good¨Clooking! How crazy is that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our school senior, Hayden!¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Hayden!¡±

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s Hayden, Liam, Zoren, and Jasper from the Computer Science Department! They are the

    ultimate record holders!¡±

    Suddenly, their names burst into the air, echoing lolly among the crowd beneath the stage!

    1/4

    Chapter 24 The Malicious Sibling: Impoverished and Arrogant, Scornful of Others

    Most freshmen were already familiar with them. And in this gathering of freshmen navigating military

    training, it wasn¡¯t only the Performing Arts Department; students from different departments were also

    present.

    Their reputation was too prominent to overlook, especially the leader Hayden, hailed as the campus

    heartthrob, standing shoulder to shoulder with Nn.

    Violeta silently watched Hayden on the stage in the formation below the stage.

    Despite the distance, the gaze of the two collided in the air. Violeta¡¯s pupils contracted for a moment,

    and she felt a momentary trance in her heart.

    Yet, in the next blink of an eye, when she focused again, Hayden had already withdrawn his gaze,

    holding the microphone on stage, recounting his previous experiences.

    His voice was delightful, a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold with a clear, naturally captivating tone¨Csmooth and

    refreshing, akin to a breeze on a hot summer afternoon!

    As the microphone passed, Violeta directed her attention again to her entric cousin brother,

    Hayden.

    Zoren, Jasper, and Liam each had impressive backgrounds. Individually, they were absolute standouts.

    Yet, their auras were subtly overshadowed when standing next to Hayden.

    The realization dawned on Violeta that ¡®some people are born to shine!*

    As a few words echoed, thunderous apuse crupted again from the audience, and Violeta eagerly

    joined

    1. in.

    The instructormenced assigning the remaining students, bringing two unfamiliar girls into Violeta¡¯s

    group.

    The two girls concealed their surprise during the grouping but wore indifferent expressions.

    ¡°Ugh! I don¡¯t want to be in her group! Can you reassign me to another group, Sir?¡±

    The instructor replied sternly, ¡°If you want to join another group, talk to the chief instructor yourself!¡±

    Kaylee rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being so extra, seriously. Go cause trouble somewhere else, would

    you?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what did you just say?! Are you trying to pick a fight?¡±

    Turning to them, Kaylee quipped, ¡°Did I even mention you? If you¡¯re feeling guilty, that¡¯s on you.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Violeta paid them no mind, stepping aside to pack her backpack.

    As she crouched on the ground, organizing her bag, a pair of casually luxurious leisure shoes suddenly

    appeared in her lowered line of sight. Violeta was slightly stunned, lifting her head to meet a pair of

    calm, charming eyes smiling at her.

    It was Hayden.

    Violeta asked, ¡°How did you end up here?¡±

    Hayden strolled in with three more guys. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here too, Violeta. Remember we said we¡¯d drop

    by?¡±

    2/4

    13.27 Wed, 5 Jun ?

    Chapter 24 The Malicious Sibling: Impoverished and Arrogant, ful of Others

    The group confidently approached Violeta, indifferent to the onlookers.

    She sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too showy?¡±

    Zoren raised his fist in support, ¡°You got this, Violeta!¡±

    Violeta smiled, fist¨Cbumping him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Liam and Jasper also came over, fist¨Cbumping Violeta and cheering her on.

    Finally, it was Hayden¡¯s turn. He picked up Violeta¡¯s fallen hat, cing it back on her head while

    pressing down the brim.

    In his deep voice, he said, ¡°This might be a bit exhausting, but we¡¯ll be waiting for you at the finish line.¡±

    The eyes under the brim slowly lifted, meeting Hayden¡¯s gaze in that fleeting moment.

    Violeta¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, her heart momentarily in disarray.

    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡±

    After Hayden and the others left, the crowd erupted in gossip.

    Kaylee rushed over and whispered, ¡°Violeta, I didn¡¯t know you were buddies with them.¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°Not really.¡±

    Satisfied with the response, Kaylee didn¡¯t probe further.

    It seemed their suspicions were confirmed among the onlookers, and someone intentionally remarked

    loudly, ¡°Looks like she wasn¡¯t as tight with them as I thought. Lena is the real deal. Nn, the former

    student union president, even gave her mosquito repellent once!¡±

    Kaylee fired back, ¡°Hey, you! Stop sticking your nose in other people¡¯s business!¡±

    Following a regr training session, the official test of carrying weights and climbing the mountain

    kicked off at nine in the evening.

    Before long, the darkness swallowed everyone as they ventured into the mountains.

    The back mountain sprawled expansively, and those unfamiliar with the terrain risked getting lost

    easily.

    Luckily, the path was mapped out, and any team not reaching the destination by daybreak would be

    deemed a failure. Equipped with GPS tracking chips, there was no need to fret about getting lost in the

    mountains.

    Once within the mountain, Violeta maneuvered the path effortlessly, appearing acquainted with it.

    Kaylee trailed closely, not daring to ck off even a bit.

    Not long into the walk, the other two girls began sighing andining.

    3/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 Wolves on the Prowl

    ¡°Ugh, I need a break. I can¡¯t go on anymore!¡±

    Totally. Training all day is killing me. I don¡¯t care about prize money or a dorm. Let¡¯s just quit

    Overhearing, Kaylee snapped, ¡°How can you be so selfish? We¡¯re a team. Your lousy performance

    affects us

    all!

    The two shrugged carelessly. Jezebel quipped, ¡°Who cares? If we drag you down, tough luck!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Sonya chimed in, ¡°Exactly. You chose to be in our group. The instructor put us together, not our call.¡±

    In reality, the pair nned to sabotage Violeta deliberately.

    Before the assessment, Zelena approached, pretending to be concerned for Violeta, saying, ¡°My family

    wants my sister back. Do your best to ruin Violeta¡¯s chances. Only then will she be willing to leave and

    return to the ke family.¡±

    Jezebel and Sonya fell for Zelena¡¯s maniption.

    Of course, Zelena promised them a handsome incentive.

    Zelena had dangled fifty thousand in front of Jezebel and Sonya to ensure their cooperation in

    sabotaging Violeta.

    Why would they refuse to get fifty thousand without the struggle of earning a high ranking and currying

    favor with Zelena?

    Jezebel and Sonya eagerly agreed. So, as the group entered the mountains, they began intentionally

    cking off, slowing down the team.

    Violeta knew the mountain route well. Securing a top¨Cfive position was possible without ckers¡ª

    maybe not a guaranteed first, but certainly respectable.

    However, with Jezebel and Sonya in their current state, ending up in the bottom ten seemed inevitable.

    Violeta suspected Zelena had poisoned their minds behind her back.

    Kaylee asked them, ¡°What more do you want to start moving again? Isn¡¯t the fifty thousand prize

    tempting enough?¡±

    Certainly not! Why go through the hard work for the money when they could ck off and still receive

    the same amount?

    Jezebel and Sonya just rolled their eyes at Kaylee, not bothering to respond. Persuasion didn¡¯t work for

    them.

    Silent but determined. Violeta moved forward, ripping the badges from Jezebel and Sonya¡¯s shoulders.

    Jezebel and Sonya sprang to their feet, ring at Violeta, demanding. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    Violeta clutched their badges, her tone sharp. These badges are tagged with GPS. If we ever get lost,

    the instructors can zero in on us. Without GPS, in the vastness of Mount Wilson, you might as well be

    ghosts,

    1/3

    Chapter 25 Wolves on the Prowl

    The back mountains might be clear of wild beasts, but who¡¯s to say they won¡¯t return, catching a scent

    of you and chasing you down? Sir tight and prepare for the worst if you¡¯re hanging around.¡±

    ¡°Kaylee, let¡¯s get moving Violeta pinched their badges and turned on her heel, and Kaylee followed

    suit.

    Jezebel and Sonya stood paralyzed, surrounded by darkness. After Violeta¡¯s ominous words, sinister

    thoughts crept in, sending shivers down their spines.

    Who would dare stick around?

    Jezebel and Sonya hustled to catch up.

    ¡°Hold on! Wait for us!¡± The two who imed exhaustion were now moving briskly.

    Kaylee grinned and said to Violeta, ¡°Your method works! But how did you know the GPS was in the

    badges?¡±

    Just a hunch.¡±

    After the past assessment, the instructors collected the badges one by one. Violeta guessed the GPS

    must be in them.

    Jezebel and Sonya, unwilling to gamble with their lives, obediently followed to climb the mountain.

    To save energy, Violeta rarely spoke along the way.

    Meanwhile, Jezebel and Sonya attempted to stall their progress, but Violeta had control of the badges.

    As long as Violeta walked, they had to follow.

    The dense woods in the deep mountains shrouded everything in imprable darkness. Falling behind

    meant they¡¯d vanish into the ckness

    Violeta wasn¡¯t about to wait around for them. So, the four trudged on without a break for an hour.

    Jezebel and Sonya were gasping for air, their calves trembling. ¡°Are you sure about this direction? It

    feels like we¡¯ve been walking forever, and nothing¡¯s changed around us! You¡¯re not leading us in

    circles, right?¡±

    Kaylee, drained but steadfast, remained by Violeta¡¯s side. ¡°If you¡¯re done, feel free to stop. Violeta isn¡¯t

    making you stick around.¡±

    Jezebel retorted, ¡°Look! She¡¯s got our shoulder badges hostage. We wouldn¡¯t be here if we had a

    choice!¡±

    Sonya nodded vigorously, shouting. ¡°Yeah! Do you think we wanted to follow her? She might not even

    know where she¡¯s going, leading us on some wild path! We could be going in the wrong direction!¡±

    Violeta finished her water, stowed the bottle, and flung their shoulder badges at them.

    ¡°Here are your badges. You¡¯re free now.¡±

    Jezebel and Sonya grabbed their badges, feeling a wave of relief.

    But even before they could bask in relief. Violeta unleashed a bombshell of truth. ¡°But don¡¯t me me

    later. We¡¯re off the original trail. If you¡¯re keen on not getting lost, turn back or sit tight until the

    instructorse with the light. Or I¡¯ve heard there hight be wild wolves lurking around.

    2/3

    13:27 Wed, 5 Jun Mt.

    Chapter 25 Wolves on the Prowl

    Sonya eximed, ¡°What!? We¡¯ve deviated from the path already!? Can we even find our way back?

    Seriously? I can¡¯t recall the way we camel¡±

    Jezebel shouted, ¡°Damn it! I knew you were leading us astray! Look at this mess now! Violeta, you¡¯re a

    disaster! You don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, and you¡¯ll lead us into trouble!¡±

    Violeta researched to secure a good ranking in the previous life¡¯s mountain climbing assessment. She

    knew the closest trail.

    69%)

    However, her team ignored her advice, so she didn¡¯t press the matter. They abandoned the shortcut,

    choosing to climb the mountain with the team. Consequently, they walked for three hours without

    reaching the finish line. The team leader even led them astray, only being found by the instructor when

    daylight broke.

    As a result, she missed out on the prize and the opportunity for a single¨Cperson dormitory.

    In this life. Violeta wasn¡¯t willing to let go of the chance to take the shortcut. It wasn¡¯t about the prize

    money at a single¨Cperson dormitory.

    or the chan

    She was dead set on breaking the record, outdoing Hayden and his crew. That¡¯s why she needed to

    venture into this uncharted shortcut.

    Sonya and Jezebel looked a bit spooked. ¡°Goodness gracious! You had no clue about the way! You¡¯re

    going to get us all killed!¡±

    Violeta shot them indifferently, slung on her backpack, and geared up to move forward.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve handed back your shoulder badges. Whether you want to tag along or not, it¡¯s your call.¡±

    Without a backward nce, Violeta kept striding ahead. Kaylee swiftly threw on her backpack and

    stuck close by.

    Jezebel and Sonya reluctantly shouldered their backpacks and followed behind. This time, they didn¡¯t

    dare kick up any fuss.

    The dread of being left behind overshadowed concerns about their deal with Zelena. In the face of

    potential run¨Cins with wild wolves or worse, their previous agreements faded into insignificance.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Taking Away the Little Wolf Cub

    After another forty minutes, Violeta paused on a small hill, gazing into the distance where a red g

    marked the finish line.

    ¡°See that? The finishing line is just over there. A mere two minutes, and we¡¯ll make it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief!¡± Kaylee plopped down on the ground, massaging her tired legs.

    Meanwhile, Jezebel, seated nearby, heard a soft whimper. Turning, she spotted a furry little pup in the

    grass.

    ¡°Look! A puppy!¡± Little did she know she mistook the wolf cub for a domestic pup.

    Eagerly, she lured the cub with her food and water, cradling it in her arms.

    The cub¡¯s whimpers caught Violeta¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Did you guys hear it?¡±

    Kaylee swiveled around and spotted Jezebel trying to stash the wolf cub in her bag.

    ¡°Hey, Jezebel! What on earth are you doing?¡±

    Jezebel hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know who left this little guy here. I felt sorry for it, so I considered taking it

    back with me.¡±

    Upon hearing Jezebel¡¯s harebrained idea, Violeta was on the brink of unleashing a torrent of curses.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? That¡¯s not a puppy! It¡¯s a wolf cub! Didn¡¯t I warn you? There are wild wolves

    in the mountains!¡±

    During the hike, Violeta was on this wild wolf hunt, carefully looking for any traces of those creatures in

    the area

    You¡¯d see wild wolves in Mount Wilson from time to time, but not often. People would hike up the

    mountain regrly to scare them off, so the chances of bumping into them were pretty low for regr

    folks.

    But guess what? In Violeta¡¯s dream team, Jezebel turned out to be a bit of a scatterbrain. She mistook

    a wolf cub for a fluffy little puppy! Seriously?

    Ordinary dogs, guided by their instincts, would steer clear of wolf territory upon catching a whiff of their

    distinctive scent. The fact that Jezebel failed to discern the difference is a perplexing twist in this wild

    tale!

    ¡°Dogs wouldn¡¯t dare sniff around where wolves have left their scent!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Jezel

    Jezebel¡¯s hand did a shaky dance, causing the wolf cub to hit the ground with a sad little whimper.

    Exasperated, Violeta grabbed her bag with one hand and said, ¡°Hurry up! We must pick up the pace

    now!¡±

    Knowing that Mama Wolf might show up following the scent trailter, the girls didn¡¯t dare to dawdle.

    hastily trailing behind Violeta

    The little wolf cub took up the rear, giving out a few whimpers before scampering along on its tiny legs.

    1/4

    Chapter 26 Taking Away the Little Wolf Cub

    69%Á¿

    Violeta¡¯s face scrunched up, and just then, a distant howl from Mama Wolf sent shivers down the other

    three girls¡® spines, making them pick up

    the pace.

    Sonya pointed fingers at Jezebel, ¡°What the heck were you doing back there? Hugging the wolf cub?

    Now, we¡¯re all gonna end up wolf chow!¡±

    Jezebel scowled. ¡°I thought it was a dog¡­ Why me me? Violeta¡¯s the one who dragged us down

    this path. It¡¯s on her! We wouldn¡¯t deal with wolves if we took a different route!¡±

    Kaylee red fiercely at Jezebel, turning her head, ¡®Are your eyes just for show? You can¡¯t even tell a

    wolf from a dog, and yet you¡¯re ming Violeta? She already warned us about the wild wolves nearby!¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    1¡­

    Violeta cut off their bickering. ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s keep moving! We¡¯re almost there, and then we¡¯ll be safe!¡±

    Getting surrounded by a wolf pack wasn¡¯t a joke.

    Violeta might know how to run herself to safety, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee the safety of these three

    liabilities

    The trio shut their mouths and followed Violeta, hustling to distance themselves from the wolves.

    What would normally take twenty minutes in a rush took them only ten, fueled by adrenaline.

    They hit the finish line, copsing onto chairs, letting the tension seep away.

    The instructors, waiting at the finish line, saw the four emerge from the bushes like their lives depended

    on it and hit the stopwatch, ¡°Wow! Two hours and seventeen minutes, we¡¯ve got a new record! But

    why¡¯d you guyse from that way? Everything cool? Come on, grab some water first!¡±

    Jezebel and Sonya were going toin to the instructor about Violeta. Still, before they could say

    anything, the head instructor spoke up, and their eyes widened, ¡°What! We¡¯re in first ce!?¡±

    The instructor confirmed, ¡°Yep, not only are you leading, but you also smashed the old record!¡±

    ¡°We broke the record!?¡± Jezebel and Sonya eximed together, their excitement making them jump up

    and down.

    ¡°No way! Breaking the record means extra rewards, right? An extra ten grand on top of the original

    prize money!¡±

    The instructor nodded, ¡°Exactly. So, you¡¯re looking at sixty grand and a single¨Cperson dorm spot.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!!!!¡± Kaylee was pumped, too, but she wasn¡¯t as over¨Cthe¨Ctop as Jezebel and Sonya.

    Instead, she nced at Violeta beside her and said, ¡°Kudos to Violeta! We¡¯d probably still be stuck in

    the mountains without her leading the way.¡±

    Violeta stayed quiet and took a seat to chill.

    Things got hairy back there. If the wolf pack had caught them, rewards would be the least of their

    concerns. Making it back alive would be the real worry.

    Just as Violeta started to unwind, she felt a weird sensation in her feet and looked down.

    2/4

    13:28 Wed, 5 Jun M EI

    Chapter 26 Taking Away the Little Wolf Cub

    She was surprised because the little wolf cub tagging along had actually caught up!

    Violeta thought she had left the cub behind, but this little critter was determined! It was using its stubby

    legs and sniffing their scent to keep up!

    It was no good.

    ¡®Awuu!¡®

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± The instructor caught wind of the wolf howls and turned to look.

    Kaylee nced over and quickly covered, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s just my phone¡¯s ringtone.¡±

    The instructor said, ¡°Oh, I thought I heard a wolf howl. All the wild wolves in this mountain range have

    been kicked out, so there shouldn¡¯t be any roaming around. Wolves are pretty clever creatures. If they

    catch a whiff of human scent, they won¡¯t easilye after us unless they¡¯re desperate for food.

    Otherwise, they won¡¯t risk messing with humans.¡±

    Unless there were folks like Jezebel,cking somemon sense, actively taunting the wolves, these

    animals would be even less likely to mess with them with such a big group trekking through the

    mountains tonight.

    Jezebel and Sonya were clueless about the whole situation. They were too caught up in their victory

    high, forgetting about what happened earlier.

    Violeta firmly grabbed the back of the cub¡¯s neck and covered its mouth, ensuring it stayed silent.

    In a low, serious tone, she warned, ¡°Keep quiet! If you make a peep, I¡¯ll shut you up.¡±

    The cub cowered, tucking its tail between its legs, giving Violeta a pleading look with those big,

    eyes.

    Not knowing if it was lost or ditched, Violeta couldn¡¯t risk the instructor finding out.

    Silently, she sidestepped and sneakily tossed the cub into the bushes. ¡°Go on. Move it!¡±

    The cub tumbled in the foliage before bouncing back to Violeta, yfully nibbling at her shoe,

    Right then, the instructor sensed something off and strolled over to Violeta.

    ¡°Hey, Violeta, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    watery

    Violeta swiftly scooped up the cub, hid it behind her, and coolly replied, ¡°Nothing, just taking a stroll and

    enjoying the fresh air.¡±

    Kaylee joined them and asked, ¡°By the way, Sir, how much time has passed? Can I check the

    stopwatch?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Kaylee diverted the instructor¡¯s/attention, and she and Violeta shared a knowing look like they were on

    the same page.

    Violeta tried ditching the cub a couple more times, but this little thing stuck to her like glue. It followed

    her around like a faithful pup, sniffing her scent and tailing her.

    3/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Does the Wolf Cub Think Violeta¡¯s It¡¯s Mom?

    The rest of the top nine teams rolled in.

    Violeta¡¯s crew rightfully snagged first ce, and by the time the sun peeked over, all the teams

    gathered,

    The chief instructor stood tall on the tform, announcing Violeta¡¯s squad as the champs. Not just that,

    they broke Hayden¡¯s team record from three years back, now owning the crown for T Military Training

    The four lined up all military¨Clike on the tform, soaking in the cheers.

    Violeta kept a poker face while Jezebel and Sonya were all smiles,pletely shrugging off their not¨C

    so-

    ster start.

    Soon, the teams split up.

    Everyone returned to the tents for a night¡¯s shut¨Ceye, and they¡¯d be off the hook after an afternoon

    meet-

    1. up.

    While packing up, someone identally bumped into Violeta¡¯s backpack. She scowled, nudged the

    person away, and then sauntered off with her bag.

    The person grumbled, ¡°Gosh. What¡¯s your problem¡­¡±

    Violeta shot a re, and the person wisely shut up.

    Kaylee caught up with the grumbler and fired back, ¡°Hey, you! You¡¯re the one with problems. Your

    whole family¡¯s a mess!¡±

    Then, she hollered at Violeta, ¡°Hey, Violeta, wait up!¡±

    In the tent, Violeta unzipped her backpack and found the little wolf cub all cozied inside, already

    knocked

    OUL

    It had polished off all the canned tuna she had tossed in earlier.

    ¡°Oh wow, Violeta, you brought it back?!¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°Tried to shoo it away, but it¡¯s like Velcro. Had no choice but to bring it along.¡±

    Kaylee tossed in her thoughts, ¡°Maybe its mom bailed on it? That¡¯s why it¡¯s sticking to you, thinking

    you¡¯re its owner. By tagging along with you, it won¡¯t have to worry about finding food and water. It

    might¡¯ve starved out there in the wild.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking about keeping it?, It¡¯s a wild wolf, still a pup, but who knows if it¡¯ll keep its wild side it

    grows up.

    Violeta kept silent momentarily, then said, ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll set it free in the wild when we return.¡±

    After that, Violeta zipped up her backpack, flopped onto the bed, closed her eyes, and passed out.

    When Zelena found out that Jezebel and Sonya didn¡¯t hold Violeta back, their team even snatched first.

    ce in the training!

    1/4

    Chapter 27 Does the Wolf Cub Think Violeta¡¯s It¡¯s Mom?

    slow down Violeta? Howe your team still bagged first ce?¡±

    Jezebel and Sonya put on innocent faces. ¡°Come on, Lena, even though we promised to help you,

    there were unexpected hitches along the way! How were we supposed to know if Violeta found some

    shortcut? She grabbed our shoulder badges and threatened to leave us in the mountains if wegged!¡±

    Zelena narrowed her eyes, a bit of fierceness showing. To her, those were just excuses.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you obey her? If you guys made an effort to fall behind, she sure wouldn¡¯t make it!¡±

    Zelena¡¯s words sent shivers down Jezebel and Sonya¡¯s spines,

    Jezebel stood up, eyes wide, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you honestly want us risking our lives just

    for you? Zelena, you tossed us a tiny bone; not worth risking our lives for that pea¨Csized reward, okay!¡±

    Sonya chimed in. ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re going too far. Didn¡¯t expect you to be this unreasonable and nasty!¡±

    At that moment, Zelena realized she had let her anger get the best of her and forgot to put on a front.

    That¡¯s not what I meant¡­

    Tsk, let¡¯s bounce.¡± Jezebel and Sonya brushed off Zelena and turned to leave.

    Now that military training was a wrap, they all scored big by snagging first ce. Who¡¯d bother pleasing

    Zelena?

    ¡®Violeta¡¯s team took the crown and smashed the record set by Hayden¡¯s crew.

    The news and announcements had made their way through the academy!

    The following day, Hayden and his squad caught wind of it.

    The group chat was buzzing with excitement-

    Jasper: Yo! Vio shattered our old record! Unreal!

    Liam: We were kinda worried you¡¯d buckle, but Vio, you¡¯ve got some serious talent, man!

    Zoren: Vio, you¡¯re a legend! Dinner¡¯s on you when you get back!

    Jasper: But, you know, if Zero wasn¡¯t slowing us down back then, our record could¡¯ve been at least

    twenty minutes faster.

    Zoren: What do you mean? Are you ming me? Wanna fight, huh now?

    Liam: Yeah, remember who almost peed his pants because of a wild wolf! Hahaha.

    Zoren: Damn you guys! I¡¯m so done with you all; I¡¯m out!

    Seeing their banter in the group/chat, Violeta started a group voice call in the car on their way back to

    Tnd University..

    The phone rang, and all four of thein answered within a second. Surprisingly, Hayden, who hadn¡¯t

    talked in the group chat, picked up first.

    Violeta said ¡°Did von mive also run into a wild wolf the mountains?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 27 Does the Wolf Cub Think Violeta¡¯s It¡¯s Mom?

    Hayden: ¡°Yeah. You too?¡±

    Zoren: ¡°Hey, Vio, you good? Are you injured?¡±

    Jasper: ¡°Just hearing her voice, I know she¡¯s fine. If something happened, we¡¯d have gotten a heads¨C

    up.¡±

    Liam: ¡°The wild wolves in the mountains should¡¯ve been taken care of before the assessment. The

    chances of running into them are pretty low. So, was it good luck or bad luck that you ran into one?¡±

    Violeta stayed quiet, but there was movement in the bag on herp. A pair of shiny ck eyes could be

    seen through the gap in the zipper.

    I

    Three secondster, she spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it when I get to school.¡±

    All four of them sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    After the bus pulled up at Tnd University, Jezebel and Sonya hustled to im their rewards.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Violeta asked Kaylee to tag along with the girls for the reward pickup. At the same time, she headed in

    a different direction with her bag slung over her shoulder.

    When she reached the shaded path, Hayden and the other three were already waiting for Violeta in the

    pavilion.

    Spotting Violeta approaching, Zoren dashed over, ¡°Vio, let me check if you¡¯re injured,¡±

    I¡¯m fine. Let me show you something first. She dropped the backpack on the ground and unzipped it.

    The four of them leaned in for a peek.

    The next moment-

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°How did you manage to bring back a little wolf cub?¡±

    ¡°So cool!¡±

    Violeta sighed, I didn¡¯t bring it back; it followed me. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Hayden reached out and picked up the wolf cub, which squirmed and howled aggressively, even

    attempting to nip at Hayden.

    Hayden firmly held its mouth shut, and the wolf cub couldn¡¯t resist. It looked at Violeta with a pitiful

    expression, tail between its legs.

    Liarn inquired, ¡°Does it think Vio is its mother?¡±

    Violeta was left speechless.

    Zoren stroked his chin and suggested, ¡°Maybe the wild wolf that scared the life out of me in the

    mountains a few years ago was its father.¡±

    Violeta put two and two together, realizing Hayden and the team had also taken a shortcut in the back

    of the mountain during their military training a few years back.

    3/4

    Chapter 27 Does the Wolf Cub Think Violeta¡¯s It¡¯s Mom?

    However, luck was less generous to them than to Violeta. They stumbled upon a pack of wolves,

    setting them back by twenty minutes.

    The goddess of luck, however, spared Violeta from the wolf pack ordeal.

    Hayden handed the wolf cub to Violeta, and she cradled it delicately.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n for this little furball?¡±

    Violeta shrugged. I¡¯ve tried to ditch it, but it¡¯s not taking the hint. Maybe we should release it into the

    wild?¡±

    Jasper shook her head. ¡°But isn¡¯t it too young to fend for itself?¡±

    Zoren chimed in, ¡°Yeah, probably not weaned yet, huh?¡±

    Violeta pondered. ¡°Should we return it to its mother?¡±

    Hayden rified. ¡°It¡¯s already caught the scent of humans so¨Cthat the wolf pack won¡¯t take it back.¡±

    Liam smiled, ¡°Since it¡¯stched onto you and you brought it back, why not keep it? There¡¯s a a

    connection between you two, right?¡±

    Violeta eximed, ¡°What? You want me to raise it?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 I Heard This Little Thing Is a Kenai Penins Wolf

    Hayden smirked, ¡°Who

    else if not you?¡°,

    The wolf cub yed the angel only when it was around Violeta. Even though itcked any attack

    prowess, it fiercely resisted anyone else trying to handle it.

    It let out a pitiful howl, as if someone was out to get it.

    Clearly, it had already picked Violeta as its mom.

    Violeta shook her head, ¡°No way. I wouldn¡¯t know how to do that.¡±

    Hayden chuckled, ¡°Anyone can raise a dog, but you raising a wolf? Now, that¡¯s something!¡±

    Zoren suggested, ¡°Once it grows a bit and if it starts showing any wild instincts, we can set it free into

    the wild. If that doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s always the zoo

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    What?! Raising a wolf like a dog? It sounded insane, but with the ke family¡¯s wealth, it was

    usible.

    After pondering it, Violeta thought it might be the only viable option for now.

    Slipping the wolf cub back into the bag, she said, ¡°Whatever works for now. Hey, I¡¯m off. Need to go

    collect my prize.

    ¡°Oh right! Can¡¯t forget we have the Tnd University¡¯s new military training record holder right here!

    Dinner¡¯s on you next time!¡± Hayden teased.

    Violeta waved, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll figure it outter.¡±

    When the six hundred grand prize money rolled in, Violeta couldn¡¯t help but felt a mix of emotions

    tugging at her heart.

    Money wasn¡¯t something Violeta had to stress about in this lifetime.

    In her previous life, when Violeta kicked off her school days, Zelena yed dirty. She got their parents

    to freeze Violeta¡¯s bank card, tossing around usations of bullying. Freezing her credit card was their

    way of dishing out some punishment.

    No matter how much Violeta exined, they turned a deaf ear and stuck to their guns.

    Violeta thought there was a misunderstanding with Zelena, so she tried to patch things up multiple

    times, but it was all in vain.

    In her past life, preparing for the mountain assessment during military training was Violeta¡¯s way of

    securing prize money to cover her living expenses.

    Little did she anticipate missing out on the prize and with a tarnished reputation, you can imagine how

    tough it was for Violeta in her previous life.

    1/4

    69%

    Chapter 28 1 Heard This Little Thing is a Kenal Penins Wolf

    Returning to the ke family with the little wolf cub, Irene and Anton were utterly shocked when they

    laid eyes on her new pet. Who would¡¯ve thought their daughter would go to military training ande

    back with a wolf cub?

    Irene asked, ¡°Vio, are you sure about keeping it as a pet?¡±

    Violeta propped her chin on her hand, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a shot. They say you can raise a wolf

    like a dog. Both are from the Canidae family, so they should be kind of simr, right?¡±

    Anton, fascinated by the little wolf cub, asked, ¡°What breed do you think it is?¡±

    Tve no idea, Dad,¡± Violeta was equally clueless.

    Anton proposed, ¡°Well, since Vio ismitted to keeping it, let¡¯s take good care of it. But first, let¡¯s take

    it to the vet, make sure it¡¯s healthy, and figure out its breed.¡±

    Irene chimed in kindly, ¡°And since it¡¯s part of the family now, it needs a name. Vio, you pick.¡±

    Violeta thought for a moment, grabbed some food, and ced it in front of the wolf cub.

    ¡°Whatever it goes for first will be its name.¡±

    The little wolf, catching the scent of Tuna from lunch, promptly sat down and howled at Violeta

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s Tuna, then.¡±

    Anton and Irene exchanged nces, finding the name a bit spontaneous, but they respected Violeta¡¯s

    choice.

    Irene handed Violeta a gift box, smiling, ¡°So, we heard that you aced the military training assessment

    and broke a record. This is a gift from me and Dad.¡±

    Violeta was surprised, ¡°Oh, but Mom and Dad, the school already rewarded me with cash. You guys

    are too much!¡±

    Anton reassured her. ¡°Just open it and see if you like it.¡±

    Inside secondary cards and a transfer agreement for a ski resort.

    re some a

    ¡°A ski resort transfer? Seriously?¡±

    Anton grinned, casually throwing in, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve just handed you the keys to your very own private ski

    friends.¡± retreat. Now you can throw the ultimate snow bash with your

    Honestly, Violeta would¡¯ve been thrilled with any gift. But the fact that it turned out to be thisvish and

    grand? Completely unexpected!

    Turns out, she lowkey loved skiing, even though she never spilled the beans. Her parents must¡¯ve

    done some sleuthing to figure it out. Their thoughtful gift was a bullseye!

    ¡°Thanks a ton, Mom and Dad! This is beyond awesome!¡±

    Touched, Violeta hugged Irene and Anton.

    ¡°All we want is a lifetime of iov for our baby.¡± Irene med in with a smile.

    2/4

    Chapter 28 I Heard This Little Thing is a Kenai Penins Wolf

    69%8

    The next day, they took Tuna for testing.

    During the process, it put up a wild resistance, howling up a storm and causing a realmotion. Loud

    enough to wake the dead!

    Helplessly, Violeta had to tag along.

    The test results came back, showing that, other than being a bit underweight, Tuna was A¨Cokay.

    After double¨Cchecking the breed, turned out it was a Kenai Penins wolf.

    This wolf breed can grow up to two meters tall and weigh over two hundred pounds! A real giant!

    Violeta looked at her new wolf pal, still a little thing, and got lost in thought. Could this tiny critter that

    cries when it can¡¯t see me really balloon to over two hundred pounds? Well, for now, let¡¯s just keep this

    wolf cub

    around.

    Back home, after a feast, Tuna crashed on the carpet with its round belly.

    Violeta sat on the bed, fired up theputer, and logged into the dark web to check things out.

    The deadline for her challenge hade and gone, and none of the hackers who signed up managed

    to crack her firewall.

    Their attempts not only ended in failure but also left discernible traces on herputer.

    Violeta diligently followed the trail and unearthed the IP address of Red Riding Hood. The revtion left

    her astonished!

    Initially, Violeta had assumed Red Riding Hood hailed from somewhere other than Quinton. To her

    surprise, the IP address didn¡¯t just belong to Quinton but also to Tnd University!

    With some deft keyboard maneuvers, Violeta hacked into Red Riding Hood¡¯s

    message, ¡°Hey there.¡±

    After covering her tracks, she nned to check back in a few days.

    Having promised to treat Hayden and his friends to a meal, Violeta went to meet them.

    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Hayden and his three friends had already ced their orders and were

    eagerly awaiting her.

    ¡°Hey, what took you so long? I¡¯m starving,¡± Zorenined as soon as Violeta sat down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even start. It starts crying the moment I leave, so I had no choice but to bring it along.¡± Violeta

    exined.

    From her bag, a little head popped up¨CTuna!

    Seeing it, Hayden went for a grab, but Tuna fiercely resisted with its paws.

    ¡°Is this little thing really a Kenai Penins wolf?¡± Hayden inquired.

    3/4

    Chapter 28 I Heard This Little Thing is a Kenal Penins Wolf

    69%

    The next day, they took Tuna for testing.

    During the process, it put up a wild resistance, howling up a storm and causing a realmotion. Loud

    enough to wake the dead!

    Helplessly, Violeta had to tag along.

    The test results came back, showing that, other than being a bit underweight, Tuna was A¨Cokay.

    After double¨Cchecking the breed, turned out it was a Kenai Penins wolf.

    This wolf breed can grow up to two meters tall and weigh over two hundred pounds! A real giant!

    Violeta looked at her new wolf pal, still a little thing, and got lost in thought. Could this tiny critter that

    cries when it can¡¯t see me really balloon to over two hundred pounds? Well, for now, let¡¯s just keep this

    wolf cub

    around.

    Back home, after a feast, Tuna crashed on the carpet with its round belly.

    Violeta sat on the bed, fired up theputer, and logged into the dark web to check things out.

    The deadline for her challenge hade and gone, and none of the hackers who signed up managed

    to crack her firewall.

    Their attempts not only ended in failure but also left discernible traces on herputer.

    Violeta diligently followed the trail and unearthed the IP address of Red Riding Hood. The revtion left

    her astonished!

    Initially, Violeta had assumed Red Riding Hood hailed from somewhere other than Quinton. To her

    surprise, the IP address didn¡¯t just belong to Quinton but also to Tnd University!

    With some deft keyboard maneuvers, Violeta hacked into Red Riding Hood¡¯sputer and left a

    casual message, ¡°Hey there.¡±

    After covering her tracks, she nned to check back in a few days.

    Having promised to treat Hayden and his friends to a meal, Violeta went to meet them.

    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Hayden and his three friends had already ced their orders and were

    eagerly awaiting her.

    ¡°Hey, what took you so long? I¡¯m starving. Zorenined as soon as Violeta sat down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even start. It starts crying the moment I leave, so I had no choice but to bring it along,¡± Violeta

    exined.

    From her bag, a little head popped up¨CTuna!

    Seeing it, Hayden went for a grab, but Tuna fiercely resisted with its paws.

    ¡°Is this little thing really a Kenai Penins wolf?¡± Hayden inquired.

    Chapter 28 1 Heard This Little Thing to a Kenai Penins Wolf

    Violeta confirmed, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Jasper burst out, ¡°Wow, Insane!¡±

    Violeta countered, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it. The vet mentioned it¡¯s going to bulk up to over two hundred

    pounds and stretch out to two meters at some point.¡±

    Liam joked, ¡°So, it could easily snack on a kid in one gulp?¡±

    Violeta said, ¡°We¡¯ll see. Let¡¯s hang on to Tuna for now. If its wild side gets too wildter on, we might

    have to set it free.¡±

    Then, Tuna was returned to Violeta, who promptly stowed it back in her bag.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, sses are gearing up to start soon. The clubs will be out recruiting new members like

    crazy two months before the school year kicks in. Vio, have you decided yet? Are you really up for the

    whole club initiation ordeal? Just so you know, the tennis club¡¯s drowning in applications, nearly a

    hundred already, if thetest stats are anything to go by!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 Extraordinary Strength, Just Getting Started

    Should Violeta choose to wait until the club¡¯s recruitment gained momentum, the number of

    registrations for the tennis club would likely surge again.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve mentioned this before¨C1 don¡¯t believe in taking shortcuts.¡±

    Zoren felt a twinge of resentment, Jas has never offered anyone a shortcut. Now that he wants to give

    you one, you¡¯re still not interested. What a shame!¡±

    Violeta smiled and stayed silent.

    In her previous life, Violeta had encountered too many instances where others took shortcuts, j

    opportunities that should have been hers.

    pilfering

    So, even with this opportunity now, she refused to be the kind of person she used to despise.

    Jasper teased, ¡°No worries; I see Vio so confident. Maybe she possesses some absolutely

    extraordinary ability!¡±

    Violeta blinked and replied, ¡°I dare not im to have extraordinary ability; I¡¯m just a rookie.¡±

    Zoren said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll witness Vio¡¯s performance when the timees.¡±

    The five of them raised their sses, engaging in lively chatter.

    Originally, Violeta was supposed to treat them to this meal, but when she went to pay, she discovered

    that Hayden had already settled the bill.

    This guy quietly achieved great things, and she had no clue when he paid.

    Violeta said to Hayden, ¡°How about I add you as a friend and transfer the money to you?¡±

    Despite being in the same small group, Zoren added them all. However, privately, they weren¡¯t

    Facebook. friends.

    Hayden responded, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Violeta sent him a friend request on Facebook, but Hayden didn¡¯t immediately ept it.

    It wasn¡¯t until Violeta returned home, took a shower, andy in bed that she realized Hayden had

    already epted the friend request.

    Opening Hayden¡¯s profile, she scrolled through. He rarely posted updates, thest being on New

    Year¡¯s Evest year¨Ca photo of fireworks at Frost Manor.

    Violeta promptly transferred the money for tonight¡¯s meal to Hayden and dropped a casual ¡°Goodnight¡±

    message.

    After sending it, she set her phone aside and drifted off to sleep.

    The following day marked the officialmencement of sses.

    1/4

    69%

    Chapter 29 Extraordinary Strength, Just Getting Started

    Tuna¡¯s persistent howling reached Violeta even from a distance. Unfortunately, taking it to school was

    out of the question,pelling her to ignore Tuna without a backward nce.

    On the bus, Violeta pulled out her phone and found Hayden¡¯s response to her Facebook message from

    the day before. He declined the money with just two words, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Violeta found it puzzling.

    Hadn¡¯t they agreed to be friends on Facebook for the money exchange? He epted the friend

    request but refused the money. What did it imply?

    Upon entering the ssroom, Violeta upied her customary back¨Crow seat. Kaylee, sitting next to

    her, held something in her hand and asked, ¡°Violeta, didn¡¯t you participate in the lottery?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The top ten students in the assessment not only received a prize money but also a single¨Cperson

    dormitory, chosen through a lottery.

    Despite having a quota, Violeta opted out of the lottery, choosing not to live in the dorm.

    Kaylee said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I wanted to be on the same floor as you. Don¡¯t you live in the dorm?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then where do you live if not in the dorm? Do you rent a house?¡±

    Violeta wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain Kaylee¡¯s questions.

    Unexpectedly, a few of Zelena¡¯s followers chimed in-

    ¡°Oh, some people just can¡¯t help but unt. Even if they¡¯re not rich anymore, they still act all high and

    mighty.¡±

    ¡°Getting first ce in the assessment is just luck. They should be grateful for the single¨Cperson

    dormitory spot. Pretending is just silly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, turning down such an amazing chance for a single¨Cperson dorm. She¡¯s probably renting a

    house,

    huh?¡±

    ¡°No princess fate, but for sure a princessplex! Take Lena, for instance; she¡¯s renting in the top¨C

    notchmunity near the school, paying tens of thousands monthly with a personal housekeeper. She

    must be renting some rundown ce!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t understand why she keeps up with this act. It¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    Violeta chose not to disclose whether she rented a house, yet they spun an entire narrative in their

    minds.

    They even insinuated Violeta was emting Zelena. How absurd!

    Back on the mountain, Violeta paid them no mind, treating them as if they didn¡¯t exist, conserving

    energy and sidestepping conflicts amidst the demanding training.

    Now that military training was behind her, would she still endure their provocation? Hell, no!

    Violeta raised her hand, as if waving off a noxious scent. ¡°Urgh. Something smells dreadful here!¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 29 Extraordinary Strength, Just Getting Started

    She shot a frigid re at the individuals before her and retorted, ¡°Your words are quite repulsive. Did

    you forget to freshen up your mouth after using the restroom?¡±

    They caught on that Violeta was insinuating they had foul mouths from eating sh*t!

    ¡°Violeta, don¡¯t you dare to pull that on us! You¡¯re the one who cats sh*t

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about anyone who speaks rudely,¡± Violeta rified.

    The group red. ¡°Why are you boasting about renting a house? Do you even have the right to act

    wealthy?¡±

    Violeta looked at them in disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever iming to be living in a rented house?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! Are you still pretending? You¡¯re from Arlowand; where would you live without a house?

    Maybe your parents are still supporting you financially! It¡¯s shameless to live off someone else¡¯s life for

    over a decade and still have the audacity to act arrogant. If I were you, I would be so ashamed that I¡¯d

    contemte ending it all by jumping off a building!¡±

    ¡°Only someone as forgiving as Lena would still call you ¡°sister after pulling that stunt,¡± Violeta

    remarked, a hint of mockery in her voice. Zelena¡¯s carefully crafted narrative had them all wrapped

    around her finger.

    Ignoring the res, Violeta reached into her bag and produced a ck ess card ¨C the kind that

    opened the gates of the exclusive Liberty Grove.

    Kaylee¡¯s jaw dropped. That¡­ that¡¯s the Liberty Grove card?¡±

    A stunned silence descended. ¡°Liberty Grove? No way!¡±

    The cardy on the table, a silent challenge to their disbelief. Its sleek ck surface and gleaming

    silver logo were unmistakable. There was no other residential area with such a distinctive design.

    And Zelena lived there. Renting in Liberty Grove was a luxury most couldn¡¯t dream of, let alone owning.

    So how on earth did Violeta have this ess card?

    Was it possible? Did Violeta actually reside in the same posh neighborhood as Zelena? It was hard to

    reconcile with her modest apartment.

    Violeta responded, ¡°Well, go on.¡±

    The group squirmed under her gaze, unsure how to proceed.

    ¡°Having an ess card proves nothing!¡± one finally blurted out. ¡°She probably used Lena¡¯s family to

    rent. that fancy ce.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Only someone heartless like you would borrow from Lena¡¯s folks to live in

    such luxury.¡±

    Kaylee, unable to hold back any longer, mmed her fist on the table. ¡°Enough! You started with

    usations about Violeta living in a slum, then question her fancy digs. What¡¯s your obsession with

    Zelena? You¡¯re practically wagging your tail at this point.¡±

    Just as Kaylee finished speaking, Zelena entered the ssroom through the main door.

    As Kaylee¡¯s words echoed through the room, the doh swung open and Zelena entered. The group, like

    3/4

    Chapter 29 Extraordinary Strength, Just Getting Started

    moths to a me, instantly swarmed her, demanding to know if Violeta¡¯s card was real.

    Zelena¡¯s jaw dropped as she saw the Liberty Grove card in Violeta¡¯s hand. How? How could Violeta,

    that wretched girl, possibly have ess to such a ce?

    No one knew better than Zelena that Violeta¡¯s card was nothing but a useless stic rectangle. The

    moment Violeta left the ke family, Zelena had manipted her parents into deactivating it.

    There was no way Violeta could afford such a luxurious apartment!

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 How Can I Show Them Up If I Refuse?

    No way! It has to be a sham. That ess card has got to be a fake!

    Living in Liberty Grove was a privilege reserved for the elite, and there was no way Violeta, that

    conniving viper, could afford it. Not only was it exorbitantly priced, but thendlords in Liberty Grove

    were discerning, catering exclusively to the cream of the crop.

    Even if she miraculously managed to be a tenant, it wasn¡¯t a ce your average Joe could just

    rent. Real estate agents in Liberty Grove were picky when it came to selecting tenants.

    So, Zelena quickly deduced that Violeta was ying pretend. That Liberty Grove ess card?

    Probably a bootleg version bought off some sketchy online marketce!

    Alright then, if this conniving girl wants to y games, I¡¯ll y along! She thought.

    With a sly grin, Zelena quipped. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re in Liberty Grove, too, Sis? Funny, I¡¯ve never spotted

    you around the neighborhood.

    Of course. Zelena had never seen her! The property in Liberty Grove was a gift from Anton to Violeta

    before she started university!

    Initially, Irene and Anton thought Violeta might be too exhausted toe home for lunch every day, so

    they gifted her a unit in Liberty Grove. It was conveniently located just a couple of streets away from

    Tnd University, reachable in minutes by car.

    They figured Violeta could take a break or nap in the apartment whenever needed.

    This wasn¡¯t a rented space; it had already been officially transferred to Violeta¡¯s name. Violeta never

    imed to have rented a ce; she carried the ess card without using it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Zelena¡¯s remark, a few sidekicks chimed in, ¡°Oh, this ess card is probably a knockoff!¡±

    ¡°You know how the inte is¨Ca breeding ground for all sorts of scams. People forge ess cards and

    turn luxury car keys into lighters just to unt!¡±

    ¡°Some folks love showing off, even when their reality is far from morous. It¡¯s just absurd!¡±

    Watching them mock Violeta, Zelena couldn¡¯t help but feel a secret sense of satisfaction.

    She stifled augh and pretended to defend her sister, ¡°Hold on, guys. While ess cards can be

    faked, I know my sister isn¡¯t the type to indulge in such antics. You¡¯re misunderstanding her.¡±

    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re too kind and trusting. None of us believe Violeta could afford Liberty Grove. Only

    someone like you, a true heiress, could pull it off.¡±

    Zelena looked puzzled, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t say that. My sister is just like me. How about this: I¡¯ll host

    everyone at my ce this weekend.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sounds good!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen Liberty Grove apartments online. They look so posh inside. Lena, you¡¯re a gem!¡±

    Zelena beamed at them, then turned to Violeta, ¡°Sister, you shoulde this weekend, too.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 30 How Can I Show Them Up If I Refuse?

    69%1

    She was confident that Violeta wasn¡¯t a property owner, so Zelena seized the chance to unt and

    throw shade.

    Without waiting for Violeta¡¯s response, she dered, ¡°It¡¯s settled then, sister. You better show up this

    weekend!¡±

    With that, she left with her entourage, giving Violeta no room for second thoughts.

    ¡°Who do they think they are¨Cnobles or elites? Spewing hate and prejudicel¡± Kaylee witnessed the

    entire spectacle and saw through Zelena¡¯s true color even more.

    ¡°Hey, Violeta, are you really going?¡± Unfazed, the bell rang, and Violeta took out her book, replying

    calmly, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Given Zelena¡¯s clear warning, attending that event with Bai Zi would only lead to trouble.

    Kaylee voiced concern, advising, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take her words to heart. Just brush it off.¡±

    Violeta blinked, casually picking up the ess card and turning it over between her fingers. Of course.

    How will I put them in their ce if I don¡¯t go? They¡¯ve practically offered their faces for a p; if I

    decline, won¡¯t I be defying the heavens?

    In the afternoon, club registrations officially kicked off.

    Though originally nned online, the servers crashed due to overwhelming numbers, forcing everyone

    to manually fill out forms.

    Upon seeing Violeta¡¯s choice¨Ctennis club¨CKaylee eximed, ¡°Oh, you picked the tennis club too. What

    a coincidence!¡±

    Violeta replied nonchntly, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°The tennis club is super popr but only takes a few each year. I hope I make the cut.¡±

    After the forms were submitted, a third of the ss had joined the tennis club.

    ¡°Look, Violeta joined too¡­

    Someone whispered, peeking at her form.

    Violeta shot a cold nce, and the gossipmonger hushed, snickering behind her.

    ¡°With her status, she thinks she can join the tennis club. Hrious. Some people just don¡¯t know their

    ce

    Zelena had snagged a spot through connections and was internally assigned to logistics, so it caught

    her off guard and irritated her to witness Violeta signing up for a club. In response to Zelena¡¯s raised

    eyebrows, Violeta nonchntly uttered, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Kaylee chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the tennis club is the most sought¨Cafter among all the options, but they

    only pick a handful each year. I¡¯m really hoping I¡¯ll make the cut.¡±

    As the forms were turned in, it became apparent that about one¨Cthird of the ss had opted for the

    tennis club.

    2/3

    13:29 Wed, 5 Jun ?

    69

    Chapter 30 How Can I Show Them Up If I Refuse?

    A gossipmonger in the group couldn¡¯t resist sharing the news, ¡°Look, Violeta also joined the tennis

    club¡­

    The person leaned in to peek at her registration form, pointing and whispering discreetly. In response,

    Violeta shot a cold nce, prompting the gossiper to hush and turn away, suppressingughter.

    Zelena, utterly surprised, hadn¡¯t anticipated Violeta joining any club, let alone the Tennis club.

    In her mind, she pondered. ¡®How can this shameless viper have the audacity to join a club? She should

    be grinding away every day like

    an old cow to save tuition fees!¡±

    Nn had joined the tennis club, too. Zelena, noticing this, gritted her teeth, a glint of cunning in her

    eyes. She couldn¡¯t let Violeta have any chance to get close to Nn.

    While submitting the registration form, Zelena said, ¡°Come on, let me help you guys.¡±

    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re too sweet. Here you go!¡±

    After Zelena took the registration form and left the ssroom, she tracked down Violeta¡¯s form and tore

    it

    to shreds.

    Two days after the club registration forms were submitted, Jasper, the usually hands¨Coff tennis club

    president, checked the registration list during recruitment. After confirming twice, he couldn¡¯t find

    Violeta¡¯s form.

    In the group, Jasper asked Violeta, ¡°Hey, Vio, did you sign up? Today¡¯s the deadline for registration.¡±

    Violeta, slightly surprised, responded, ¡°I did sign up. I filled out the form and submitted it for a long time.

    Puzzled. Jasper said, ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I see your registration form? Oh well, maybe it got lost.

    Forget it. Submit it online again. I¡¯ll send you a new link.¡±

    After the intr crash, a new link was created. Violeta, being the first student to log in, resubmitted

    the form. Jasper personally reviewed and approved it.

    Violeta thought carefully and immediately suspected another scheme by Zelena behind the scenes.

    Send Gifts

    106

    O

 Chapter 31

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 31 Zelena¡¯s Fear Of Dogs

    After the club registration ended, the tennis club announced the preliminary screening list and the

    unified assessment time.

    Zelena logged into the website with a few followers, feeling confident as she checked the list.

    But to her surprise, she saw Violeta¡¯s name at the top of the list¨Cin the first row!

    She was astonished!

    Impossible!

    She had torn up the form that Violeta submitted, so how could her name still be on the list after the

    preliminary screening!?

    The first one is Violeta? She¡¯s incredibly lucky, others mocked.

    With a tense expression, Zelena clenched her fist under her sleeve and said, ¡°My sister has always

    been lucky. I rememberst time, during military training, the tennis club president, Jasper, went to talk

    to her. They should be good friends!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, everyone seemed to understand something in an instant.

    ¡°The heartthrob of theputer science department! I heard that Jasper is the most charming one and

    has had many girlfriends. Could it be that Jasper has taken a liking to Violeta?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, now that I think about it, it¡¯s very possible. Jasper¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriends have always been tall

    and aloof, just like Violeta.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. It¡¯s disgusting to think she got in through this kind of rtionship. I feel sick. Violeta exceeded

    my lowest expectations!¡±

    Everyone discussed fervently, and this rumor somehow spread out.

    The rumor became more and more outrageous, and soon, the entire performing arts department knew.

    about the inappropriate rtionship between Violeta and the tennis club president, Jasper!

    Some even say that Violeta was Jasper¡¯s mistress. Even before he broke up with his previous

    girlfriend, she got involved with him.

    Violeta ignored Red Hat for five days.

    Once again, she hacked into Red Hat¡¯sputer and opened the folder she had left behind.

    Her words were still there, but underneath that passage, Red Hat had left two sentences:

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you ¡®six¡® from the dark web?¡±

    09:16 Fri, 7 Jun GDA

    Chapter 31 Zelena¡¯s Fear Of Dogs.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Violeta¡¯s alias on the dark web was ¡®six.

    It seems that Red Hat is not foolish.

    She wondered how Red Hat spent the days she ignored him

    Violeta typed a series of numbers separated by periods into the document, apanied by a smiling

    face

    emoji.

    Then, she erased her tracks and logged out of hisputer.

    On the other side, a man with long, messy hair was eating in the Tnd University cafeteria while

    looking at hisputer.

    He trembled with anticipation as he opened the file and saw the string of numbers left by Violeta,

    completely stunned.

    Because those numbers left by Violeta were none other than his current IP address.

    In other words, Violeta had already traced his IP.

    As long as she wanted, she could find him at any time!

    The smiling emoji left behind had a provocative meaning, as if inviting him.

    It seemed to say, ¡°I have already exposed youpletely. If you have the guts,e expose me too.

    George frantically typed a bunch of text in the document.

    But after thinking about it, he deleted it and only left the sentence: ¡°Why me?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the weekend arrived.

    Violeta left early, carrying her bag with Tuna inside. The driver took her to Liberty Grove.

    Getting out of the car, Violeta could see from a distance the magnificent entrance of Liberty Grove

    Apartments, which had been beautifully renovated.

    Violeta came to see the house in Liberty Grove and also to meet Zelena as per their appointment.

    Knowing that Violeta wasing, the apartment steward took the elevator down to greet her and

    escort her upstairs.

    While Violeta was waiting for the elevator, Zelena and her three followers happened to arrive.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this Violeta? I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early, one of Zelena¡¯s followers eximed loudly

    Violeta turned her head slowly and gave them a chilly nce.

    Linle did she expect Zelena¡¯s rented apartment to be in the same building as hers;

    Chapter 31 Zelena¡¯s Fear Of Dogs

    67%

    ¡°When we were in ss, you seemed reluctant toe, but who would have expected you to arrive

    faster than everyone else? It¡¯s shocking,¡± Zelena remarked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the elevator?¡± one of the assistants asked.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the fingerprint or password, so she definitely can¡¯t use it. It¡¯s obvious,¡± another

    assistant added.

    The elevators in Liberty Grove were exclusive to each household, and one needed a password or

    fingerprint to ess each floor.

    They were correct. Violeta didn¡¯t have the elevator fingerprint.

    Since it was her first time visiting, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to register her fingerprint yet, so the

    steward had toe down and greet her.

    Zelena felt secretly delighted and approached Violeta, pretending to be concerned. ¡°Sis, why didn¡¯t you

    me in advance that you wereing so early? You could havee with us in the same car if I had

    known.¡±

    ¡°Today. I rode in the extended series of the Rolls¨CRoyce for the first time, and it feelspletely

    different!¡±

    Hearing theirpliments, Zelena felt pleased.

    She ced her hand on Violeta¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be stubborn. You have my phone

    number. You could have called me¡­

    Violeta hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Tuna, peeking out of the bag, caught a glimpse of Zelena.

    ¡°Arfl

    Tuna barked.

    Zelena didn¡¯t expect there to be a dog in Violeta¡¯s bag! She was startled on

    the spot.

    tell

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    Zelena took a step back. She was terrified of dogs because she had been chased and bitten by one as

    a child. So, dogs were her least favorite!

    The three people behind promptly supported Zelena.

    They looked into Violeta¡¯s bag and saw a scruffy dog head!

    ¡°Oh my! This dog is so ugly. Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°It must be a mutt. Violeta, what kind of taste do you have to keep such an ugly dog??¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And you put it in your bag? It suddenly barks. Who are you trying to scare to death!¡±

    Tuna tilted its head.

    3/4

    67%

    Chapter 31 Zelena¡¯s Fear Of Dogs

    It seemed to understand their insults, calling it ugly and saying it was a dog!

    ¡°Woofl Woof!¡±

    Who¡¯s a dog? Your whole family are a bunch of dogs!

    Violeta patted its head. ¡°Stop barking.¡±

    Zelena stood firm, a hint of malice in her eyes as she looked at Violeta. This woman must have

    intentionally brought a dog to scare her!

    Luckily, she reacted quickly earlier, or she would have been bitten!

    ¡°Sis, you know I¡¯m afraid of dogs. There¡¯s no need to bring a dog specifically to scare me!¡±

    Zelena is afraid of dogs!

    Violeta was surprised to learn this. She had no idea that Zelena was afraid of dogs.

    Suddenly¡­ Violeta remembered something.

    Nn had a golden retriever. This golden retriever had a great personality, and Violeta had interacted

    with this golden retriever in her previous life.

    But shortly after Zelena and Nn were together, the golden retriever identally ate something it

    shouldn¡¯t have and died from poisoning.

    In the previous life, everyone thought that the golden retriever had mistakenly ingested poison. Still,

    now it seems highly likely that it was because Zelena was afraid of dogs and intentionally poisoned the

    dog!

    Zelena was unexpectedly so malicious!

    Violeta looked at her with a sudden hint of hostility in her eyes.

    ¡°Tuna only barks at people she dislikes. If youe any closer, I can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t bite

    you.¡±

    Zelena¡¯s face turned pale.

    Three assistants spoke up in defense of Zelena. ¡°Violeta, what are your intentions? You know Lena is

    afraid. of dogs, yet you came to her apartment with a dog!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so malicious. How can there be someone like you? Lena, I think you better not let her in!¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

    C

    W

    4/4

    67%1

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 Can You Afford It Even If You Have Ten Lives?

    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have been invited in the first ce!¡±

    The three of them became defenders of justice, standing up for Zelena.

    Violeta found their words ridiculous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen foot¨Cbinding, but I¡¯ve never seen brain¨Cbinding. When did I say I wanted to be with you

    guys?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the three couldn¡¯t wait to mock her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not with Lena, then why did youe to Liberty Grove?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you think you¡¯re the owner of the apartment in Liberty Grove? Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I checked this apartment online before. The upancy rate is 99%! Lena rented the only unit

    left, and the only vacant one is the rooftop garden on the top floor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you going to im that you¡¯re the owner of the rooftop garden? Hrious! Do your research

    before making up lies!¡±

    The higher the Liberty Grove¡¯s apartment building floor, the more expensive it was. The price of the top

    floor was several times that of the regr floors.

    Zelena had previously wanted to rent the top floor, but the rent was almost a five¨Cdigit number per

    month, and she couldn¡¯t afford it.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If Zelena couldn¡¯t rent the ce, could Violeta?

    Absolutely impossible!

    Convinced that Violeta was just showing off, Zelena smiled and said, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t try to act tough. It¡¯s

    okay, I don¡¯t me you. As long as you get rid of this dog, you can stille into my apartment. And if

    you want, you can even live with me!¡±

    To the other three, it was obvious that getting rid of the stray dog in the bag was an obvious choice to

    move into the high¨Cend apartments in Liberty Grove. Who would even consider such an option?

    Comparing a stray dog to Liberty Grove?

    Anyone withmon sense would know what to choose!

    Unexpectedly, Violeta sneered.

    ¡°Well, forget about this apartment. Even if you offered me all the apartments in Liberty Grove in

    exchange, I still wouldn¡¯t give up Tuna. I wouldn¡¯t trade her for anything, not even with your ten lives.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not using your eyes, you might as well gouge them out. Tuna isn¡¯t just a stray dog. She¡¯s a

    Kenai Penins wolf cub.¡±

    Kenai what?

    These words circled in the minds of the group, leaving them dumbfounded.

    1/4

    Chapter 32 Can You Afford It Even If You Have Ten Lives?

    Not a stray dog, but a wolf cub

    Who is she trying to fool?

    Zelena said, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s just a stray dog. Stop fooling us. The elevator is almost here. Just get rid of it!¡±

    Violeta thought she couldn¡¯t understand humannguage and that something was wrong with her brain.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word.

    The elevator doors opened at that moment, revealing a middle¨Caged woman in a ck uniform

    stepping

    out.

    The woman nced at the group standing by the elevator, and her gazended on Violeta. She politely

    smiled and said, ¡°Ms, Violeta.¡±

    The group was stunned.

    Violeta spoke softly, ¡°Ms. Silverleaf, the butler?¡±

    Ms. Silverleaf nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms, Violeta¡±

    Zelena and the others exchanged nces, still not understanding what was happening.

    ¡°Ms. Violeta, please.¡±

    Violeta entered the elevator, and Ms. Silverleaf nced at the group by the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing

    in?¡±

    Zelena and the others finally realized what was happening and entered the elevator.

    Ms. Silverleaf had excellent professional manners. After pressing the top floor button, she looked at

    Zelena and herpanions politely and asked, ¡°Are you not pressing a floor button?¡±

    Zelena realized and reached out to press the 21st¨Cfloor button.

    The top floor was the 22nd floor.

    In other words, the floor Zelena rented was just below Violeta¡¯s

    The atmosphere in the elevator became heavy.

    The phone vibrated twice, indicating a group message.

    Zoren and the others were informed that Violeta had arrived at Liberty Grove, so they also wanted to

    join in the excitement.

    Violeta took out her phone and responded to their messages.

    The tuna emerged from the bag, its¡® round eyes ncing at Zelena and herpanions, baring its

    teeth and looking fierce.

    Zelena and herpanions never expected Violeta to go to the top floor, Could it be that she lived

    there!

    2/4

    09:16 Fri, 7 Jun G D

    Chapter 32 Can You Afford It Even If You Have Ten Lives?

    That seems highly unlikely¡­

    As the elevator ascended, they quickly arrived at the 21st floor.

    Zelena stepped out of the elevator, looking back three times. However, Violeta remained unfazed

    inside, still engrossed in replying to WhatsApp messages, not even ncing at them.

    Finally, Zelena couldn¡¯t help but ask Ms. Silverleaf, ¡°Um, I want to ask. Does she reside on the 22nd

    floor?¡±

    Ms. Silverleaf paused momentarily, looking at Zelena with a puzzled expression. ¡°Are you referring to

    Ms. Violeta?¡±

    Zelena replied, ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and as far as I know, she shouldn¡¯t have the means to rent the top

    floor. So, I want to know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Violeta¡¯s sister?¡±

    Ms. Silverleaf was very surprised. ¡°I think you must have mistaken her.¡±

    At this moment, Violeta finally finished replying to the messages, put away her phone, and stared coldly

    at

    Zelena.

    Zelena¡¯s threepanions also spoke up, saying. ¡°Violeta is our ssmate. How could we possibly be

    mistaken? So we also want to ask, did we misunderstand? Violeta cannot possibly be the tenant on the

    top floor. She is just an ordinary person. How could she afford to rent it!¡±

    Ms. Silverleaf felt that these people were uncultured, so she said, ¡°You are the ones who

    misunderstood. Rent? Sorry, the top floor is never avable for rent.¡±

    After speaking. Ms. Silverleaf pressed the button, and the elevator door slowly closed, leaving Zelena

    and herpanions outside.

    Not rented?

    Could it be she purchased it?

    Impossible!

    If the top floor apartment was purchased, it would be at an exorbitant price!

    If rented, although Zelena would feel a bit hurt, she could still afford it.

    But if purchased, she definitely couldn¡¯t afford it.

    If Zelena couldn¡¯t afford it, how could Violeta afford it!

    Watching the door close, Zelena¡¯s heart twisted, and she couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±

    Zelena forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Forget it. Let¡¯s go inside first. We can ask her about it next

    time.

    One of them confusedly asked, ¡°Lena, Violeta lives on the top floor. Could she have deceived your Dad

    and Mom into viving her money to rent the anartm ? How could she be so wicked!¡±

    3/4

    09:17 Fri, 7 Jun GA

    Chapter 32 Can You Afford It Even If You Have Ten Lives?

    67%ÓÉ

    Impossible.

    They didn¡¯t know, but Zelena was very clear about it.

    Ever since Violeta left the ke family, Zelena had been manipting Mr. and Mrs. ke, and they

    had long stopped giving Violeta any money, not even a penny.

    How could they possibly give her money to rent such a nice apartment?

    This person must have used some other method to live on the top floor.

    ¡°But speaking of it, being able to afford the Liberty Grove penthouse is already a sign of being an

    upper- ss

    person in Quinston. I wish I could also go up to the garden on the top floor and have a look.¡±

    The tone of this speech was exactly the same as the previous ttery towards Zelena.

    Zelena turned her head and nced at her.

    The person speaking quickly shut her mouth, smiled at Zelena, and said, ¡°But I still think you, Lena, are

    much better than Violeta. Violeta has a wicked heart!¡±

    Zelena smiled insincerely and used her fingerprint to open the door to the apartment.

    The group quickly walked in. Their faces filled with joy as they looked at this luxurious t.

    Upstairs.

    Ms. Silverleaf opened the door. Violeta walked in, carrying Tuna out of her bag and cing it on the

    floor.

    The decoration style of the entire apartment is abination of light luxury and understated

    extravagance.

    With its expansive floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, the lighting is stunning. Tuna¡¯s paws gracefully touched

    the floor as it joyfully scampered ahead.

    Send Gifts

    106

    4/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Hayden Was Born With Privilege

    The rooftop aerial garden at Liberty Grove was renowned in Quinston.

    Violeta ascended to the attic and took a leisurely stroll. The sunlight reflected off the ss and cast a

    warm glow on the artistic paintings that adored the walls,

    Sunlight, nts, flowers, vines, and arches.

    Everything here resembled a picturesque movie set.

    Ms. Silverleaf climbed the stairs and noticed Violeta standing before a painting. She approached

    respectfully and asked, ¡°Ms Violeta, would you like something to drink?¡±

    Violeta replied. ¡°Zoren and the others will be arrivingter. Let¡¯s prepare some cold beverages first.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I will prepare them now.¡±

    As Violeta descended the stairs, she noticed Tuna struggling to climb them.

    She stood at a higher vantage point, observing the little creature.

    Violeta¡¯s shadow loomed over Tuna¡¯s small body. It raised its head and looked up at her with its round

    eyes.

    ¡°Arf!¡±

    Violeta approached and lifted Tuna by the nape of its neck.

    ¡°You little one with short legs. You still can¡¯t climb properly. Give it another half a month,¡±

    ¡°Arf!¡±

    Shortly after, Hayden and the others arrived.

    The four of them entered the apartment. Violeta held Tuna on the sofa, tilting her head to look at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re here. Refreshments await. Come and have a seat.¡±

    Zoren surveyed the decorations and eximed, ¡°The more I look at this apartment, the more I like it. If I

    had known earlier, I would have bought a unit with Hade.¡±

    Jasper retorted, ¡°Come on. Did you even have the money to buy it back then?¡±

    Violeta ced Tuna on the carpet and turned to ask, ¡°Does Hayden also live in Liberty Grove?¡±

    Liam walked over to the window, gesturing toward the ss house bathed in sunlight across the street.

    He said, ¡°Hmm, Hade¡¯s ce is right across from you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Violeta was stunned and stood up to walk to the window to look across.

    ¡°Hade¡¯s ce is on the top floor of Building Six, and you are in Building Five, directly facing each other.

    1/4

    09:17 Fri, 7 Jun

    Chapter 33 Hayden Was Born With Privilege

    $6758

    Liberty Grove had a total of seven buildings, each with a top¨Cfloor apartment. Before the opening, the

    rooftop garden gimmick was heavily promoted.

    One spot was sold at an exorbitant price, but it turned out that all the top¨Cfloor spots were pre¨Cbooked

    internally before the opening, with no chance of being avable on the open market.

    ¡°What a small world.¡±

    Violeta nced at Hayden and unexpectedly met his gaze.

    Hayden looked at her with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. Violeta¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly

    she looked away.

    Sitting on the sofa, Ms. Silverleaf brought cold drinks and some snacks.

    After a short while, Zoren suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hade¡¯s ce. Vio, there¡¯s nothing interesting here.

    We can¡¯t just sit here and be bored.¡±

    Jasper nodded. ¡°Indeed. Vio¡¯s decoration is too focused on aesthetics. There¡¯s nothing fun, not even a

    projection screen to y games.

    Violeta picked up Tuna and readily agreed.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. I also want to see his ce.¡±

    They all stood up and left.

    ?

    Meanwhile, in Zelena¡¯s apartment downstairs, they were discussing Violeta.

    ¡°Do you think the top floor really belongs to Violeta?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could Violeta afford it? It¡¯s probably just a show¨Coff!¡±

    ¡°Lena, is it the apartment that your parents bought for Violeta?¡±

    Zelena forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My parents didn¡¯t n to buy a house in Quinston. We already

    have plenty in Arlowand, so there¡¯s no need to acquire more properties.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Lena, the biological daughter, doesn¡¯t even have one, so how could Violeta, who isn¡¯t even

    rted by blood, have one? She must be pretending!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about her, Lena. Let¡¯s go downstairs and get some food. There¡¯s hardly anything to eat

    at your ce.¡±

    Zelena nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    The group gathered near the elevator, but to their surprise, it had just descended from upstairs.

    Violeta, Hayden, and the others were inside as the elevator doors slowly opened.

    Violeta nced at them with indifference, unaffected by their presence.

    Meanwhile Zelena and the others werepletelv¨¦nekesi

    2/4

    67%

    Chapter 33 Hayden Was Born With Privilege

    The doors closed automatically before they could enter the elevator, not sensing their presence.

    Once the elevator doors closed, Zelena and the others erupted in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh my god! Why is Violeta with Hayden and the others!¡±

    ¡°I heard rumors at school that Violeta was dating Jasper. The top¨Cfloor apartment must belong to

    Jasper, not Violeta!¡±

    ¡°It was just spection before, but now it¡¯s confirmed?

    ¡°Jasper is known for changing girlfriends frequently. He must have been ying with Violeta! She has

    such low standards!¡±

    ¡°I used to think it was all gossip, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. It¡¯s disgusting. I have no respect for

    women who willingly degrade themselves like this.¡±

    A malicious n crossed Zelena¡¯s mind, and she said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t say anything. If people find out

    that she went home with those men, her reputation will be ruined!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I thought she had changed, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be like this when she came to Quinston. Back

    in Arlowand. Dad and Mom repeatedly warned her to change her flirtatious nature. She not only

    ignored the advice but also became even more excessive aftering here¡­

    Zelena looked worried.

    The three people next to her were shocked to hear her words,

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Each of them had a shocked expression.

    Wow, who would have known that Violeta was such a socialite?

    Violeta followed Hayden to his apartment.

    The interior of Hayden¡¯s apartment had a high¨Ctech style, with the entire house being automated.

    You just had to ask for whatever you wanted, and a small robot would bring it to you.

    Tuna excitedly chased after the little robot.

    Violeta followed them to the game room, where arge screen projected a 5D gaming experience,

    showcasing the allure of high technology.

    No wonder Zoren said Hayden¡¯s apartment was much more fun than Violeta¡¯s. The decoration alone in

    Hayden¡¯s ce probably cost milljons.

    But Hayden¡¯s apartment only served as a ce to y. He didn¡¯t live there.

    Violeta held the game controller and asked, ¡°So, where does Hayden usually live?¡±

    Zoren replied, ¡°He lives with his family. The Frost family mansion is famous in Quinston. Haven¡¯t you

    heard of it, Vio?¡±

    3/4

    Chapter 33 Hayden Was Born With Privilege.

    67%0

    The Frost family mansion is thergest estate in Quinston, passed down through several generations.

    It was once the residence of a noble in ancient times.

    The Frost family had also divided several neglected small courtyards, which became tourist attractions

    in Quinston

    You can imagine how prestigious the Frost family was in Quinston.

    They had wealth, influence, and fame,

    Hayden was born into a life of privilege!

    Violeta carefully considered Zoren¡¯s words and suddenly had a realization.

    ¡°Oh! So the Serene Residence at the scenic spot in Zenith is also owned by the Frosts?¡±

    Yes.

    Violeta was stunned.

    In her previous life, Violeta had filmed at the Serene Residence!

    The quaint little houses there had a vintage charm. Violeta was particrly fond of the small wooden

    cabin by theke, which left a deep impression on her.

    Zoren continued. ¡°The Frost family didn¡¯t want to spend money renovating those properties. After they

    were divided, Jasper¡¯s family took them over and invested in renovations. It seems like they have ns

    to turn it into a filming location. They are still working on it.¡±

    Upon hearing Zoren¡¯s words, Violeta gained some additional information.

    It turned out that the Serene Residence was owned by the Weekley Film and Television Group, which

    Jasper¡¯s family owned!

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°The location of the residence is quite good, so why did the Frost family divide it?¡±

    Zoren smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Hayden about that. I have no idea.¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

    C

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 Shall We Go To My ce Next Time?

    As they chatted, Hayden approached with some beer cans.

    Zoren noticed him and took one can.

    ¡°Thanks, Hade.¡±.

    ¡°You came at the right time. Vio wants to ask you something.¡±

    Hayden handed Violeta a bottle of coconut milk. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Violeta smiled slightly and asked, ¡°The location of the Serene Residence is amazing. Why don¡¯t you

    guys want it? It would be wonderful to go there for a summer getaway.

    Hayden sat down beside her. ¡°Shall we go to my ce next time?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Violeta was surprised. How did a simple question lead to going to his house?

    Hayden smirked lightly, took a sip of beer, and casually said, ¡°If I take you to my ce, you¡¯ll know the

    answer.¡±

    Violeta hadn¡¯t responded yet.

    Zoren couldn¡¯t wait and eximed, ¡°Great! We finally have the chance to visit Hade¡¯s house. We

    should cherish it.¡±

    ¡°Jas, Liam, let¡¯s go to Hade¡¯s house next week.¡±

    The two nearby individuals overheard this and promptly agreed.

    Violeta didn¡¯t understand what was so exciting about going to Hayden¡¯s house, but since they were so

    eager, it must be something special.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go after the tennis club assessment is over.¡±

    The weekend came to an end.

    The rumors about Violeta and Jasper at school were even more intense than the previous week.

    As Violeta walked to ss, everyone in the performing arts group whispered and gossiped about her.

    The three individuals around Zelena, living up to her expectations, spread the reputation of Violeta as a

    socialite.

    Zelena was secretly amused.

    Violeta entered the ssroom, and only Kaylee was willing to sit with her.

    ¡°Violeta, something big happened!¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 34 Shall We Go To My ce Next Time?

    Violeta took out herptop and ced it on the table, responding nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Kaylee whispered, ¡°Someone in the department spread rumors that you used to be a socialite. And this

    time, you joined the tennis club just to attract a guy. They said it in a very derogatory way, and now it¡¯s

    spreading everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that when you walked over, they were all gossiping about you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Violeta paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t they like this before? l¡¯in used to

    it.¡±

    Kaylee anxiously said, ¡°This time it¡¯s different. They¡¯re spreading it with details, iming that people

    who know your secrets have admitted it, and there are several witnesses who have seen it.¡±

    The person who knows her secrets? It¡¯s Zelena.

    The witnesses? Threeckeys by Zelena¡¯s side.

    Violeta didn¡¯t need to think about it. She knew it was them.

    It must have beenst weekend at Liberty Grove when they saw Violeta with Hayden and the other

    three. That¡¯s why they spread the rumors.

    In fact, Violeta had expected that Zelena would y this trick behind her back.

    Because in the previous life, Zelena used the same tactics to try to tarnish Violeta¡¯s reputation.

    In the previous life, when faced with rumors, Violeta anxiously exined to everyone, but no matter

    how much she exined, she couldn¡¯t dispel the baseless rumors,

    But in this life, why should she rify and exin?

    Let them spread whatever they want. I don¡¯t care.

    Since they insist on saying this, Violeta will just go all out and make the rumors true!

    At noon, Violeta decisively invited Hayden and the other three to

    sat on the crowded first floor!

    have lunch in the cafeteria. They even

    Hayden and the other three rarely ate in the cafeteria, but since Violeta invited them, they came along.

    Zoren said, ¡°Vio, why did you suddenly ask us to have lunch in the cafeteria? We could have gone out

    to eat together. It¡¯s too crowded here.¡±

    The four of them had a great reputation in school, and it was the busiest time for lunch.

    People wereing and going. Many of them nced in their direction.

    Violeta ate her meal slowly and asked, ¡°Can you do me a favor? I know you don¡¯t like eating in the

    cafeteria.

    Jasper inquired, ¡°What kind of favor?¡±

    Violeta noticed Zelena and her friends entering the feteria so she quickly sar un straight and reached

    2/4

    Chapter 34 Shall We Go To My ce Next Time?

    out to pat Jasper on the head.

    The other three were taken aback when they saw this.

    Jasper was even more confused.

    ¡°Vio, what are you doing?¡±

    Violeta not only patted Jasper¡¯s head, but also scooped a spoonful of soup in front of her and fed it to

    Jasper, smiling at him. ¡°Try some soup.¡±

    Jasper was puzzled.

    Hayden immediately looked at Jasper. Jasper felt like something terrible was about to happen to him.

    Vio, stop messing with me. Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Just drink it! Consider it a favor for me!¡±

    Jasper hesitated for a moment, not understanding the situation, but seeing Violeta¡¯s urgent expression,

    he cautiously opened his mouth and took a sip.

    Then. Violeta nced at Zelena and her friends at the entrance.

    As expected, she saw their shocked expressions, as if they had just eaten something disgusting. Then,

    they looked at Violeta with a knowing look.

    Violeta smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Zoren asked in confusion, ¡°Vio, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Violeta replied. There are rumors spreading in the performing arts department that I am a socialite.¡±

    Zoren eximed, ¡°What!? Who started this? I¡¯ll confront them!¡±

    Violeta shrugged indifferently, ¡°Let them spread it. Since they¡¯ve already done so, it would be

    disrespectful if I didn¡¯t meet their expectations. From today on, I¡¯ll embrace being a socialite.¡±

    Many people in the cafeteria were envious that Violeta could sit with the four heartthrobs from the

    computer science department.

    So, the rumors were fueled by envy and jealousy!

    Hayden furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that.¡±

    Liam asked, ¡°Then why did you only give the soup to Jasper?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°Because they spread rumors that I am just a ything for Jasper.¡±

    They were shocked.

    The three of them immediately turned their gaze towards Jasper.

    Jasper straightened his back, as if the underworld king had targeted him, and his hands flew up in

    defense.

    3/4

    Chapter 34 Shall We Go To My ce Next Time?

    ¡°No, no, no! Who started this? I would never dare to do such a thing! Don¡¯t look at me like that. I swear

    I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    Jasper had a reputation for changing girlfriends frequently.

    His main interest was having fun.

    So, it was understandable that rumors would circte about him and Violeta,

    Zoren narrowed his eyes and fiercely protected his sister, saying, ¡°Jasper, if you even think about my

    sister in that way, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Jasper protested. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I really didn¡¯t!¡±

    Jasper turned to Hayden, looking pitiful, and said, ¡°Hade, I didn¡¯t do it. I would never dare!¡±

    They knew that Hayden felt differently about Violeta.

    As friends, there was still a boundary.

    Jasper only regarded Violeta as a sister and had never thought of her in any other way, so when he

    heard these rumors, he waspletely taken aback!

    Liam said. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you did it. It¡¯s about what people think.¡±

    Jasper furrowed his brow and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Why is this happening to me?¡±

    Violeta calmly continued eating and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because I joined the tennis club. It¡¯s okay. You

    guys don¡¯t need to worry about it. I can handle it myself.

    Hayden fell into silence, unscrewing the bottle cap to take a sip of water.

    The other three people beside them nced at Hayden and then at Violeta.

    Are they just going to ignore this?

    It all depends on Hayden¡¯s opinion!

    Send Gifts

    106

    ??

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 It¡¯s Not Embarrassing To Lose To The Strong

    The news of Violeta feeding Jasper soup quickly spread throughout the department.

    There were many people in the department who admired Jasper, and Violeta soon caught the attention

    of his enthusiastic fans.

    After ss, Violeta went to the restroom.

    A few girls exchanged nces and secretly followed her.

    Before entering the restroom, Violeta quickened her pace and turned a corner,

    The girls didn¡¯t expect Violeta to suddenly speed up, so they hurriedly followed and saw the stall door

    close. They quickly blocked the outside door with something and poured a bucket of water from above.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A woman¡¯s scream came from inside the stall.

    The girls outsideughed and said, ¡°Violeta! Let me tell you, I advise you to stay away from Jasper.

    Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good time in ss!¡±

    That¡¯s right. Jasper is not someone a despicable person like you can get involved with. Don¡¯t think

    you¡¯re special just because you¡¯re a little good¨Clooking, Who among Jasper¡¯s previous girlfriends

    wasn¡¯t more beautiful than you?¡±

    ¡°And they were even wealthier than you! Who do you think you are? Just a fake heiress!¡±

    Unexpectedly, at that moment, Violeta suddenly walked out from behind them and pped her hands.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    ¡°You did a great job!¡±

    The girls turned around upon hearing the voice and were shock

    ¡°What? Violeta, weren¡¯t you inside? How did you end up outside?!¡±

    to see Violeta standing behind them.

    Violeta stood with her arms crossed in front of them, her delicate face calm andposed. ¡°Did you

    see me go in?¡± she asked.

    The group was shocked.

    ¡°Who is in there?¡±

    One of the girls slowly moved aside the object blocking the door, and the door opened slowly, revealing

    a young female teacher from the physical education ss!

    The teacher waspletely soaked. She red at the girls, angrily saying, ¡°I will remember all of you!¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 35 It¡¯s Not Embarrassing To Lose To The Strong

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re sorry

    The girls quickly apologized and begged the teacher for forgiveness,

    Violeta chuckled lightly and left the restroom.

    66%1

    Tennis club assessment.

    The tennis court was filled with many people, all of whom were members of the club.

    After receiving their numbers, they started a 4v4 match, with the winning team advancing.

    Kaylee was lucky to be paired with Violeta.

    Kaylee asked Violeta, Violeta, how skilled are you at ying?¡±

    Violeta smiled faintly and weighed the tennis ball in her hand. I¡¯m decent, fairly average.¡±

    Kayleeughed and said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll partner with you. I¡¯m pretty good at ying!¡°.

    Violeta raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kaylee swung her tennis racket proudly. ¡°I¡¯vepeted in a city tournament before and won the

    championship in my category!¡±

    Not far away. Zelena was surrounded by a group of people. She saw Violeta preparing for the

    assessment and thought to herself, ¡°I must not let Violeta pass the assessment. It would be best to

    eliminate her in the preliminary selection.¡±

    She had already bribed the person in charge of the preliminarypetition, asking him to match

    Violeta with a strong opponent.

    With Violeta¡¯s limited skills, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able topete!

    Zelena knew Violeta well and knew that she couldn¡¯t y tennis.

    ¡°Lena, look at how amateur Violeta looks in that outfit. She clearly doesn¡¯t know how to y tennis!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I wonder what she¡¯s thinking. Is she trying to flirt with the upperssmen at the tennis club?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, she¡¯s just a socialite!¡±

    Most girls who came for the assessment today wore tennis outfits, sportswear, and athletic shoes.

    Zelena, on the other hand, was wearing a professional tennis skirt set. Her legs were fair and long.

    attracting the attention of many boys on the tennis court.

    In contrast, Violeta had not changed her clothes. She was still wearing her casual attire from afternoon

    sses, wrapped up quite modestly and casually.

    Zelena smiled and said, ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t say that. Violeta may not know how to y tennis, but

    she might have a natural talent for it.¡±

    2/4

    66%

    Chapter 35 It¡¯s Not Embarrassing To Lose To The Strong.

    ¡°Haha. Lena, don¡¯t joke around. A natural talent? Come on, look at her!¡±

    This group of people continued to mock Violeta.

    Zelena felt secretly pleased.

    When Violeta and Kaylee went to draw their opponents, the person in charge handed them a number

    and said, ¡°Your opponents are over there.

    They turned their heads and saw two freshman boys standing not far away.

    Kaylee looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Are you sure? We¡¯re two girls. Why are we being matched with

    boys?¡±

    The senior in charge nced at them and said, ¡°In our tennis club preliminary assessment, we have

    mixed¨Cgender matches. Didn¡¯t you see that some of the teams are mixed? It¡¯s just bad luck that you

    two girls ended up as a team

    Although that was the case, the chances of two girls being matched with two boys were still very low.

    Unless they won the lottery.

    This was clearly unfair!

    Kaylee frowned, about to retort.

    But a sentence stopped them, ¡°Are you going topete or not? If you don¡¯t want to, just quit. Why are

    you being so pretentious and picky? The tennis club doesn¡¯t cater to you!¡±

    Kaylee¡¯s expression froze.

    Violeta nced at the badge on his chest and remembered his name, Henry Wolfe.

    ¡°We willpete. Since we have already drawn lots, let¡¯s just do it.¡±

    Violeta patted Kaylee¡¯s shoulder, and they left.

    Kayleeined. ¡°Could this be a conspiracy? This is outrageous!¡±

    At that moment, a little sweetughter came from a distance. Violeta looked over and saw Zelena and

    her

    group.

    She knew. This must be another scheme by Zelena.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we are eliminated in the preliminary selection, it will save us time. After all, theter

    matches will be against strong opponents, and we will eventually meet them.¡±

    Kaylee nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to the strong.¡±

    The match started quickly.

    Violeta and Kaylee entered the court one after another.

    All us were fived on them Fuen Zelena and her u in fell silent

    3/4

    Chapter 35 It¡¯s Not Embarrassing To Lose To The Strong

    ? 66%

    Although Violeta was dressed casually, she was stunning. A photographer was recording the

    preliminary matches, and the footage would be edited into a shors videoter.

    Under the high¨Cdefinition camera, Violeta¡¯s delicate features were visible, and she looked breathtaking

    on

    the screen.

    Soon, people started discussing.

    ¡°This year¡¯s freshman is beautiful. Is she from the performing arts department?¡±

    ¡°There are always many beauties in the performing arts department. If she wants to enter the

    entertainment industry in the future, she has to be beautiful, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s rare toe across someone like this junior. She¡¯s just as impressive as those celebrities.

    nowadays. What¡¯s her name?¡±

    Zelena sat in the front row, hearing the people¡¯sments and feeling envious.

    This girl always stole her spotlight!

    That face should be ruined!

    If only Violeta had used sunscreen, her face would be unbearable to look at!

    This girl just got lucky. Next time, she must find another opportunity to ruin her face. Otherwise, she¡¯ll

    always be a threat!

    Just as Violeta waspeting. Nn entered through the side door with a few student council

    members. They happened to stop and witness Violeta¡¯s impressive performance on the tennis court.

    Every time he saw her, he could see a different side of her.

    Originally, Nn wasing

    Send Gifte

    in to grab something, but he paused and observed the thrilling match.

    106

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Is This What They Call Talent?

    ?

    Aplete tennis match typicallysts about an hour. However, since this was a friendly match, losing.

    three points would result in losing the game. Initially, Kaylee felt nervous as she was facing two boys.

    She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to coordinate well with Violeta. Surprisingly, as the match

    heated up, Violeta¡¯s performance amazed her even more. Kaylee had thought that Violeta couldn¡¯t y

    tennis, but she disyed incredible skills! Not only did Violeta¡¯s tennis skills surprise Kaylee, but they

    also astonished the other spectators, Violeta managed to return every hall they thought she couldn¡¯t

    reach with ten times the force, catching the two boys on the other side off guard. In just twenty¨Cseven

    minutes, the match came to an end, and

    Violeta and Kaylee didn¡¯t lose a single point. The match was intensel Initially, they had expected the

    boys to dominate, but the result was unexpected. The referee announced Violeta and Kaylee¡¯s team as

    the winners, and the audience burst into enthusiastic apuse. Violeta unzipped her tracksuit and

    walked towards the sidelines, grabbing a bottle of water to drink. Kaylee followed her, filled with

    excitement, and couldn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°How did you manage to catch that ball? It was incredible! I

    thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to, but you did! Violeta, you¡¯re my hero!¡± The fact that Violeta led them to

    win first ce in the military training and even broke the record was already surprising enough. Now,

    everyone thought they were in a losing situation, but Violeta turned the tide. It¡¯s incredible! Violeta took

    a sip of water and smiled at Kaylee. ¡°I told you. It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to a strong opponent.

    Sitting in the audience, Zelena knew that Violeta had won the match. It made her feel even worse than

    eating dirt! How is this possible? This girl actually won the match!

    What the hell is Henry doing? Didn¡¯t he arrange strong opponents for them? Why did Violeta still win

    the match?

    D*mn it!

    Zelena clenched her water bottle, almost unable to hold back her emotions. Suddenly, an unexpected.

    voice came from beside her. ¡°Violeta won. I thought she couldn¡¯t y tennis.¡± ¡°Is this what they call

    talent?¡± At this moment, Zelena saw something that made her even more unable to hold back. She saw

    Nn standing next to Violeta, chatting with her like old friends. Seeing this scene, Zelena stood up in

    a rush and quickly approached them. While drinking water, Violeta casually responded to Nn. ¡°I

    watched the entire match just now. You yed really well. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Did the mosquito

    repellente in handy earlier?¡± Sitting next to Violeta, Kaylee was surprised that the student council

    president suddenly came over to talk to her. But Nn is so handsome! Kaylee asionally nced at

    Violeta and Nn, thinking they looked good together. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Violeta

    seemed indifferent towards Nn, as if she didn¡¯t want to engage with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t use it,¡± Violeta

    said. Upon hearing Violera¡¯s words, Nn felt slightly disappointed but still asked, ¡°Why?¡± Before

    Violeta could answer, he caught a glimpse of Zelena rushing over. Violeta smiled and said, ¡°You can

    ask her.¡± Nn furrowed his brows and looked at Zelena, who was running towards them. Zelena

    quickly tidied her hair and smiled at Nn, saying, ¡°Hi, Nn.¡± Nn asked, ¡°Did you use the mosquito

    repellent?¡± Zelena was taken aback and answered, ¡°Mosquito repellent¡­?¡± At that moment, Kaylee

    deliberately spoke up, ¡°Oh, so it turns out that Nn gave the mosquito repellent to Vio. Some people

    have no shame! They were going around iming that Nn gave it to them! Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Kaylee was

    intentionally trying to embarrass Zelena. What perfect timing. Zelena¡¯s expression froze.

    The others who hade with Zelena also heard Kaylee¡¯s words and exchanged nces, seemingly

    understanding something.

    Nn eximed, ¡°I gave it to you? I never gave it to you.¡°.

    Zelena felt embarrassed and wished she could disappear, but she was shameless.

    She quickly said to Violeta, ¡°Sis, you gave me the mosquito repellent, right? I thought Nn gave it to

    me. You didn¡¯t make it clear.¡±

    Violeta raised an eyebrow, confused.

    1/3

    Chapter 36 Is This What They Call Talent?

    ¡°When did I say I gave it to you? You took it from me.¡±

    Violeta didn¡¯t mind that Zelena had taken it. However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but enjoy

    seeing Zelena embarrassed.

    Zelena¡¯s face turned pale and then flushed.

    Nn nced at Zelena and told Violeta, ¡°I still have a few bottles of water over there. You can have

    them. They¡¯re cold.¡±

    Violeta replied. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, Kay.¡±

    Kaylee agreed, ¡°Sure!¡±

    The three of them left gracefully, leaving Zelena standing there with a grim expression.

    Now, she hated Violeta even more.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Violeta followed Nn to the lounge of the tennis court to get water. But once they arrived, she didn¡¯t.

    enter.

    After Kaylee had gone in and taken two bottles, she didn¡¯t want to take more, so she came out.

    Thank you. Nn.¡±

    After expressing her gratitude, Violeta and Kaylee turned and left.

    Kaylee seemed to sense Violeta¡¯s reluctance towards Nn, so she asked, ¡°Vio, why do I feel like

    you¡¯re a bit resistant to Nn? I think he¡¯s a nice person.¡±

    Violeta lowered her eyshes and said, ¡°I know he¡¯s a nice person.¡±

    Nn was simply too good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have liked him in her previous life.

    But perhaps it was because of her experience in her previous life, where Nn was with Zelena, the

    person she hated the most. Violeta had mixed feelings towards Nn.

    She didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with Nn in this life.

    She just wanted to make up for the regrets of her previous life and reach the peak to see the scenery

    she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Regardless of whether Nn continues to be with Zelena in this life, Violeta has no control over it.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. I have nothing to do with him.¡±

    Kaylee pressed the ice water against her face and said, ¡°Hey, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even be

    able to drink these two water bottles. But Vio, it¡¯s great to be friends with you! I get to see a handsome

    guy, haha.¡±

    ¡°Nn is very handsome, but The Beatles were also good back then!¡±

    ¡°By the way, who do you think is more handsome between Hayden and Nn?¡± Kaylee asked Violeta

    curiously.

    Violeta was taken aback and responded. ¡°Why are asking me this? I don¡¯t know!

    2/3

    Chapter 36 Is This What They Call Talent?

    Hayden and Nn are not the same type of person..

    66%0

    Ìï

    Hayden Frost, as his name suggests, is like a cold and proud pine tree. He is indifferent and

    sometimes even a bit sarcastic.

    Although Nn Spencer¡¯s name implies nobility, in reality, he is warm¨Chearted and polite.

    He is different from Hayden. If Hayden doesn¡¯t like someone, he simply ignores them.

    It¡¯s likeparing an angel and a devil, so it¡¯s impossible topare. Both of them have their good.

    qualities.

    Kaylee lightly bumped Violeta¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, you must have a preference in your

    mind. Tell me!

    Send Gifts

    106

    W

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Are You An Orphan?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to choose anyone. But if I have to, I would choose the devil.¡±

    In her previous life, she had already chosen an angel, but the angel¡¯s radiance did not shine upon her.

    She

    was covered in scars.

    So, in this life. Violeta wanted to be a devil, to apany the devil. What¡¯s wrong with that?,

    She wanted to live a good life and for the people around her to live well too.

    Kaylee didn¡¯t understand Violeta¡¯s words and asked, ¡°What is a devil?¡±

    Violeta smiled faintly and didn¡¯t answer.

    When they returned to the tennis court, someone quickly came to strike up a conversation.

    ¡°Here they are. Come quickly.¡±

    A group of people surrounded them. ¡°Hey, you yed so well just now! Have you yed tennis

    matches before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you two yed really well. It was such an exciting match!¡±

    Kaylee blushed and said, ¡°I was just cooperating with Violeta. You should ask her how she managed to

    hit those balls.¡±

    Actually, Violeta had no experience ying tennis, but it was just about hitting the ball and hitting it

    back.

    In her previous life, when she was a martial arts substitute, practicing martial arts, catching flying darts,

    and standing in a stance required her attention to be much more focused than an ordinary person¡¯s. So

    naturally, her reaction to catching the ball would be faster than an ordinary person¡¯s.

    Before joining the tennis club, Violeta familiarized herself with the rules of tennis and then joined the

    match..

    She was just ying casually.

    Violeta replied modestly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how to y. I just got lucky.¡±

    Violeta and Kaylee¡¯s outstanding performance on the court has undoubtedly made them formidable

    neers who will definitely join the tennis club this year.

    Finally, they managed to shake off the relentless questioning.

    Violeta had just sat in the audience seat to take a break when a few sarcastic remarks came from the

    back

    TOW.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a poser. She can y but pretends she can¡¯t. What¡¯s the point of pretending? It¡¯s

    disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to get used to it. Not only does she like to put on a show, but she also flirts with

    the seniors. How can someone like her be in our ss? It¡¯s beyond words.¡±

    ¡°She must enjoy being ttered by others. She only knows how to bully someone like Lena. She¡¯s a

    bully

    1/4

    Chapter 37 Are You An Orphan?

    Violeta remained expressionless as she replied to the messages on her phone.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Kaylee turned her head and red at them, shouting, ¡°You guys are so

    foul- mouthed!¡±

    There were three of Zelena¡¯sckeys sitting in the back row. Zelena was absent, so they wanted to

    vent their anger on Violeta.

    Lily said, ¡°Having a foul mouth is better than having a foul heart like some people. It¡¯s true that birds of

    a feather flock together!¡±

    Gillian added, ¡°Yeah, everyone saw it just now. When Nn approached, some people eagerly

    followed him like dogs!¡±

    Candy continued, ¡°Nn came over to find Lena, but some people couldn¡¯t resist approaching him first.

    Now Lena is crying because of them. It¡¯s truly disgusting. They¡¯re social butterflies!¡±

    Kaylee stood up and eximed, ¡°What is wrong with you three? Do you need to go to the hospital? I

    can take you! Do you want to go to the psychiatric department or the gynecology department? Just

    mind yourselves and stop talking nonsense all day long! It¡¯s affecting the air quality in our city!¡±

    The tension between the two sides was about to escte.

    Just then, three figures approached the entrance of the tennis club.

    It was Hayden, Zoren, and Jasper.

    Lily eximed loudly, ¡°What? Did we say something wrong? Violeta is just pretending to be rich!

    Everyone in our ss knows that! She used to flirt with men, and now she¡¯s even targeting the senior

    members of the tennis club! Disgusting, she¡¯s nothing but promiscuous!¡±

    These words reverberated in the tennis club and reached the ears of Hayden and his friends,

    Upon hearing this, Zoren¡¯s expression turned grim.

    Violeta was a beloved member of the White family. Now, she was being insulted in such a manner a

    school.

    This is uneptable!

    If Niall were to find out about this, he would cause chaos in the tennis club.

    at

    The three of them red at Lily, who was still standing with her hands on her hips, ready to continue

    her verbal attack. But suddenly, she trembled and looked up. Her eyes met with three pairs of dark,

    intense gazes.

    A chill ran down her spine, and she felt a sense of fear.

    Jasper said. ¡°You¡¯re spreading nonsense here, which is affecting the evaluation of the tennis club.

    What are you even doing here?¡±

    Zoren retaliated, ¡°Are you an orphan? Or were you raised without a mother? Why is yournguage so

    vulgar?¡±

    Hayden added. ¡°Does Tnd University admit studs with such poor manners?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 37 Are You An Orphan?

    Violeta sat on a bench, holding her phone and crossing her legs.

    66%

    O

    Lily¡¯s face turned extremely red. When the tennis club members saw them, they hurriedly approached

    and promptly kicked Lily out.

    Gillian and Candy, who were sitting next to Lily, didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    Everyone knew that Jasper was the president of the tennis club. Since he had spoken, Lily would not

    be able to remain in the tennis club. There was no need for any evaluation; she would be expelled

    directly.

    And Hayden¡¯s words were even harsher.

    Hayden¡¯s family held a prominent position at the school. It was uncertain whether Lily would be able to

    continue studying at Tnd University in the future.

    Initially, everyone thought it was just a typical argument between girls.

    But unexpectedly, Hayden and the other two suddenly came over and openly supported Violeta.

    Everyone was shocked.

    It seemed that Violeta had a close rtionship with them.

    After Lily was expelled, the evaluation continued.

    Hayden and the other two approached Violeta.

    Zoren asked. ¡°Vio, have you finished the evaluation?¡±

    Violeta nodded and said, ¡°Yes. You guys arete. I achieved aplete victory!¡±

    Jasper leaned against the railing and asked, ¡°Oh really? Then I¡¯ll go backter and ask for the

    videotape to watch.¡±

    Hayden said, ¡°Since the evaluation is over, let¡¯s go grab a bite to eat,¡±

    Violeta picked up her bag from the ground and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Kay,e with us for a meal too,¡±

    Kaylee was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    They left the tennis court together. Not long after, Zelena returned from the restroom.

    Candy and Gillian recounted the incident to Zelena. Zelena was shocked and asked, ¡°What? You¡¯re

    saying that Hayden and the others stood up for Violeta? How is that possible?¡±

    Candy responded, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know what happened either. We were both driven away just now.

    Lena, what should we do now? I heard that the Frost family is in a high position at our school. If we

    offend Hayden, will we both be expelled?¡±

    Why did they go all out for Violeta? That¡¯s unlikely.

    Zelena couldn¡¯t believe Hayden would use his connections to get Lily expelled just for Violeta.

    In her memory Violeta had nothing to do with Havan and the others in her previous life. How did

    3/4

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 37 Are You An Orphan?

    Violeta, this despicable person, get involved with Hayden and the others in this life?

    Zelena pondered but couldn¡¯te up with an exnation.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know Lily was also helping me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ignore her. I won¡¯t let her be

    expelled. Just rx.¡±

    Hearing Zelena¡¯s words, Candy and Gillian felt relieved.

    t

    Candy said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Violeta did to Jasper and the others, but it seems they are supporting

    her.¡±

    Gillian added, ¡°It¡¯s obvious. She must have charmed them!¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 Your Happiness Is Priceless.

    Kaylee followed Violeta and the others as they left school.

    Liam was waiting for them at the school gate.

    The four boys and two girls left the gate and went to a Korean restaurant, where they reserved a

    private

    room for lunch.

    When it was time to order, Violeta handed the menu to Kaylee.

    ¡°Kay, you can ce the order.¡±

    Kaylee took the menu carefully and noticed that even the cheapest set meal cost over 60 dors.

    Being an ordinary college student, Kaylee only received 270 dors as her monthly living allowance.

    How could she afford such an expensive meal? So, she handed the menu back.

    ¡°Vio. you can order instead.

    Violeta noticed Kaylee¡¯s embarrassment and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to pay.¡±

    Zoren nodded. ¡°Yeah, you two girls are dining our with us. Why would you need to pay? Just order

    whatever you want. No need to be polite.¡±

    Only then did Kaylee feel relieved, but she only ordered some ordinary dishes.

    Then, the menu was passed around for everyone to ce their orders.

    While ordering. Violeta¡¯s gaze fell upon a coffee shop across the street called Sunset Cafe.

    She was very familiar with this cafe because she had worked there for half a year to save money in her

    previous life. The couple who owned the cafe treated her very well. They encouraged and supported

    her when they discovered her dream of bing an actress.

    During her most difficult times, they even let her eat and stay at the cafe for free.

    Unfortunately, the cafe didn¡¯t do well and closed down. The couple returned to their hometown, and

    Violeta never saw them again.

    In her previous life, she regretted being unable to repay these two kind people.

    Hayden noticed Violeta¡¯s gaze was constantly fixed on the cafe across the street, so he asked, ¡°Would

    you like some coffee?¡±

    Violeta withdrew her gaze and smiled at Hayden, saying, ¡°I want to go to the cafe across the street

    later.¡±

    Hayden replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    After finishing their meal, Kaylee still couldn¡¯t believe she had the opportunity to dine with such a

    popr figure from school.

    After leaving the restaurant, Kaylee politely bid the farewell and returned to her dormitory.

    1/4

    Chapter 38 Your Happiness Is Priceless

    Hayden and the other three apanied Violeta to the Sunset Cafe.

    66%

    ?

    The cafe was small, with only seven or eight small round tables inside. No one was behind the counter,

    but there was a small lucky cat ornament on the cab.

    Violeta walked over and touched the lucky eat ornament with her hand.

    Then, they heard the owner¡¯s voice as she came out from behind the curtain, saying, ¡°Wee! The

    menu is here. Just order whatever you like.¡±

    Hayden and the others had only ever been to an upscale cafe and had never been to a regr one like

    this.

    However, they didn¡¯t show any hint of disdain on their faces due to their good manners. Instead, they

    politely ced their orders and found a seat,

    Violeta ordered an iced Americano and then scanned the familiar surroundings of the cafe. She felt a

    sense of nostalgia as if she had been here just yesterday in her previous life.

    The owner started to get busy. When she brought several cups of fragrant coffee, Hayden and the

    others sniffed and were surprised.

    They didn¡¯t expect that such an ordinary cafe would use top¨Cquality beans.

    Violeta had an expression of ¡°You finally know that this cafe is a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Madam, your coffee beans smell amazing!¡±

    The owner smiled happily and said, ¡°Although our cafe is small, we use good coffee beans. Our main

    focus is on cost¨Ceffectiveness. As long as you like it, pleasee again next time.¡±

    Violeta picked up the coffee and took a sip. It tasted familiar to her.

    Then she said, ¡°Madam, are you nning to sell this cafe?¡±

    The owner was taken aback and asked, ¡°How did you know? I am indeed considering selling the cafe.

    Business has been tough, and I n to return to my hometown with my husband. However, I haven¡¯t

    made a final decision yet. After all, this coffee shop is my dream.¡±

    Violeta quickly wrote down her phone number on a piece of paper and said, ¡°If you ever decide to sell

    the cafe, please give me a call. I am interested in taking it over.¡±

    Hayden and the others were taken aback by her sudden decision.

    Why did Violeta suddenly make such a choice?

    Even if she wanted to open a cafe, there were better options avable.

    The owner¡¯s expression froze for a moment before responding. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±

    Violeta reassured, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Just contact me when you are ready to sell. If you can¡¯t bear to part

    with this cafe, we can also discuss a partriership. I can hire you, and we can continue working

    together.¡±

    The owner was confused by Violeta¡¯s words.

    She didn¡¯t really want to give un this cafe because ofning a cafe was her dream. If it weren¡¯t for the fact

    214

    Chapter 38 Your Happiness Is Priceless

    that she couldn¡¯t sustain it anymore, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to sell it.

    But she didn¡¯t expect the youngdy in front of her not only wanted to buy her cafe but also offered to

    hire them and pay their sries.

    ¡°Miss, this cafe doesn¡¯t do well. The monthly revenue is only a few hundred

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please take your time to consider.¡±

    The owner wanted to say that hiring more staff wouldn¡¯t be cost¨Ceffective due to the poor business.

    Violeta knew better than anyone that this cafe didn¡¯t have good business.

    O

    But in her previous life, the couple was willing to help her even when the business was not going well.

    They didn¡¯t need to hire another person, but they still paid her a sry. Although not much, it was

    enough to cover her expenses then.

    Moreover, if the couple were evil, they could have kept the fact that the cafe didn¡¯t have good business

    a secret from Violeta so they could negotiate a higher price. ¡ª

    But the owner didn¡¯t do that, which meant they were good people.

    So now Violeta was also willing to help them.

    The owner took Violeta¡¯s contact information.

    After a moment, Violeta and her group left the cafe.

    Zoren persuaded, ¡°Vio, if you want to open a cafe, there are better locations with more foot traffic. It¡¯s

    too risky here. You might not even make a profit.¡±

    ¡°I want to take over because there are fewer people here. It¡¯s peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Well, your happiness is priceless.¡±

    Hayden said. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The tennis club¡¯s rematch would be in three days.

    Meanwhile, the news of Lily¡¯s dismissal spread the next day.

    After this news came out, both Candy and Gillian were shocked.

    Zelena was also astonished. She never expected Lily to be expelled, and Hayden stood up for Violeta.

    Lily¡¯s dismissal undoubtedly served as a warning to others and improved the atmosphere in the ss.

    However, at the same time, Zelena grew even more disgusted with Violeta.

    She in the ss, iming that Violeta was

    ly allowed Candy and Gillian to continue spreading i

    turant of the nerforming art. She would evnel

    cilence whoever she wanted

    3/4

    Chapter 38 Your Happiness Is Priceless.

    This directly fueled the animosity towards Violeta from the other performing arts ssmates.

    66%

    #

    During the tennis club rematch. Zelena wanted to find someone to help her, but no one was willing.

    After the incident at the tennis courtst time, the tennis club members realized that Violeta had a

    special rtionship with their club president. Who would be willing to take the risk of helping her target

    Violeta?

    Violeta sat on the side, drinking water. At the same time, Henry, the person in charge of the preliminary

    evaluation for the tennis club, approached with a bottle of water.

    He said with a ttering expression, ¡°Violeta, have some water.

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 39

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 39 Tennis Rackets For You

    Violeta gave him a cold nce and ignored him.

    Henry handed the water to Kaylee, who was sitting next to him. Perhaps he thought she was more

    approachable. Here

    Kaylee nced at him and sarcastically replied, ¡°Oh, you weren¡¯t like this yesterday. Why are you so

    two- faced?¡±

    Henry was taken aback for a moment and awkwardly smiled. ¡°Yesterday was actually a

    misunderstanding.

    Kaylee retorted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. We were being too dramatic. Sorry for wasting your

    time.¡±

    Henry had previously used Violeta and Kaylee of being dramatic.

    Now, Kaylee retaliated with sarcasm.

    It seemed like holding grudges was her specialty.

    Violeta couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Coincidentally, it was their turn to y.

    Kaylee said, ¡°Vio, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s our turn.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them left the resting area, leaving Henry standing awkwardly in ce, still holding two

    bottles

    of water.

    Candy walked over and said to Henry, ¡°Henry, don¡¯t try to please Violeta. She looks down on people

    like us. She used to be the heiress of Arlowand¡¯s ke family and lived the life of an upper¨Css

    person.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°However, she¡¯s just a fake heiress. She¡¯s still pretending to be high and mighty.

    Candy exaggeratedly exined the rtionship between Zelena and Violeta to Henry.

    She emphasized that Zelena was the real heiress, while Violeta was just a fake one.

    Henry¡¯s face changed immediately. ¡°No wonder. She¡¯s just a social butterfly. How dare a fake rich girl

    act so high and mighty! How disgusting.

    Candy said, ¡°She¡¯s deceived Jasper and his friends. We can¡¯t afford to mess with her.¡±

    Henry looked at Violeta, who was ying a match on the court and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the club

    president changes girlfriends very quickly. Violeta won¡¯t stay by his side for more than two months.

    When the president doesn¡¯t want her anymore, I¡¯ll make her regret it! How dare she humiliate me!¡±

    Candy felt satisfied upon hearing Henry¡¯s words.

    Violeta and Kaylee sessfully won the preliminary round.

    1/4

    09:18 Fri, 7 Jun GDA

    Chapter 39 Tennis Rackets For You

    If they won the round of 16 in two days, they would be official members of the tennis club.

    It was said that Jasper had booked the Heaven Hotel that night, and all the members who sessfully.

    joined the tennis club could attend the party.

    During their free time at noon, Violeta would go to the Sunset Cafe with Kaylee.

    Kaylee, remembering a previous meal, suggested treating Violeta to coffee.

    Violeta did not refuse. She knew that if she did not let Kaylee repay this favor, she would always

    remember

    1. it.

    It was rumored in the department that Violeta was getting close to Hayden and the other three because

    Violeta was Jasper¡¯s new ¡°ything

    However, only Kaylee knew that Violeta and the others were like siblings and they all treated Violeta as

    a

    little sister.

    Kaylee was smart enough not to ask any inappropriate questions.

    On the day of the finals.

    Violeta was paired with Zelena during the draws.

    Zelena used her connections to make it to the finals, and her method of dealing with opponents was

    simple.

    She would simply bribe them. As long as they made it easy for Zelena, she would give them a sum of

    money.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Using this method, Zelena smoothly made it to the finals. Originally, she would have smoothly entered

    the tennis club, but unfortunately, Zelena encountered Violeta.

    During the draw, both of them drew the same number.

    ¡°Number 7.¡±

    Zelena opened the envelope and couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°Number 7

    Upon hearing that, Violeta turned to look at Zelena.

    Zelena also stared at Violeta in disbelief, clutching the piece of paper tightly in her hand.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Violeta smiled lightly. ¡°I suggest you wear a face guard during the match this

    afternoon. I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±

    With that, Violeta turned and walked away.

    Zelena angrily threw the piece of paper on the ground, gritting her teeth.

    How despicable!

    Zelena swung her racket forcefully, refusing to believe that Violeta¡¯s tennis skills were that good! It was

    all just hearsay.

    2/4

    Chapter 39 Tennis Rackets For You

    66%

    Noon.

    Violeta received an unexpected message from Hayden.

    Only six words.

    ¡°Meet me at the back door.

    Violeta went to the back door and saw Hayden leaning against his sports car on the side of the road,

    dressed in a white casual luxury outfit. At that moment, he was slightly lowering his head and holding a

    phone in his hand. The sunlight was shining on him, making every strand of his hair appear golden.

    Then, Hayden raised his eyes and met Violeta¡¯s gaze.

    Violeta¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she approached him. ¡°Why did you ask me toe here?¡±

    Hayden looked into her eyes and suddenly smiled. After that, he turned to open the front trunk and took

    out a set of tennis rackets to hand to Violeta.

    Her fair and slender hands looked beautiful against the ck nylon bag.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Tennis rackets.¡±

    Violeta paused slightly. ¡°Tennis rackets?¡±

    Hayden closed the front trunk and leaned against the car, looking tough as he said, ¡°You like purple,

    right? I customized it for you. The finals are this afternoon, so it¡¯s the perfect time to use them.¡±

    Violeta did not expect Hayden to remember this.

    Without hesitation, she took the tennis rackets from him. When she opened them, she saw a purple

    and pink set, and the quality was visibly good.

    ¡°Is this a perk that every member of the tennis club gets?¡±

    Hayden chuckled lightly and then ced his hand on Violeta¡¯s head, ruffling her hair. ¡®Only you have it.¡±

    Violeta was taken aback and took a step back, her cars turning slightly red..

    ¡°Why are you touching my head?¡±

    ¡°If I want to touch it, I will. How about you touch mine?¡±

    Violeta pursed her lips, gave him a disdainful look, and then continued to admire the rackets.

    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful, I can¡¯t bear to use them. I¡¯ll ept it as a gift then, thank you.¡±

    Hayden said, ¡°No, you have to use them. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be in trouble this afternoon when Ie to

    watch the match.¡±

    Violers did nor believe that Hauden would actually i

    januthine to her Sn the challenged him saving ¡°I

    3/4

    Chapter 39 Tennis Rackets For You:

    don¡¯t believe you. All right. I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±

    Just as Violeta turned around with the rackets on her back. Hayden grabbed her wrist and pulled her

    back.

    Caught off guard, she fell into Hayden¡¯s arms and her fair neck was exposed to his gaze. He looked at

    it and lowered h

    voice, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble if you don¡¯t use them.¡±

    Violeta raised her eyes and met his deep, mysterious gaze, her heart pounding-

    After she quickly regained herposure, Violeta took a step back.

    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°If someone sees us, we¡¯re done for! They¡¯ll definitely say I¡¯m up to no good¡­¡±

    Hayden interrupted, ¡°Well, that¡¯s perfect. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    He had gone mad.

    Violeta¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but luckily her rationality prevailed.

    ¡°Enough with the games. Let go of me, I need to go back.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Hayden released her wrist. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m going to watch the game this

    afternoon. Remember to use them.¡±

    Violeta turned and ran away with the rackets without looking back.

    She ran all the way back to the cafeteria, where Kaylee was waiting for her.

    After sitting down, Violeta drank some water.

    ¡°What¡¯s that and why were you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s face turned red.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 40

    4/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 40 A Crushing Match

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Have you finished eating? Let¡¯s go to the tennis court.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them left thexafeteria and arrived at the tennis court.

    By now, several people were already warming up here.

    Violeta, carrying the tennis rackets given by Hayden, came to the resting area with Kaylee.

    Not long after, Zelena, Candy, and Lily also arrived.

    Zelena and Candy formed a team, while Gillian and Lily, who were previously expelled, also teamed

    up. After Lily was expelled. Gillian quit the assessment since she no longer had a teammate.

    The three of them walked past the resting area, and Candy disdainfully nced at Violeta and Kaylee.

    Kaylee did not hold back and red back.

    Zelena sat down and took out her own tennis racket from her bag.

    It was a vibrant green racket, catching everyone¡¯s attention.

    When Candy saw it, she eximed, ¡°Wow, Lena, your racket is so beautiful! It must be custom¨Cmade!¡±

    Zelena smiled shyly. ¡°Yes, my parents heard that I joined the tennis club and specially ordered it for me.

    There¡¯s only one pair in the world as it¡¯s a limited edition.¡±

    ¡°Can I take a look?¡±

    ¡°Sure.

    Zelena generously handed her racket to Candy, who held it in her hand and admired it for a while

    before. enviously saying. This is an AH custom¨Cmade racket. It¡¯s quite expensive. I think it costs

    around 7500 to 9000 dors for a pair. Lena, your parents are so good to you!¡±

    Candy¡¯sment attracted the attention of the people around, and they kept staring at Zelena.

    Zelena¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied.

    At that moment, Violeta also took qut her racket from her bag.

    Kaylee imitated Candy¡¯s expression and loudly eximed, ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Vio, your racket looks amazing! It¡¯s much more vibrant than that someone¡¯s hideous green racket!¡±

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze/was drawn to her voice.

    Violeta paused for a second with the racket in her hand. She felt that Kaylee was being too dramatic.

    However, Kaylee winked at her.

    1/4

    66%

    Chapter 40 A Crushing Match

    After that, she continued loudly, ¡°Vio, your racket must be expensive! Let me see, it¡¯s from AH! And it¡¯s

    a coboration with a famous cartoon character! D*mn, not only is it custom¨Cmade, but it¡¯s also a

    limited coboration within the custom¨Cmade collection! It must cost at least 30 thousand dors!¡±

    With Kaylee¡¯s help, Violetapletely stole Zelena¡¯s spotlight.

    Zelena sat aside, gritting her teeth in anger.

    Candy said, ¡°What¡¯s all this shouting about? Where are your manners?¡±

    Kaylee replied, ¡°Oh, do you have manners then? Who was the one shouting first? Can¡¯t people be

    amazed by a 30 thousand dor racket?¡±

    Candy felt jealous and said. ¡°It¡¯s probably fake!¡±

    At that moment, a cold and deep male voice came from the back row of the audience.

    ¡°They¡¯re a gift from me. Do we have a problem?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the back row, where Hayden was sitting at the highest point.

    Not far away, Zoren and his twopanions strolled over leisurely and sat next to Hayden, crossing

    their legs and disying a nonchnt attitude.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Candy felt embarrassed and recalled Gillian¡¯s fate. She weakly said, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I

    was just talking.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hayden looked at her coldly. Then, he lowered his eyelids and lightly opened his thin lips, ¡°Just talking?

    Does that mean you can spread rumors without consequences just because you have a mouth?¡±

    Candy was extremely nervous and quickly apologized to Violeta.

    Tm Sorry. Violeta. I didn¡¯t mean to imply that your tennis racket is fake. Please forgive me.¡±

    Violeta nced at her indifferently, said nothing, and looked towards Hayden.

    Since Violeta did not say anything, Hayden decided not to pursue the matter further.

    The match started soon.

    Violeta and Kaylee picked up their rackets and stepped onto the court. Kaylee was a bit nervous.

    However, Violeta moved gracefully and calmly as if she were dancing with the wind.

    ¡°Vio, are you feeling nervous? There are so many people here to watch the match today.¡°.

    Not only were the members of the tennis club present for the final assessment, but students from other

    schools were also in attendance. The tennis court was packed with people.

    Furthermore, four important figures were seated in the back row.

    Violeta smiled at her and said, ¡°Just focus on ying. Everything will be fine.¡±

    2/4

    09:19 Fri/7 Jun

    Chapter 40 A Crushing Match

    After that, she continued loudly, ¡°Vio, your racket must be expensive! Let me see, it¡¯s from AH! And it¡¯s

    a coboration with a famous cartoon character! D¡¯mn, not only is it custom¨Cmade, but it¡¯s also a

    limited coboration within the custom¨Cmade collection! It must cost at least 30 thousand dors!¡±

    With Kaylee¡¯s help, Violetapletely stole Zelena¡¯s spotlight.

    Zelena sat aside, gritting her teeth in anger.

    Candy said, ¡°What¡¯s all this shouting about? Where are your manners?¡±

    Kaylee replied, ¡°Oh, do you have manners then? Who was the one shouting first? Can¡¯t people be

    amazed by a 30 thousand dor racket?¡±

    Candy felt jealous and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably fake!¡±

    At that moment, a cold and deep male voice came from the back row of the audience.

    ¡°They¡¯re a gift from me. Do we have a problem?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the back row, where Hayden was sitting at the highest point.

    Not far away, Zoren and his twopanions strolled over leisurely and sat next to Hayden, crossing

    their legs and disying a nonchnt attitude.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Candy felt embarrassed and recalled Gillian¡¯s fate. She weakly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I

    was just talking.¡±

    Hayden looked at her coldly. Then, he lowered his eyelids and lightly opened his thin lips, ¡°Just talking?

    Does that mean you can spread rumors without consequences just because you have a mouth?¡±

    Candy was extremely nervous and quickly apologized to Violeta.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Violeta. I didn¡¯t mean to imply that your tennis racket is fake. Please forgive me.¡±

    Violeta nced at her indifferently, said nothing, and looked towards Hayden.

    Since Violeta did not say anything, Hayden decided not to pursue the matter further.

    The match started soon.

    Violeta and Kaylee picked up their rackets and stepped onto the court. Kaylee was a bit nervous.

    However, Violeta moved gracefully and calmly as if she were dancing with the wind.

    ¡°Vio, are you feeling nervous? There are so many people here to watch the match today.¡±

    Not only were the members of the tennis club present for the final assessment, but students from other

    schools were also in attendance. The tennis court was packed with people.

    Furthermore, four important figures were seated in the back row.

    Violeta smiled at her and said, ¡°Just focus on ying. Everything will be fine.¡±

    2/4

    09:19 Fri 7 Jun GOS

    Chapter 40 A Crushing Match

    Kaylee took a deep breath and nodded at Violeta,

    Once they entered the court, Zelena also entered with Candy, both holding their rackets.

    Due to the previous ufortable situation, Candy felt a strong sense of animosity towards Violeta. As

    a result, she yed with great force.

    Zelena might not be very skilled at ying tennis, but she still managed to convey her hatred towards

    Violeta

    Both Zelena and Violeta were quite attractive, making the match very interesting to watch.

    Violeta¡¯s eyes were as cold as knives as she stared at Zelena across the court. She tightly gripped her

    racket and stared at Zelena with an intimidating gaze.

    She parted her red lips and silently uttered a phrase.

    Others could not hear or understand what she said, but Zelena understood it perfectly.

    Violeta¡¯s words were, ¡°Watch your face.¡±

    Zelena was just about to say the same thing to Violeta!

    She couldn¡¯t stand looking at that face anymore and wished she could destroy it!

    The match began.

    The tennis ball soared through the air with great force towards one side.

    After a few exchanges, Zelena¡¯s hands were numb. She had initially thought that Violeta was just lucky

    to win the preliminaries and semifinals, but when she yed against her, she realized how strong this

    womant

    was.

    She almost missed several shots.

    Compared to Violeta, she was the lucky one.

    ¡°Ah!

    In a moment of carelessness, a ball flew past Zelena¡¯s ear and she failed to catch it!

    The scoreboard changed. 0:1.

    Zelena nced at Candy, who had an unpleasant expression on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, Zelena.¡±

    Violeta weighed a new ball in her hand, her gaze disdainfully fixed on them. Then, she threw it in the air

    before giving them a chance to catch their breath.

    The tennis ball flew towards Zelena

    Zelena widened her eyes and dodged it.

    The tennelmand changed once scain 0.9

    3/4

    66%8

    Chapter 40 A Crushing Match

    The tennis ball fell to the ground, bounced up, and fell back down.

    The force was so strong that Zelena could hear the wind. If she had not dodged it, the impact of this

    ball would have broken her nose!

    This woman! Zelena stared incredulously at Violeta across from her.

    Violeta met Zelena¡¯s gaze. Her serene eyes were hidden beneath the brim of her hat, filled with pity.

    Seeing this look, Zelena was even angrier. How dare this woman sympathize with her! Who did she

    think she was? She was not worthy!

    Zelena picked up thest ball and hit it with all her might.

    Violeta swung her racket, and with a loud smack, the ball flew towards Zelena. Zelena didn¡¯t even have

    time to blink before the ball hit her face, causing intense pain. Although her nose wasn¡¯t broken, it was

    enough to make her suffer.

    This was a one¨Csided match.

    The referee announced, ¡°Team A wins!¡±

    p! p! p!

    The audience erupted in enthusiastic apuse.

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 41

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 41 Campus Belle Pageant

    ºÅ:88%1

    Violeta twirled the tennis racket in her hand as she yfully gazed at Zelena across from her.

    With a slight lift of her red lips, her expression under the brim of her hat resembled that of a confident

    goddess.

    It was as if she was saying, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Zelena covered her face with her hands, tears welled up in her eyes from the pain in her nose. At the

    same time, she felt a deep sense of resentment!

    Kaylee jumped up in excitement, ¡°Amazing, Vio, we won!¡±

    Violeta turned her head and smiled at Kaylee. After that, she walked with her towards the nearby

    resting

    arca

    ¡°Wow, the neers this year are truly formidable.¡±

    ¡°This match ispletely one¨Csided. It¡¯s not interesting at all!¡±

    ¡°Who said it¡¯s not interesting? There are beauties all over the field, isn¡¯t that interesting enough?

    Violeta is so beautiful, I predict she will definitely make it into the top ten campus belle candidates this

    year!¡±

    ¡°Zelena is not bad either, butpared to Violeta, she seems a bit inferior.¡±

    Although Zelena was attractive, she exuded too much charm, which many male ssmates in the

    audience found appealing.

    However, Violeta was the type that appealed to both men and women. The natural air of aloofness and

    nobility she carried was truly captivating. She did not need to tter anyone to achieve her goals;

    Violeta was the best on her own!

    Back in the resting area.

    Violeta nced at Hayden and the others sitting in the back row of the audience.

    All four of them were apuding. Then, Hayden lowered his gaze to meet her eyes, his gaze gentle

    and seemingly smiling.

    Violeta hesitated for a moment,and then looked away. After that, she put her racket back into her bag.

    She thought the match was already over, but at that moment, the referee approached with Zelena by

    his side.

    The referee said to Violeta, ¡°Violeta, Zelena ims that you intentionally injured her. So, we need to

    review the video yback.¡±

    Upon hearing what the referee said, Kaylee quickly spoke up, ¡°Intentionally injured her? It¡¯s n

    not our fault that they can¡¯t catch the ball and end up getting hit in the face! If they¡¯re not as skilled, they

    should just admit that they¡¯re not good enough. What¡¯s the point of bringing up these matters now?¡±

    Zelena¡¯s eyes turned red as if she was about to cry. She pitifully said, ¡°Referee, I didn¡¯t¡­ That ball was

    aimed at my face!¡±

    1/4

    -88%

    Chapter 41 Campus Belle Pageant

    Violeta knew that Zelena would not easily admit her defeat and would definitely find a way to provoke

    her.

    If she did not agree to review the video yback, it would only make her appear guilty.

    Violeta stopped Kaylee and quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s review the video yback then.¡±

    The referee was relieved to hear Violeta¡¯s agreement as it made things much easier for him.

    As they were about to go to the side to review the video yback, they heard Jasper¡¯s voice from

    behind, ¡°Where are you all going?¡±

    They turned around and saw that Hayden and his group had alreadye down unbeknownst to them.

    Now, they were leisurely walking towards them.

    Jasper was the president of the tennis club, so his words naturally carried weight.

    The referee turned his head and politely said to Jasper, ¡°Jasper, the two students from Team B just

    imed that Team A may havemitted a foul. We are nning to review the video yback to

    verify.

    Jasper casually inserted his hands into his pockets and nced at Zelena, his expression cold. ¡°No

    need, the match has already been dered over.¡±

    The referee hesitated for a moment.

    At that moment, Henry walked over from the side and spoke up, Jasper, isn¡¯t this against the rules

    doubts should be resolved by reviewing the video footage¡­¡±

    ¡°Do my words mean nothing? Are you the president or am I the president?¡±

    Henry opened his mouth to speak but quickly closed it again.

    Seeing this, the referee nodded at Jasper and turned to return to the court.

    Any

    Zelena clenched her fists, shocked that Jasper and his group would once again defend Violeta. She

    was furious!

    While she was perplexed, Nn emerged from the resting area behind the court. When Zelena caught

    sight of him, she closed her eyes and deliberately fell in front of Nn.

    Nn instinctively reached out to help her up.

    Earlier, Violeta¡¯s ball had struck Zelena¡¯s face. Perhaps Zelena had fallen too abruptly, as her nose

    suddenly felt hot and two streams of blood began to flow,

    Candy shouted, ¡°Lenal Lena, are you okay?¡±

    Nn noticed Zelena¡¯s nosebleed and paused for a moment before immediately handing her over to

    Candy.

    Zelena¡¯s body was too heavy for Candy and they almost toppled to the ground.

    ¡°Nn, could you please take Lena to the infirmary? Can you assist us?¡±

    Violeta and Hayden, along with the others, coldly observed this scene without any reaction. Not only

    did they not respond, they turned and walked away.

    2/4

    Nn was the vice president of the tennis club. Even though he did not want to take Zelena to the

    infirmary, he could not simply leave her lying on the ground. So, he said to Henry, ¡°Take her to the

    infirmary.

    Henry replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zelena, who pretended to faint, did not expect Nn to ignore her.

    Instead, Henry benefited from it!

    However, she could not suddenly wake up since she had fainted, so she had to let Henry take her to

    the infirmary.

    Violeta and Kaylee won the finals and sessfully joined the tennis club,

    The day after the finals, the club organized a gathering for everyone to meet. Surprisingly, Violeta and

    Kaylee were the only two girls among this year¡¯s freshmen.

    When they introduced themselves to everyone, they received manypliments and were referred to

    as the formidable new duo of the year.

    There were not many girls in the club, no more than fifteen in total.

    The female seniors were all easy to get along with and they represented different departments.

    During registration, a female senior who studied photography stared at Violeta for a long time and

    eagerly asked, ¡°Do you have a one¨Cinch photo?¡±

    Violeta asked, ¡°Do I need a photo?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Violeta thought for a moment and took out the photo she had prepared for Zelena in the auditorium

    before handing it to the female senior.

    ¡°Can this one work?¡±

    The female senior took the photo and examined it for a moment. ¡°Although it¡¯s not very clear and the

    lighting is a bit off, it¡¯s still eptable. You can submit a high¨Cdefinition er!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Violeta was taken aback. ¡°What for?¡±

    The female senior winked at Violeta. ¡°The Campus Belle Pageant for the new semester! It¡¯s such a

    waste that a pretty girl like you didn¡¯t sign up! And you¡¯re in the performing arts too. Give me your photo

    and I¡¯ll sign you up! I¡¯m one of the organizers of this year¡¯s pageant.¡±

    Violeta was speechless.

    After saying that, the senior happily ran off with Violeta¡¯s photo.

    What an energetic girl!

    Violeta stood still, stunned. How did she end un signe un without even thinking about it? She hadn¡¯t

    3/4

    0

    88%

    Chapter 41 Campus Belle Pageant

    even decided whether she wanted to sign up or not!.

    Kaylee, who was standing beside her, had a joyful expression on her face, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re a gem! Even if

    you¡¯re buried in gravel, you¡¯ll still shine and be discovered! This is great, I¡¯m going to vote for you!¡±

    The member who was helping them register smiled and said, ¡°Our club has never had a top ten

    campus belle before, Violeta. We all have high hopes for you! We¡¯ll all go and vote for you when the

    timees!¡±

    And so, the moment Violeta¡¯s photo was entered into the system, everyone from the tennis club went to

    vote for her within half an hour. Some even used their alternate ounts to vote for Violeta as well.

    By 6 p.m., Violeta¡¯s vote count on the website had already surpassed the others by arge margin.

    Send Gifts

    106

    »Ø

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 As You Wish, We¡¯ll Have Everything In The Store

    Most of the participants in the campus belle pageante from the performing arts and dance

    departments, with a few from other majors. It was widely known that these two departments had the

    most beautiful girls, so thepetition was quite fierce,

    To wee new members, Jasper reserved the Heaven Hotel for a banquet on the weekend. All

    members of the tennis club would attend the internal gathering, and even some students from other

    departments would also participate.

    The day before the banquet, Kaylee started to feel anxious. So she asked Violeta to go shopping for

    clothes on Saturday.

    When Violeta arrived at the mall with Tuna, Kaylee had not arrived yet, so she went to a beverage shop

    and ordered two cups of coffee to wait for her.

    The owner of the Sunset Cafe finally decided to hand over the shop to Violeta. The couple also stayed

    in the cafe to continue working for Violeta, Violeta was thrilled with their decision and promised them

    that she would turn the cafe¡¯s slow business around and make it popr!

    When Kaylee arrived at the beverage shop, Violeta was sitting at a table wearing a trendy white short-

    sleeved shirt, quietly ying with her phone. In the bag next to her, a furry head poked out to squint at

    the sun. This scene looked peaceful and beautiful. The sunlight streamed in from the window, shining

    on Violeta¡¯s profile, and the drinks on the table were emitting a cool mist.

    Kaylee walked over with a smile on her face. ¡°Vio, you looked so beautiful just now! If this photo were

    used for the pageant, you would definitely be in the top ten instantly.¡±

    Violeta was replying to a group message when she heard Kaylee¡¯s voice. So, she put away her phone

    and pointed to the drink in front of her. ¡°I got you some coffee.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kaylee pointed to Tuna in her bag, saying, ¡°Is this the little wolf cub we found when we

    went for military trainingst time? Oh my, why is it so chubby now? It must be well¨Cnourished!¡±

    Not only that, but Tuna¡¯s food was specially prepared, and its meals were much better than those of

    ordinary people. Tuna opened its eyes and nced at Kaylee, seemingly recognizing her. It did not

    make a sound and closed its eyes again.

    Violeta picked up her bag. ¡°This little guy is growing too fast. I won¡¯t bring it out anymore in the future.¡±

    Kaylee smiled.

    The two of them left the shop and entered the shopping mall.

    Kaylee wanted to buy a dress and spent a long time picking with Violeta. Every dress they liked was

    way beyond Kaylee¡¯s budget.

    When they were about to choose a dress in a luxury women¡¯s clothing store, they unexpectedly ran into

    Zelena and her twopanions.

    Zelena was surrounded by several salespeople, with Gillian and Candy by her side.

    Since Lily was expelled, Zelena promised to take Gillian and Candy shopping to win them over.

    shall, did not senaat te em ines Vis ¡ªVardan sa bash si

    ?? ???? ???? ????

    1/3

    Chapter 42 As You Wish, We¡¯ll Have Everything In The Store

    Zelena had already umted quite a few shopping bags, clearly indicating that she had made a lot

    of purchases.

    On the other hand, Violeta did not have a single bag, suggesting that she had not bought anything at

    all.

    A smile suddenly appeared on Zelena¡¯s face. That deceitful Violeta had been pretending to be rich in

    ss, but now her true colors were exposed.

    She only managed to live in Liberty Grove by relying on men!

    Today was the perfect opportunity to expose her, and Zelena could not let it slip by.

    Kaylee did not want to get into a conflict with them, so she whispered to Violeta, ¡°Vio, let¡¯s go to

    another

    store.

    Violeta, apanied by Kaylee, turned to leave. However, at that moment, Zelena¡¯s voice interrupted,

    ¡°Violeta, why are you leaving? We had such a fateful encounter, so why didn¡¯t you say hi before

    leaving?¡±

    Gillian and Candy immediately grasped Zelena¡¯s intention and added, ¡°Yeah, you just entered the store

    not long ago, and now you¡¯re leaving without even looking around!¡±

    ¡°Oh, could it be that they can¡¯t afford anything? Haha!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it out loud! They don¡¯t have a single shopping bag in their hands. So, they¡¯re

    probably just here to enjoy the air conditioning at the mall! How ridiculous.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Kaylee felt ufortable upon hearing these words.

    It was her idea to go shopping for clothes today. Violeta had no intention of making any purchases

    anyway.

    She did not expect to run into Zelena and her friends, which led to Violeta being misunderstood and

    mocked.

    Kaylee turned her head and said to them, ¡°Can¡¯t you show some manners?¡±

    Gillian retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s the one thatcks manners? I think it¡¯s those who pick out a bunch of clothes

    and don¡¯t buy anything whock manners!¡±

    Candy chimed in, ¡°Yeah! How funny, why are you defending Violeta? What benefits did Violeta give

    you? You should also consider their character when you¡¯re making friends with someone! Someone

    like Violeta, who has no money and poor character, is also aggressive and malicious! Only the blind

    wants to be friends with her!¡±

    Kaylee exploded with anger and pointed at the two of them, saying, ¡°Have you ever heard that birds of

    a feather flock together? I¡¯ve never seen someone who attracts dogs like Zelena! What is a dog

    attracted to?¡±

    Violeta replied expressionlessly, ¡°Trash.¡±

    They echoed each other. Kayleeughed and said, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s trash! But I think some people are even

    worse than trash!¡±

    Zelena¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy after she was scolded.

    However, she quickly put on a pitiful act and contined, ¡°Violeta, there must be a misunderstanding

    2/3

    88%

    Chapter 42 As You Wish, We¡¯ll Have Everything In The Store

    between us. Actually, I came out today to buy clothes for Gillian and Candy.¡±

    Gillian nodded, ¡°Yeah, Lena is beautiful and kind¨Chearted, unlike some people who pretend to be rich

    even though they have no money. Going shopping together without buying anything is just taking

    advantage of other people¡¯s services, right? If it were me, I would hang a sign at the door that says

    ¡®Only enter if you intend to buy!¡±

    Candy said. ¡°Well, we shouldn¡¯t phrase it like that. After all, there aren¡¯t many generous people like

    Lena. Maybe Kaylee doesn¡¯t deserve Violeta¡¯s money. But some people are just so devoted to her that

    it¡¯sughable. We will never understand.¡±

    Actually, when Kaylee thought the clothes were too expensive and did not buy them, Violeta offered to

    buy them for her.

    However, Kaylee refused, believing that friends should have a pure rtionship without involving

    money.

    She didn¡¯t want to involve personal interests like a vampire sucking their friend¡¯s blood.

    Yet, Gillian and Candy were undoubtedlybeling Violeta as someone whocked the money to treat

    friends but liked to pretend to be rich.

    Violetacked many things, but money was not one of them!

    Violeta pulled Kaylee into the store and said, ¡°Kay, choose anything you like.¡±

    Kaylee quickly whispered, ¡°Vio, it¡¯s not worth it. Don¡¯t get carried away and waste money. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Violeta said, ¡°Just consider it as a gift for sessfully joining the tennis club as partners.¡±

    Kaylee said, ¡°But¡­

    Candy interrupted them, ¡°Oh, can¡¯t you just admit that you don¡¯t have money? Is it that difficult?¡±

    Gillian said, ¡°Why bother choosing? If you¡¯re really that wealthy, just buy the whole store!¡±

    They used a sarcastic tone to provoke Violeta.

    Violeta did not fall for it, but today she wanted to give them a good reality check!

    She pulled Kaylee into the store and calmly said, ¡°As you wish, we¡¯ll take everything in the store.¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 43

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 43 Take Whatever You Like

    Have everything in the store?

    Such audac One should know that even if the total value of all the goods in this luxury s

    worth one million five hundred thousand, it must be worth at least a hundred and fifty thousand.

    was not

    Candy sneered and said, ¡°Many items in this store require special arrangements to be purchased. It¡¯s

    not just about having the money, but also having the qualifications.¡±

    Gillian added, ¡°Exactly! Stop pretending. You look ridiculous now.¡±

    At that moment, three men in uniforms walked into the store. They approached Violeta with a nervous.

    expression as if they had finally found the culprit they were looking for.

    The salespeople in the store noticed their arrival and their expressions changed.

    Zelena and the others exchanged nces and said, ¡°Could it be that they not only don¡¯t have money to

    buy clothes but also damaged someone else¡¯s clothes so they¡¯re getting kicked out now?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if that¡¯s really the case, it would be hrious. That certain someone even said they want to

    buy everything in the store.¡±

    Seeing this situation, Kaylee thought that trouble was brewing. So, she cautiously watched the three

    men in front of her.

    On the other hand, Violeta nced at them indifferently.

    And then, the three men respectfully bowed their heads and called out, ¡°Ms. Violeta!¡±

    What?

    Ms. Violeta?

    Zelena and the others looked at each other, unable to understand what was going on.

    Why were they so respectful to her?

    That awful Violeta had long ceased to be a part of the ke family. So what was going on?

    She might have hired them to show off!

    Zelena smiled and said, ¡°Violeta, are these three your family? I don¡¯t recognize them.¡±

    Upon hearing Zelena¡¯s words, Gillian and Candy immediately understood.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Candy said, ¡°Violeta, do you think it¡¯s fun to hire actors? If we didn¡¯t know your true identity, you could

    have really fooled everyone!¡±

    Gillian added, ¡°Thi

    woman is just a fake heiress! The real one is standing right beside us!¡±

    Candy continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re actors who will work for $3 an hour. It seems like there are all

    kinds. of people in this world.¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 43 Take Whatever You Like

    88%

    conversation.

    Zelena and the others did not recognize the three people whom the salespeople knew. The one leading

    them was the general manager while the other two were supervisors from the marketing department.

    $3 an hour? What were they talking about?

    11ho could do that?

    They must be crazy.

    The three salespeople quickly greeted them, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jenner, Mr. Laine, Mr. Sohn, why are you

    here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zelena and the others were shocked.

    Violeta nced at Zelena and then asked them, ¡°Are you the actors I hired?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Ms. Violeta!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    This shopping mall was owned by White Group.

    When they heard that Violeta hade to the mall, they immediately rushed over after receiving the

    news, fearing any negligence.¡±

    Zelena did not believe that Violeta was so respected, so she asked, ¡°She¡¯s Ms. Violeta, right? So does

    she own everything in this mall?¡±

    Mr. Jenner looked at Zelena with a condescending gaze as if she were mentally challenged. He replied,

    ¡°Of

    course.¡±

    Violeta not only had the ability to buy this store but also the entire mall.

    Anything she set her eyes on, she could take away.

    So when Violeta casually mentioned buying the store earlier, it was no big deal. After all, the money

    would go into her own pocket, she just needed to say the word.

    This news was simply shocking.

    Zelena could not believe that Violeta was really the owner of this mall!

    Zelena knew this woman¡¯s background like the back of her hand.

    Previously, she had the support of Mr. and Mrs. ke, so she could be referred to as ¡°Ms. Violeta¡°.

    However, now that she was no longer the heiress of the ke family, how was she stillmanding

    such respect?

    Zelena eximed, ¡°This is impossible! Stop pretending If Mom and Dad find out what you¡¯re doing in

    Quinston, they will definitely be furious!¡±

    Violeta retorted, ¡°Pretending? It¡¯s you who¡¯s pretending, Zelena. Your ignorance truly astounds me.¡±

    Mr Tenner also realized that Zelena was not somen@jo be taken lightly and said ¡°Madam if you¡¯re

    done

    2/4

    88%

    Chapter 43 Take Whatever You Like

    shopping, please leave now.¡±

    Zelena widened her eyes. She had just spent so much money and now she was being asked to leave.

    ¡°Is this how you treat customers in your mall? And by the way, I know herl Zelena eximed. Violeta

    looked at her with a distant gaze and said, ¡°I never imed to know you.¡±

    With just those words, two supervisors nearby approached them and promptly asked them to leave.

    Zelena and the others were kicked out before they had the chance to say anything.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them in this mall ever again.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Ms. Violeta.¡±

    Kaylee witnessed the entire incident and after Zelena and her two friends were kicked out, she admired

    Violeta greatly.

    ¡°Violeta, you¡¯re amazing! Is this mall really yours?¡±

    Violeta smiled at her. ¡°Go pick out a dress. You can have whatever you like.¡±

    Kaylee¡¯s eyes widened as if she had hit the jackpot.

    Oh my, it seemed like she had unintentionally befriended someone influential!

    Afterwards, they happily spent a long time shopping in the store. Although Violeta said Kaylee could

    have whatever she liked, she only chose a reasonably priced dress that suited her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one, Violeta, and I¡¯ll pay for it myself.¡±

    Violeta refused and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just

    ke it with you.

    The salesperson stopped Kaylee from protesting and packed the dress for her.

    Kaylee was touched. She said, ¡°Violeta, I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°My cafe will reopen next month. Come and help me distribute some flyers, that will be

    enough to repay me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After promptly agreeing, Kaylee suddenly realized, ¡°Wait, you have a cafe too? My goodness, you must

    be wealthy!¡±

    It made sense when she thought about it. After all, Hayden and his three friends were all wealthy heirs.

    Violeta must be in a simr situation to be able to hang out with them.

    After Zelena and her twopanions were kicked out of the store, they were then escorted out of the

    mall by the mall security.

    3/4

    09:40 Sat, 8 Jun V

    Chapter 43 Take Whatever You Like

    Candy eximed, ¡°D¡¯mn, what¡¯s happening? They actually kicked us out!¡±

    Gillian asked, ¡°Lena, do you know what¡¯s going on? Is Violeta really the owner of this mall?¡±

    Zelena¡¯s anger was almost uncontroble, she had no idea what was happening.

    ¡°I have no idea why she would treat me like this!¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 It¡¯s Over, The White Family Has Produced Someone Even More Pretentious.

    Gillian had a sudden realization and made a conjecture,

    ¡°Oh my god! Zoren¡¯sst name is White, and Violeta¡¯sst name is also White. Do you think Violeta

    could be a member of the White family? Could she be Zoren¡¯s sister or younger sister?¡±

    Gillian was adept at making connections.

    After she said this, Zelena and Candy fell silent.

    The White family was one of the most prominent families in Quinston. They were not an ordinary family.

    If Violeta was truly a member of the White family¡­

    The White family was on an entirely different levelpared to the ke family!

    No, no, it¡¯s impossible!

    Zelena quickly shook her head and said, ¡°How could that be? She is not a member of the White family.

    She probably just shares the samest name!¡±

    Zelena had previously investigated Violeta¡¯s original family and found information that indicated

    Violeta¡¯s parents were impoverished vigers!

    Her father was a gambler who had lost everything, and her mother was a notorious troublemaker

    known throughout the vige. She had a brother who had remained single all his life. With such a

    family background, how could she be a part of the White family?

    Furthermore, if Gillian was correct and Violeta was a member of the White family, does it mean that

    Zoren was Violeta¡¯s brother?

    That was even more impossible. Everyone knew that Zoren was the only son in the family. They had

    not daughter.

    Zelena firmly stated, ¡°If Violeta¡¯s original family was truly that prestigious, my parents wouldn¡¯t have let

    her leave home without any concerns.¡±

    Candy nodded and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, and Zoren is the only child in his family. He has no sister. If he

    truly had a sister, it would have been widely known in school. Gillian, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    Gillian replied, ¡°Yeah, I was just imagining things. You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Violeta couldn¡¯t possibly be a member of the White family. There are so many people with the

    surname. White in this world, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°That must be it.¡±

    Zelena kept reassuring herself, refusing to believe that Violeta was a member of the White family.

    If Violeta truly was a member of the White family, then she wouldn¡¯t be Zelena ke.

    They were absolutely certain their conjecture was crect, but when the truth was revealed, they would

    be

    1/4

    in for a shock.

    Uver, The White Family Has Produced Someone Even More Pretentious

    Zoren¡¯s family could only be considered a branch of the White family, and Violeta was definitely not

    Zoren¡¯s sister.

    Because Violeta and Zoren were only cousins. Violeta¡¯s status would be much higher than Zoren¡¯s as a

    branch member.

    She was the true daughter of the head of the White family.

    At the weekend gathering at the Heaven Hotel.

    When Violeta and Kaylee arrived at the hotel, the lobby was already crowded with people.

    Kaylee was a bit anxious, holding onto Violeta¡¯s arm. ¡°Violeta, I¡¯m getting nervous.¡±

    Violeta calmly surveyed the lobby, not seeing Zoren and the others. A waiter approached, and Violeta

    took two sses of champagne from the tray and handed one to Kaylee.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you look beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Previously, Kaylee had a rash on her face, but it had significantly improved after applying ointment

    ording to Violeta¡¯s suggestion. There were still some faint marks on her face, but with makeup, they

    werepletely unnoticeable.

    Although Kaylee was not as stunning as Violeta, she had a delicate and refined appearance, and with

    some grooming, she could resemble a Joustonian beauty.

    With such praise from Violeta, Kaylee immediately gained confidence.

    The two of them sat down beside each other, with Violeta reclining on the sofa and taking out her

    phone to message someone.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Not far away, Henry and his friends stood together. They noticed Violeta and Kaylee, their eyes

    scanning them up and down, and they began to whisper and asionally burst intoughter, in a

    rather crude

    manner.

    Even though Violeta was engrossed in her phone, she could still feel theirscivious stares.

    Kaylee, wearing a skirt, felt ufortable and constantly checked to see if she was exposed. The

    intense stares from the boys were suffocating.

    ¡°Violeta, they are so annoying.¡±

    Violeta put away her phone and said, ¡°They¡¯re like roaches. You see one, and there¡¯s always a whole

    swarm nearby.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.

    2/4

    88%8

    Chapter 44 It¡¯s Over, The White Family Has Produced Someone Even More Pretentious

    Kaylee asked, ¡°Upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re ying pool on the second floor.¡±

    The two of them climbed the stairs, and the boys¡® gazes followed them until they disappeared around

    the

    corner.

    The second floor was much quieter.

    Zoren approached with a te of macarons, and Violeta reached out to take a bite. ¡°You the second

    floor, but it¡¯s more lively downstairs.¡±

    guys are hiding on

    Jasper leaned against the table. ¡°You want us to be the center of attention as soon as we show

    up? I don¡¯t like always being in the spotlight. It¡¯s exhausting!¡±

    Violeta was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for a session of humblebragging¡±

    But remembering the stares from those boys earlier, Violeta added, ¡°It really is exhausting, and it even

    feels suffocating.¡±

    Kaylee nodded. ¡°Yes, those guys downstairs just love to stare. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±

    Not far away, Hayden was pouring drinks, his posture rxed, with his sleeves rolled up. Upon hearing

    this, he slightly tilted his head and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s bothering you guys?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s those guys from Henry¡¯s group. When we participated in the preliminary round, Henry wasn¡¯t very

    friendly to us!¡±

    Liam asked. ¡°Oh? How so?¡±

    Kaylee quicklyined, ¡°At that time, we were paired with two boys as opponents! We found it

    strange and went to ask him about it. Henry said that we could y or we could give up, and called us

    overly sensitive. He said the tennis club doesn¡¯t cater to us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Zoren whistled, ¡°Interesting, Jas, it seems like this Henry is your guy?¡±

    There was something about the tennis club.

    The club was divided into two factions, one led by Jasper and the other by Nn.

    When there were no issues, both factions got along well, but when problems arose, the differences

    became. apparent.

    Henry was on Jasper¡¯s side.

    Jasper pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Vio, did he insult you guys?¡±

    Violeta nibbled on a macaron and replied, ¡°A little bit.¡±

    Jasper said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you get revenge when the opportunity arises.¡±

    Violeta smiled and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Zoren twirled his racket in his hand and said, ¡°I told you I could get you in through my connections, Vio,

    but you didn¡¯t want to. Now you know how tough in There¡¯s no one in the tennis club who will go easy

    3/4

    88%

    Chapter 44 It¡¯s Over, The White Family Has Produced Someone Even More Pretentious

    on you.¡±

    To join the tennis club, one must either have talent or connections.

    Those with talent were usually rebellious,

    Those with connections were even more arrogant.

    If it weren¡¯t for Hayden and a few others keeping them in check, things would have turned chaotic long

    ago.

    Additionally, the tennis club was very popr at Tnd University, so even though there were few girls

    in the club, the members of the tennis clubs had a natural charm that attracted girls at school.

    Someone like Henry, who held a position in the club, was even more popr at school.

    Violeta raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Losing to a strong opponent is not embarrassing. Unfortunately, I

    am the strong one. Hahaha..

    Zoren replied, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re stubborn.¡±

    Jasper added. ¡°Not only stubborn, but also sharp¨Ctongued.¡±

    Liam chimed in. ¡°Not only sharp¨Ctongued, but also likes to show off.¡±

    Hayden summed it up. The queen of showing off.¡±

    Violeta red at them, pointing all ten fingers at them. ¡°Jealousy, it¡¯s tant jealousy.¡±

    Sitting next to them, Kaylee burst intoughter.

    Zoren shook his head.

    There you have it, the White family has produced someone who loves showing off even more than I do.

    Send Gifts

    106

    B

 Chapter 45

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 45 Trashy Cheap Stuff

    During lunch, they descended from the second floor.

    The banquet had already been arranged in the back hall. After Violeta and her group descended, Zoren

    motioned for them to sit at one table.

    Violeta was known in the performing arts department for being sociable, partly because she had joined

    the tennis club during her entrance exam.

    When everyone saw Violeta sitting at a table with Hayden and others, they all understood without

    saying at word.

    While they were eating, some people came over to toast, and soon enough, the group persuading them

    to drink arrived at Violeta¡¯s table.

    Violeta was sitting with Kaylee, enjoying their meal, when suddenly this group came to toast. Each had

    a drink, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Henry encouraged them to make Violeta and Kaylee drink more.

    person

    ¡°Thedies just joined us. We should each raise a toast to them.¡±

    With so many people toasting, they would have to drink a lot.

    Violeta immediately frowned and smiled coldly. ¡°Did you go through the same process when you joined

    the club, Henry?

    Henry was slightly stunned. ¡°I just wanted to give you two more opportunities to get to know people.¡±

    Violeta said with a sharp tone, ¡°Oh, so you want this opportunity? Do you want it?¡±

    Violeta¡¯s words carried a sharp edge, and some of the older people present were already displeased.

    Kaylee gently pulled Violeta¡¯s clothes.

    Violeta picked up the ss of wine on the table and smiled at Henry. ¡°How about this, Henry? As long

    as you go through this entrance process again, we will follow along. How about that?¡±

    Right after her words were spoken, something happened.

    Someone behind them said, ¡°Oh my, it seems like this new batch of recruits is really something. Just

    because they¡¯ve joined the tennis club doesn¡¯t mean everything will be smooth sailing. With such

    difficult personalities, who can handle them?¡±

    ¡°If they act like this after just a few drinks, they might as well note to the banquet at all.¡±

    ¡°Who knows why they came to the banquet in the first ce, hehe.¡±

    Rumours about Violeta being sociable were spreading like wildfire.

    And then she refused to toast the senior students, shocking everyone.

    The impression of Violeta deepened among the group, not only as sociable but also as someone with a

    terrible character.

    1/4

    Chapter 45 Trashy Cheap Stuff

    But it seemed like they were all ignoring Hayden and the others sitting at the table.

    Jasper had a calm expression, leaning back in his chair, and said, ¡°Henry, you seem to have too much

    free time on your hands.¡±

    Henry was taken aback for a moment and smiled at Jasper, saying, ¡°Jasper, isn¡¯t toasting the new

    recruits a tradition for us every year?¡±

    Liam spoke up, saying. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know there was a whole process of persuading people to drink.¡±

    Henry was speechless.

    Everyone was a bit surprised.

    Because in the past, Jasper and the others would never get involved in such situations.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Jasper changed girlfriends frequently, and it was widely known that Violeta was just another one of his

    girlfriends, but it was just a title.

    Every girlfriend by Jasper¡¯s side was merely an experience, none of themsting more than a month.

    Some didn¡¯t evenst half a month.

    In the past, when Jasper and the others came to the tennis court to y, they would bring their

    girlfriends along, and they would usually tease each other, but Jasper would never interfere.

    But today¡­ it seemed a bit different.

    It wasn¡¯t that the situation was different. It was the people who were different.

    Henry forced a smile and said, ¡°Jasper, we¡¯re just fooling around. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Angry?¡± Zoren chuckled. ¡°Henry, if I bring your mom over and make her drink a dozen sses of

    booze, I wonder if you can even stay calm.¡±

    They realized that they had crossed the line this time.

    Henry quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry, Jasper, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    And they prepared to depart.

    But at that moment, Hayden snapped his fingers, and a waiter approached, carrying a box of alcohol.

    His eyes were cold, and he said in a hushed voice, ¡°If you enjoy drinking, finish all of these before you

    leave.¡±

    Hayden¡¯s words carried more weight than anything else.

    When he ordered them to drink, they had no choice but toply. No one dared to question Hayden.

    This time, they had taken on more than they could handle. No, wait. It wasn¡¯t even something they

    could. handle. It wasn¡¯t just a minor inconvenience; they were in serious trouble!

    Henry and the others hagrily grabbed the bottles and started chugging. Each person finished a bottle,

    and they managed to empty the entire box. After anoloing to Violeta and hermanion they finally left

    2/4

    88%

    Chapter 45 Trashy Cheap Stuff

    Violeta took her seat and nced at Hayden.

    Hayden gave her a slight smile, and Violeta pursed her lips, shifting her gaze away and continuing to

    eat.

    This was the second time Hayden had defended Violeta.

    Perhaps before.

    Violeta was unaware, but others knew very well that Hayden had never stood up for anyone

    No one dared to provoke Hayden, and with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t go looking for trouble either.

    Zelena didn¡¯t give up and managed to join the tennis club through connections.

    However, she was only assigned to the logistics department, and even then, she was just a backup.

    She went to great lengths to get close to Nn. Zelena, who was usually so proud, was even willing to

    clean up the rest area for Nn.

    Unfortunately, Nn hardly ever went to the tennis club¡¯s rest area. He only stored some unrted

    things

    there.

    Next month was the Quinston District Tennis League. In order topete for a spot, the tennis club

    needed to start preparing one month in advance.

    First, the club would select members to participate in thepetition, and then they would sign up.

    In the past, when it came to matches, the cheerleading squad always coborated with the Tnd.

    University Dance Department.

    Nn stood on the stage and announced the details of the uing league next month. Everyone

    dispersed and listened quietly in the rest area.

    Violeta and Kaylee sat in the corner. Violeta wore a baseball cap, lowering her head with the brim

    covering her expression. It was unclear whether she was sleeping or doing something else.

    Just as Nn finished speaking on stage, Zelena quickly stepped forward and volunteered, saying,

    ¡°Nn! I can coordinate with the dance club for the performance. I am a member of the dance club.¡±

    Everyone could join two clubs, but most people chose the tennis club. Why would they join any other

    club? After all, the tennis club was the best at Tnd University and offered the best benefits!

    However, since Zelena failed to sessfully join the tennis club, she could only join the dance club as

    a second choice.

    She was just a backup logistics member at the tennis club and couldn¡¯t be considered a full¨Cfledged.

    member. Surprisingly, she was quite proactive.

    Nn nced at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the dance club?¡±

    Zelena nodded obediently and said, ¡°Yes, I can also join the cheerleading squad to support our club!¡±

    Most of the members in the club were male, and no one wanted to get involved in these feminine

    matters. Since someone was willing to take on the cheerlead squad, why not let them?

    3/4

    Chapter 45 Trashy Cheap Stuff

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±

    Zelena smiled happily and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Nn said, ¡°Everyone, try to spend more time training at the gym during this period. If we achieve good

    results in the league, the rewards won¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The enticing rewards at the tennis club motivated everyone!

    The brief meeting concluded, and everyone dispersed.

    Violeta picked up her bag from beside her feet, ready to leave.

    Zelena¡¯s voice came from behind, calling out, ¡°Violeta, are you interested in joining the cheerleading

    squad? Oh, I forgot. You seem to have no coordination and can¡¯t dance. Forget what I said, sorry.¡±

    Even if Violeta were to participate in thepetition, it would definitely be as a tennis team member.

    How could she join the cheerleading squad?

    Zelena intentionally said such things to provoke her.

    Violeta paused, turned around, and nced at Zelena from head to toe. She smirked and remarked, ¡°I

    used to think you¡¯re nothing but a fake. Like a stic bag with nothing but empty space inside. Now I

    see you¡¯re more like a chicken.¡±

    Zelena didn¡¯t quite understand Violeta¡¯s intention.

    But Kaylee, who was standing next to Violeta, understood her perfectly. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into

    laughter and eximed loudly, ¡°Zelena, if youck intelligence, then it¡¯s best not to engage in

    arguments. Can¡¯t youprehend what she said? How did you even manage to get into Tnd

    University?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s essentially calling you a chicken. Nothing more than a cowardly and despicable creature. If you

    catch the pun.¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 46

    4/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 46 Drinking The Elixir Of Immortality When You Return

    Zelena¡¯s face paled as she was scolded, her fingernails digging into her palm.

    She lowered her eyelids slightly, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Sis¡­ why did you curse at me like that? I

    genuinely invited you to join the cheerleading squad.¡±

    The other members of the tennis clubs watched the scene unfold.

    Seeing Zelena looking so pitiful and on the verge of tears, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that Violeta and

    Kaylee had gone too far

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Lena. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°You could have simply declined our invitation to join the cheerleading squad. Why did you have to

    curse at us? Yournguage is so foul.¡±

    Zelena wiped away her tears with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t me sis. It¡¯s all my fault. I forgot

    that sis has poor coordination and can¡¯t dance. It¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯m sorry, sis.¡±

    Who said Zelena was a bad actress?

    Isn¡¯t she acting pretty well?

    Thinking back to her previous life. Zelena¡¯s acting skills were always criticized by a bunch of haters.

    Now, Violeta could see that she was the perfect candidate for the Golden Broom Award.

    Kaylee, having witnessed Zelena¡¯s changing expressions countless times, was used to it just like

    Violeta.

    Kaylee mocked, ¡°Yes, yes, who would pity her? She just loves to deceive people

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violeta couldn¡¯t be bothered by Zelena anymore. After all, they still had a long way to go, and Zelena¡¯s

    true colors would eventually be exposed.

    ¡°Xiaotong. let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, she¡¯s so annoying to look at. Let¡¯s go, Violeta.¡±

    Friday night.

    Violeta finished showering and came out of the bathroom. Tuna was tearing apart her slippers on the

    side.

    The plush slippers werepletely ruined, and even the bear¡¯s nose was crooked.

    ¡°Tuna!¡±

    Violeta walked over and grabbed it by the back of its neck. ¡°No more biting my slippers!¡±

    Tuna howled.

    A genuine wolf howl.

    Chapter 46 Drinking The Elixir Of Immortality When You Return

    Luckily, the White family¡¯s house was big enough. Otherwise, the neighbors wouldn¡¯t be able to stand

    this howling all day!

    ¡°If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±

    Tuna tightened its tail and dared not misbehave anymore. Its eyes became much clearer, and it looked

    at Violeta with round, shiny eyes.

    She put it on the carpet, and it nudged the slippers with its nose before lying down on the carpet.

    Violeta went to bed and turned on theputer. She skillfully operated it and quickly hacked into Red

    Hat¡¯sputer, as if she was using her ownputer.

    She opened a folder and saw the sentence that George had left on theputer.

    Violeta looked at the screen and thought for a moment, then edited the sentence.

    ¡°Destiny brought us together. Wanna be friends?¡±

    After saving this edited sentence, Violeta was about to exit hisputer.

    But at this moment, a sentence appeared out of thin air in the folder.

    ¡°So this is how you make friends? Hacking into myputer and finding my IP

    Oh! Such a quick response. It meant that Red Hat was personally sitting in front of theputer.

    Violeta became interested.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re both hackers, it¡¯s only natural to settle our differences this way. If you have the skills, you

    can hack into myputer anytime. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    George was in front of theputer, furious, but he was helpless because if he could really hack into

    herputer, he would have done it a long time ago, and he wouldn¡¯t have to wait for Violeta to say

    this.

    Violeta hadn¡¯t appeared for the past few days, so George had been waiting in front of theputer to

    catch the news as soon as possible.

    George texted, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Violeta answered, ¡°I told you, let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    To be precise, the goal should be to win people¡¯s hearts.

    In the future, Red Hat would be a significant ally for Zelena, and Violeta wanted to win him over

    before he became acquainted with Zelena.

    George replied, ¡®Alright.¡¯

    Initially, Violeta had prepared for a long¨Cterm confrontation with him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to agree

    so easily.

    Violeta pondered for a moment and sent him a message.

    ¡°Next month the Sunset Cafe on Laurel Road will open for business. It¡¯s located at Number 18th on the

    2/4

    Chapter 46 Drinking The Elixir Of Immortality When You Return

    88%

    street. If youe, your bill will be waived. The password is, ¡®when you return, we will drink the elixir of

    immortality together.¡±

    After saying that, she didn¡¯t wait for George¡¯s reply.

    Violeta simply logged out.

    It wasn¡¯t that she logged out quickly, but herptop ran out of battery and shut down!

    Since that was the case, Violeta didn¡¯t turn it on again and left it aside to charge.

    The WhatsApp group had already be noisy, and Violeta picked up her phone to check.

    Zoren texted. You promised before. We¡¯ll go to Hade¡¯s house after the assessment is over. Is it still

    valid?¡®

    Jasper answered, ¡®It depends on Vio.¡±

    Zoren texted. ¡°It¡¯ste. She should be asleep. Vio, Vio! Come out,e out! @Vio!¡±

    Liam asked. ¡®Did Hade agree to let you guys go? You¡¯re being presumptuous.

    Jasper replied. ¡®D¡¯mn it!? Then should I leave?¡±

    Zoren texted, ¡®Liam, I don¡¯t like it when you say that. It hurts. Hade and I have a close rtionship, like

    brothers who grew up together. Don¡¯t you think Hade wouldn¡¯t let me go to his house?¡±

    Hayden interjected. We did not grow up together.

    Liam texted. Hahaha, Hade himself is here to debunk it¡®

    Zoren said. I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Jasper asked. Where is Vio? Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet? Is she going this weekend or not? Give us

    a definite answer!

    Then, everyone in the group started tagging Violeta.

    Violeta finally appeared and sent a voice message to the group.

    ¡°I¡¯m avable. I don¡¯t have sses this weekend. Is it convenient for Hayden to let us go?¡±

    Hayden texted, ¡®It¡¯s convenient.

    Violeta answered, ¡®Okay then.¡±

    Jasper replied, ¡®So it¡¯s settled. Tomorrow morning at nine, Vio wille with us.

    Liam texted, ¡®My house is close to Hade¡¯s, so I¡¯ll go to his ce and wait for you guys.¡±

    Zoren texted, Vio, do you believe that Hade and I are childhood buddies?¡±

    Hayden replied, ¡®Get lost.

    Upon seeing this message, Violeta couldn¡¯t help butugh, as if she could already imagine the

    annoyed

    synrion on Hauden¡¯s fure hehind the nhone send

    3/4

    Chapter 46 Drinking The Elixir Of Immortality When You Return

    Violeta texted, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go to sleep first, so I won¡¯t oversleep tomorrow. Goodnight.

    The three of them bid each other goodnight in the group.

    Just as Violeta was about to put down her phone, a message popped up.

    It turned out to be a private message from Hayden to Violeta.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. Goodnight.¡±

    Violeta saw the message and initially wanted to reply, ¡®no need, but then she thought that if no one

    came to pick her up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find Hayden¡¯s house.

    So she decided to agree and replied, ¡®Okay!¡±

    The next morning.

    Violeta opened her eyes and saw a pair of round eyes by her bedside.

    Tuna had woken up perhaps a while ago.

    Violeta didn¡¯t wake up, so Tuna didn¡¯t dare disturb her sleep and justy by her bed, keeping watch.

    Violeta reached out her hand from under the nket and rubbed its head.

    Tuna nudged her hand.

    Then, Violeta picked up Tuna and got out of bed. The maid took Tuna to be fed.

    While Violeta was washing up, she looked at the messages on her phone, including thetest posts on

    the Tnd University forum.

    N

    Zelena had a grand n to support the tennis club¡¯s cheerleading squad, and she wanted to make a

    big impact. To achieve this, she enlisted the help of a professional designer who created multiple sets

    of cheerleading uniforms like they were treasures, which she then shared on a forum for people to vote

    on.

    To enhance the promotion of the uniforms, Zelena personally took on the task of modeling each set.

    She elegantly posed for photos and shared them on the forum. The response was immediate, as a

    significant number of individuals gathered to admire the pictures. Numerous guys leftments below,

    expressing their admiration by using words like ¡®goddess¡® and more.

    This attention and admiration perfectly catered to Zelena¡¯s vanity and craving for attention.

    Send Gifts

    106/

 Chapter 47

    4/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 47 The Largest Courtyard In Quinston

    Violeta finished preparing herself and descended the stairs.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, good morning.¡±

    Irene was making sandwiches, and when she saw Violetaing down, she said softly, ¡°Vio,

    come here. I made sandwiches for you.¡±

    Anton inquired. ¡°Vio, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Violeta nodded and approached with a light step. ¡°I slept very well.¡±

    Niall emerged from the kitchen, holding a ss of soy milk. ¡°Vio, milk or soy milk?¡±

    ¡°Soy milk, thank you, Niall.

    Niall handed her the ss and then returned to the kitchen.

    Lately, Irene and Anton had heard some news about Violeta at Tnd University.

    Irene asked. ¡°Vio, is it true that the true heiress of the Arlowand¡¯s ke family is also studying

    at your school?¡±

    Violeta hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Mom, you know?¡±

    Irene inquired, ¡°Is she bullying you at school?¡±

    Violeta responded, ¡°No, it¡¯s just some minor teasing.¡±

    Anton said. ¡°Vio, if you encounter any problems at school, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me or your

    father. You can event talk to Niall about it. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself, understand?¡±

    Violeta smiled, took a bite of her sandwich, and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m fine. She can¡¯t do anything

    to me.¡±

    Irene said, ¡°If you say so, then I can rest assured.¡±

    Violeta wanted to resolve everything with Zelena from her previous life, but she didn¡¯t want

    Irene and Anton to interfere.

    Furthermore, the four years¨Cof college, though long but fleeting, would have been dull without

    Zelena¡¯s antics to entertain her.

    Of course, Zelena had to continue thriving so that she could witness Violeta¡¯s gradual path to

    sess and

    brilliance.

    Everything that Zelena took from her, Violeta would reim.

    So if Zelena were to be driven away, who would Violeta have to showcase her sess to?

    They hadn¡¯t even finished breakfast when the butler watering the garden noticed Hayden

    outside.

    ¡°Master Frost!¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 47 The Largest Courtyard In Quinston,

    Hayden had arrived?

    Violeta¡¯s hand, holding the soy milk, paused slightly. ¡°Dad, Mom, Hayden is outside.¡±

    Irene said, ¡°Mr. Will

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    please let Hayden in.¡±

    Hayden was weed in by the butler. Today, he was dressed casually in light gray, exuding a

    carefree and rxed aura that was immediately noticeable.

    After entering, he greeted Irene and Anton, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. White. I¡¯m here to wait for Vio.¡±

    At that moment, Niall approached with the soy milk and smiled upon seeing Hayden. ¡°Oh, hello, Hade.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Niall.¡±

    Violeta quickly exined. ¡°Dad, Mom, Niall, we promised to visit Hayden¡¯s house today. I couldn¡¯t find

    the way, so he came to pick me up, along with Zoren and the others.¡±

    Hayden was the only child in his family in this generation.

    The rtionship between the Frost family and the White family was also strong. Despite one being in

    business and the other in politics, they maintained a close personal bond.

    Anton and Hayden¡¯s father had been good friends for nearly twenty years.

    ¡°I understand. Hade, have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Thene and have some.¡±

    Irene gestured for the butler to bring Hayden a set of cutlery.

    The butler quickly went to the kitchen and returned with new utensils. The breakfast table was plentiful,

    and amodating one more person wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Hayden didn¡¯t refuse and approached, sitting next to Niall, directly across from Violeta.

    ¡°Hayden, why are you here so early? Didn¡¯t we agree on nine o¡¯clock? It¡¯s only eight now.¡±

    ¡°I woke up early.¡±

    Hayden had taken the time to groom himself yesterday and had the house tidied up by the servants.

    He hadn¡¯t slept all night and left before dawn. By the time the butler noticed Hayden¡¯s absence, he had

    already arrived.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But Violeta had no doubt about his words.

    Niall said, ¡°Hayden, it seems like you¡¯re getting along well with Violeta. That puts my mind at ease.

    Initially, we were concerned that she wouldn¡¯t adapt.¡±

    Hauden nolitelu renlied ¡°Violets ic esou to et slonith

    2/4

    88%0

    Chapter 47 The Largest Courtyard In Quinston

    Irene smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Violeta has a good personality, which is why we were worried about

    her being bullied at school! Hayden, as her senior, you should take good care of her.¡±

    Hayden said, ¡°Of course, Mrs. White.¡±

    Anton said, ¡°Since Violeta is going over for a visit, she should bring some gifts.¡±

    Violeta answered, ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Hayden said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s just a casual visit, so there¡¯s no need for gifts.¡±

    Anton argued. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We must bring gifts. It¡¯s a matter of courtesy. Mr. Willow, wrap up the

    statue I brought backst time. Violeta can take it with herter.¡±

    Reciprocity being the norm, Hayden had no reason to refuse Anton¡¯s request.

    He would return the favor when Violeta returned in the evening.

    Half an hourter, they finished breakfast.

    The servant wiped Tuna¡¯s paws clean and put them in a bag, which Violeta carried with her.

    But because Tuna had been eating well recently, it had gained some weight. The servant also gave

    thern a leash so that Violeta could walk Tuna.

    Violeta went out with Tuna and the gift to meet Hayden.

    Hayden¡¯s car was parked under the shade of a tree outside the White family estate. He opened the

    door for Violeta to get in.

    Violeta put Tuna inside and then sat in the car, holding the gift.

    ¡°Hayden, is your house far away?¡±

    ¡°Not far.¡±

    Indeed, it was not

    far, as it was within the second ring of Quinston.

    Hayden went around the front of the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°By the way, have you seen the school forum? Zelena designed several sets of uniforms

    specifically for the tennis clubpetition and let everyone choose.¡±

    *I haven¡¯t seen it. Did you say Zelena made them?¡±

    Violeta took out her phone. ¡°Yes, Zelena. Hey, wait, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know her name

    is Zelena?¡±

    Hayden actually hadn¡¯t paid attention to Zelena¡¯s name and hadn¡¯t remembered it at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to care about irrelevant people.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Violeta raised an eyebrow. This statement did seem to fit Hayden¡¯s character.

    When Hayden drove to his family¡¯s mansion, Jasper, Zoren, and Liam were already there.

    3/4

    pter 47 The Largest Courtyard In Quinston

    After getting out of the car, Violeta saw the huge que, the stone lions at the entrance, and the

    double redwood doors.

    She was stunned, never expecting such arge Eastern¨Cstyle mansion to be Hayden¡¯s home!

    It was truly deserving of being Quinston¡¯srgest courtyard.

    So big!

    The entire area inside the surrounding walls is well¨Cmaintained!

    She

    eximed, ¡°Does a prince live here?¡±

    Zoren and the others walked over. Violeta, you¡¯re right. This house used to be the residence of a

    prince! This is where Duke Frost used to live.¡±

    Violeta was speechless.

    Hayden¡¯s ancestors were indeed princes, true members of the royal family.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have royalty around anymore. The interior has been renovated. Violeta, you¡¯ll see

    when we go inside. We¡¯ve all seen good things since we were young, but every time we go to

    Hayden¡¯s house, we always have our breath taken away.¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

    ËÄ

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Equality!

    The lions at the entrance were carved from white jade, and the mahogany mansion gate had a

    fingerprint

    lock installed.

    Upon entering the gate, the courtyard gives the impression of a grand pce once upied by kings

    and nobles. The courtyard has three tiers and three small gardens leading up to the main hall.

    Passing through thest door, several renowned trees were growing in the middle of the courtyard.

    These trees exude an ancient and elegant aura.

    The interior had abination of traditional Chinese architecture with a modern style. The main hall

    had impressive rosewood furniture.

    There was arge painting in the hallway. It was created by a famous painter from ancient times and is

    the only one of its kind in the world.

    There was a que on the painting with prominent characters written on it: Equality.

    From the outside, the Frost family may seem low¨Ckey and ordinary, but once you¡¯re here, you can feel

    their hidden strength and power. It¡¯s important to be careful when visiting.

    Two servants came over to serve tea and nodded respectfully.

    Violeta asked, ¡°Where are Mr. and Mrs. Frost?¡±

    Hayden¡¯s mom, a painter, went out to get inspired today.

    Mrs. Frost and Irene were good friends who shared a passion for the arts. Whenever they met for tea,

    they had plenty to talk about. Irene often gave Mrs. Frost free vouchers as a gesture of friendship.

    She handed the gift to the servants, who received it with both hands and left.

    Even the carefree Zoren always restrained himself whenever he visited the Frost family.

    Zoren sipped tea and asked Violeta, ¡°Vio, how do you like this ce?¡±

    Although the White family¡¯s mansion is considered luxurious, there is a difference between

    businesspeople and politicians.

    The Frost family is known for being reserved, and their home is always neat and clean. However, their

    home is not as extravagant as the White family¡¯s.

    This ce has a profound and formal atmosphere that makes it feel like one needs to wear proper

    attire to fit in.

    Violeta grinned and yfully gazed at Hayden. ¡°It seems like we should start calling him Young Master

    from now on.¡±

    Hayden lowered his gaze and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around.

    Hayden found that there wasn¡¯t much to do at their home, so he decided to get another ce in Liberty

    1/4

    Chapter 48 Equality!

    Due to his strict upbringing, Liberty Grove is equipped with many smart home devices.

    They arrived at the western wing courtyard, whiere Hayden¡¯s room was located. Violeta walked into his

    room and found it neat, spacious, and well¨Corganized.

    The staff consistently cleaned and maintained the green nts in the courtyard.

    Although there wererge trees, no leaves were found underneath them.

    Violeta was surprised to see many colorful birds in bird cages hanging from the trees.

    ¡°Do you still keep birds, Hayden?¡±

    Zoren and the others sat on the stone bench nearby while the servants served them snacks to enjoy

    along with their tea.

    Violeta was looking at the birds in their cages with curiosity. She noticed that one of the birds seemed

    to be worth a lot of money at first nce.

    Liam said. ¡°Vio, these are just a small part of Hayden¡¯s vast collection of birds. He even trains falcons.¡±

    Hayden developed this hobby in high school, which began with caring for a small parrot. Heter

    progressed to working with eagles and even applied for a breeding certificate from the Department of

    Forestry to continue his hobby.

    It is illegal to own eagles privately, and given Hayden¡¯s background, it is doubtful that he would break

    the

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    In ancient times, it was said that nobles enjoyed ying with birds. It¡¯s unclear how this hobby was

    passed down to Hayden since his parents didn¡¯t share the same interests.

    Jasper whistled and said, ¡°Amarillo, sing a song!¡±

    ¡°Fool! Fool! Fool!¡±

    A small yellow parrot with vibrant yellow feathers in the birdcage began to curse.

    Jasper raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll turn you into a dish! I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, and

    you dare to curse at me.

    Hayden went to the birdcage and opened it. Without even reaching out his hand, the bird flew out and

    perched on Hayden¡¯s shoulder without hesitation.

    Violeta observed this scene with admiration.

    ¡°Wow! The bird is so well¨Cbehaved

    Hayden chuckled softly upon hearing Violeta¡¯sment. ¡°Reach out your hand, and I¡¯ll make it fly over

    to

    you.¡±

    Violeta raised her hand, and with a slight shake of Hayden¡¯s shoulder, the yellow parrot flew onto

    Violeta White¡¯s hand. She was thrilled and gently touched its feathers. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! Hayden, how

    did you train

    it? Can you teach me?¡±

    Tuna poked its head out of the bag and stared at theellow parrot.

    2/4

    Chapter 48 Equality!

    ¡°Training birds requires time and patience.¡±

    If possible, I will take you to see the magnificent eagles.

    Violeta nodded and said, ¡°That sounds great!¡±

    Violeta held Amarillo in her hand and looked at it intently. Meanwhile, Hayden watched Violeta¡¯s smile

    with a tender expression.

    Hayden used to consider some birds as his treasures. He never allowed anyone else to touch them,

    and he would quickly call them back, even if he showed them to others. But now, Hayden is more than

    willing to let Amarillo stay in Violeta¡¯s hands for a longer time. He will put it back in the cage after she

    gets tired of ying with it.

    Not only that, Violeta also looked at the purple bird in the cage and asked, ¡°Can I touch this one too?¡±

    ¡°This is a violet¨Cchested hummingbird. I named it Hibiscus.¡±

    Hayden put Amarillo back in the cage.

    Hibiscus flew out, and Hayden ced it in Violeta¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Beautiful girl! Beautiful girl!¡±

    Hibiscus blinked its eyes and called out twice. Each bird had a different voice, and the Hibiscus had a

    hoarse voice.

    ¡°Lla! Lla!¡±

    The hoarse¨Cvoiced bird was also a chatterbox.

    Hibiscus started singing without Hayden Frost¡¯smand, but its voice was hoarse and unpleasant.

    Zoren covered his ears and said, ¡°Oh my gosh! Please stop singing!¡±

    But Violeta didn¡¯t mind. Sheughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s so amusing!¡±

    Hibiscus continued to sing despite the attempts to stop it. Its singing was off¨Ckey and could be heard.

    throughout the yard, causing the other birds in the cages to chatter.

    ¡°Good luck! Prosperity!¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!¡±

    ¡°Bro! Bro! Sis! Sis!¡±

    ¡°Lla! Lla!¡±

    All the birds were uttering simple words.

    The birds¡® voices filled the yard, creating chaos.

    ¡°Whooo!¡±

    Haulen whistled and all the birdle stanner

    3/4

    Chapter 48 Equality!

    Hibiscus was put back into the cage.

    Violeta seemed a little reluctant. ¡°It turns out that raising birds is so fascinating. I wish Tuna could be as

    well¨Cbehaved in the future.¡±

    ¡°Tuna is very naughty. It chewed up a pair of my slippers.¡±

    Hayden nced at Tuna in the bag. ¡°It will be more mature and well¨Cbehaved as it grows up.¡±

    Being naughty during childhood is normal.

    ¡°I hope so!¡±

    They moved to another part of the garden.

    After some time, they brought out a deck of cards to y.

    Violeta ate some cookies and said, ¡°Sunset Cafe is reopening soon. You four shoulde.¡±

    Zoren asked. ¡°Has the cafe been renovated? You work fast.¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°We have made simple changes to focus on promoting excitement. We aim to establish

    a reputation so that businesses can support us.

    Liam chuckled. ¡°Should we invite a music band to perform?¡±

    ¡°No, that would be too extravagant. The main attraction of the cafe is its affordability. We didn¡¯t

    advertise it effectively before, so we¡¯re renovating and promoting it again. By the way, I have prepared

    a lot of discount coupons to distribute.¡±

    That¡¯s fantastic, Vio. Could you give us some? I¡¯ll take them and havemunity members post them

    to promote it well.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 49

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 49 The Future Bride¡¯s Ring

    At Hayden¡¯s residence, they indulged in the beauty of nature, appreciating the birds and flowers.

    After lunch, they decided to depart in the very afternoon.

    Before leaving. Hayden took Violeta to the well¨Corganized storage room to select something as a gift to

    her.

    Inside the storage room, everything was neatly arranged, with items carefully categorized.

    Among the woodenpartments, there were several valuable ornaments, all of significant worth.

    While Hayden was choosing the gift, Violeta became intrigued by a silver metal box she discovered in a

    cab.

    The box bore nobel, arousing her curiosity about its contents.

    Upon opening the box, Violeta found brand¨Cnew children¡¯s toys and a ring made of what appeared to

    be amber. The ring had a translucent and sparkling appearance.

    She found it beautiful and decided to try it on her finger..

    Under the sunlight, her fair skinplemented the honey hue of the amber, creating a stunning sight.

    Meanwhile, Hayden had already chosen a desired gift and approached Violeta with the gift box. His

    expression froze when he noticed the ring on her finger.

    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± he asked.

    Violeta turned to Hayden, puzzled, and replied, ¡°It was in this box. What¡¯s wrong? Is it valuable? I¡¯m

    sorry. I just thought it looked nice, so I tried it on. I¡¯ll take it off immediately.¡±

    Hayden walked over, his expression slightly awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was a handmade item from my childhood and holds no significant value.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You made this? It¡¯s actually quite lovely.¡±

    ¡°If you like it, then it¡¯s yours.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    Violeta dly epted the ring and kept it on her finger.

    Hayden¡¯s gaze fixated on her finger, and he spoke in a low tone, ¡°Are you absolutely sure you want to

    keep wearing it without taking it off?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    In the storage room, there were only the two of them.

    Hayden¡¯s eyes met Violeta¡¯s puzzled gaze. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the ring I made for my future

    bride

    when I was a child.

    1/4

    88%

    Chapter 49 The Future Bride¡¯s Ring

    Violeta¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned as red as a rose!

    She quickly reached for the ring, intending to remove it, but somehow, perhaps due to her haste, it

    seemed more difficult to take off.

    The ring ended up getting stuck around her knuckle.

    ¡°Wearing my ring means you have to marry me, you know,¡± Hayden teased.

    Violeta was stunned.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡±

    Finally managing to remove the ring. Violeta hastily returned it to Hayden.

    But Hayden didn¡¯t reach out to take it. Violeta held the ring, feeling a bit awkward.

    Hayden raised an eyebrow and yfully remarked, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve worn it, the ring seems to have

    stretched because of you.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s cheeks turned even redder, and she suddenly appeared slightly annoyed.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t stretch! You¡¯re making things up!¡±

    The amber had long solidified. There was no way Violeta¡¯s finger could have stretched it!

    He was truly unhesitant to tell lies!

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hayden took the gift box and turned to leave the storage room, leaving with a partingment, ¡°I don¡¯t

    mind. If the ring I made for my future bride gets ruined because of you, you¡¯ll be responsible. Either

    marry me or give me an identical one.¡±

    What?

    Is there really such a shameless person in the world!

    This feels like a setup!

    It is a setup!

    Leaving the Frost family¡¯s residence, Violeta held the return gift with a slightly displeased expression.

    Zoren noticed and asked, ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?

    Violeta muttered, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Hayden nced at Zoren and coldly stated, ¡°Go start the car. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡±

    Jasper approached, putting his arm around Zoren¡¯s shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.

    Something¡¯s going on between Hade and Vio!¡±

    As Zoren moved forward, he whispered, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Jasper responded, ¡°Are you asking me? Who should I ask then?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 49 The Future Bride¡¯s Ring

    The three of them proceeded to start the car,

    Violeta stood beside Hayden¡¯s car, her gaze fixed on him.

    Hayden walked over helplessly, his eyes carrying a hint of indulgence. ¡°Shall I open the door for you

    before you get in?¡±

    He opened the car door, and Violeta stepped in, discreetly hiding the ring in a smallpartment on

    the

    car door.

    She thought Hayden was unaware.

    However, when Violeta returned to the White family in the afternoon and took Tuna out of her bag, she

    was surprised to find the amber ring on Tuna¡¯s paw!

    Violeta picked up the ring and asked loudly. ¡°Where did thise from?¡±

    Tuna looked at Violeta with innocent eyes, then walked to the side and yfully tugged at a slipper.

    Holding the ring. Violeta sighed deeply twice.

    After giving Jasper the promotional discount voucher for Sunset Cafe, he made several copies, asked

    tennis club members to distribute them, and also took some to distribute in his ss.

    News about the opening of Sunset Cafe at the beginning of the month quickly spread, and for the first

    three days of its opening, there was an 80% discount.

    After school every day, Violeta would also visit Sunset Cafe to see if any areas needed improvement

    before the official opening.

    Gillian happened to discover that Violeta would head to the cafe right after school.

    The next day, Gillian informed Zelena about this.

    Upon hearing this, Zelena¡¯s eyes lit up, and she spected, ¡°She goes to the cafe right after school

    every day. Could it be that she¡¯s working there?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Violeta is working at the cafe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility! Violeta needs money for her studies. If she doesn¡¯t have any, she might need to work

    part¨Ctime.¡±

    Zelena also thought it was quite likely.

    Because Violeta¡¯s card had been blocked for a while, she had no money to use.

    Even though she had a connection with Jasper, he wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he possibly keep giving

    money. to support Violeta all the time?/

    So, in order to sustain her school expenses, Violeta must be working part¨Ctime to earn her tuition.

    That girl must be working at Sunset Cafe!

    3/4

    Moreover, if Jasper hasn¡¯t been giving Violeta money, they are likely already fed up with her. It wouldn¡¯t

    be surprising if they kicked her out soon!

    When that happened¡­

    Hmph! Without Jasper and the others protecting her, let¡¯s see how Violeta could stillpete with her!

    Zelena became more convinced about this in her heart.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Lena, look at this.¡±

    Gillian took out the discount voucher from her bag. ¡°I heard that Violeta gave this discount voucher to

    Jasper and the others to distribute in the tennis club! I got onest time, and it said there¡¯s an 80%

    discount before the official opening!¡±

    Zelena suddenly smiled, and the mockery in her eyes was hard to conceal

    ¡°Why is Violeta like this? If she¡¯s out of money, she could just return to her parents and ask for help.

    Violeta is just too stubborn. Oh well, I feel sorry for her! How about this: on the opening day, let¡¯s go to

    the cafe together and help Violeta with her business!¡±

    The few of them exchanged nces.

    ¡°Lena, she¡¯s treated you like this, and you¡¯re still thinking about helping with the cafe business. You

    don¡¯t have to care so much for her. Violeta is not worth it!¡±

    Yeah, if we go, Violeta is so petty, she might think you¡¯re there to show off!¡±

    They were right. Zelena did go there to show off!

    Otherwise, did they think Zelena would support Violeta out of goodwill?

    But she didn¡¯t show it She pretended to be conflicted, lowered her eyshes, and said softly. ¡°Huft! I

    believe Violeta will one day understand my well¨Cintentioned efforts!¡±

    Send Gifts

    106

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 You¡¯re Way More Beautiful Than The Photos!

    Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was the beginning of the month, the day when Sunset Cafe

    reopened.

    Due to the overwhelming poprity of the previous discount vouchers, Violeta spontaneously added a

    new promotion. The first fifty customers would receive aplimentary piece of ck Forest cake on

    the reopening day.

    Near Tnd University, there were quite a few cafes.

    However, themed cafes were rtively scarce!

    After Violeta¡¯s transformation, Sunset Cafe evolved from a previously ordinary coffee shop into a

    themed cafe that changed its decor and menu to match the weather of each season. Even the

    decorations inside the cafe were specially customized.

    Due to the special promotion and the novelty of a themed cafe, even those who weren¡¯t coffee

    enthusiasts were willing to visit for the experience and to take photos.

    As a result, when the owners arrived early in the morning to reopen, a long line was forming at the

    entrance.

    Both of them

    report had never seen such a scene before. While opening the business, they called Violeta to

    situation.

    Violeta was on her way and had anticipated that the cafe¡¯s reopening would be extremely busy.

    Knowing the couple might be overwhelmed, she came to help them today!

    When Violeta arrived at the cafe, Kaylee also arrived on her bicycle.

    Vio

    Kaylee locked her bike and jogged over.

    ¡°Hi, Kay.¡±

    They exchanged smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Last time, Violeta gave Kaylee a dress as a gift, and not knowing how to repay the favor, Kaylee

    agreed toe and help at the cafe..

    After entering the cafe, Violeta took several sets of uniforms and custom¨Cmade aprons from her bag.

    After putting on the uniforms, they started the busy work of serving and taking orders.

    Violeta could have hired a few people to help instead ofing to assist personally.

    However, due to time constraints and considering that the rush would subside after the initial opening,

    the couple felt they could manage the workload themselves.

    Violeta had worked at this cafe in her previous life, so she was familiar with the order process and felt

    no

    pressure.

    1/4

    Chapter 50 You¡¯re Way More Beautiful Than The Photost

    efficiently.

    Most of the customersing to the cafe were Tnd University students. With Violeta¡¯s exceptional

    demeanor and delicate appearance, as she took orders at the front, many couldn¡¯t help but nce at

    her a few more times.

    Soon, they recognized Violeta!

    ¡°Hi, are you a student at Tnd University?¡±

    Violeta hesitated for a moment, then smiled and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh! I know you! Are you Violeta, the freshman from the Performing Arts Department, in the

    school¡¯s beauty pageant on the forum?¡±

    Previously, Violeta¡¯s photos were used to sign up for the campus beauty pageant. With votes from

    tennis club members, she quickly advanced to the preliminary round.

    She was too busy with the cafe to pay attention to the rankings.

    She didn¡¯t expect to be recognized here, but Violeta maintained a calm expression and admitted it.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The few people at the counter had bright and excited expressions.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, you¡¯re way more beautiful than in the photos!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the photos were already pretty¨Cjust passport photos! I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more

    beautiful in person! Oh my goodness, your photos did not do you justice!¡±

    Tm changing my vote right away. I¡¯m voting for you!¡±

    Violeta¡¯s registration photos were indeed quite casual. She just used a regr passport photo.

    Meanwhile, almost everyone else who signed up used artistic or heavily edited photos. It was rare

    enough for someone to look exactly like their submitted photo, let alone look even better in person.

    So, it pleasantly surprised them when they saw how Violeta looked in person.

    ¡°Violeta, you should go back and change your beauty pageant photo! Even taking a picture right here

    on the spot would look better than your slightly blurry passport photo!¡±

    Violeta fell silent for a moment, chuckled awkwardly, and quickly changed the subject. ¡°What would you

    like to drink? I¡¯ll take your orders.7

    After ordering their coffees, they sat down and waited. In the meantime, they discreetly snapped a

    photo of Violeta as she ced her order, keeping her head down. They managed to capture a corner of

    the cafe¡¯s interior design in the background.

    They posted the photo on a forum with the caption: ¡°You must visit West Street Sunset Cafe! Check out

    the beautiful waitress who will charm you!¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 50 You¡¯re Way More Beautiful Than The Photos!

    The post quickly gained attention, attracting more people to the cafe

    The crowd that showed up for the reopening far exceeded Violeta¡¯s expectations!

    There were simply too many people!

    They had prepared enough coffee beans for the entire day, but they were running out by the end of the

    meming.

    Violeta quickly called home and asked the maid to bring more coffee beans.

    While Violeta was busy and overwhelmed, Hayden and the others arrived in their cars.

    There was a line outside, and all the tables inside were upied. Many people stood, took pictures,

    and left with their coffee to¨Cgo because there were no avable seats,

    As Hayden walked into the cafe, his eyes immediatelynded on Violeta, who was working hard.

    Her long hair was tied back with a headband, and a few strands near her temples fell naturally onto her

    shoulders, adding a touch of charm to her beautiful features.

    Thements from earlier were indeed urate. Even in a casual photo, Violeta looked much better

    than her passport photo from the campus beauty pageant!

    Hayden was instantly captivated and could feel his heart skip a beat.

    When he looked at her, a trace of tenderness involuntarily appeared in his eyes.

    A group of people approached.

    ¡°Viol

    Upon hearing their voices, Violeta looked up at them. The smile on her face, worn from serving

    customers, didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°Why did you guyse here? There are no avable seats, so feel free to stand anywhere.¡±

    The eyes of others in the cafe turned towards the four of them as if they had discovered a new world.

    ¡°It¡¯s The Beatles!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, they¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°It looks like they know the waitress. D*mn! Their rtionship seems so good and really enviable¡­

    Hayden and the others were aware of the reopening today, so they specifically came to visit.

    The group walked over to the counter and casually chatted with Violeta. The few Tnd University girls

    who were ordering stood beside them, not knowing what to do, looking ecstatic and thrilled.

    Zoren asked, ¡°Vio, what are we having for lunch today?¡±

    Jasper took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll take a photo and post it on Instagram.¡±

    Liam caid. ¡°Look at this. The business is haaminal¡±

    3/4

    88%

    Chapter 50 You¡¯re Way More Beautiful Than The Photos!

    Violeta pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t! Don¡¯t post anything. My little ce can¡¯t handle the crowd!¡±

    Hayden chuckled softly, nced at the two nearly empty buckets of coffee beans behind her, and

    asked, ¡°Once the coffee beans are ground, can you close carly?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°No! I¡¯ve already called home to bring me more coffee beans. I want to sell them until

    it¡¯s pitch dark on our opening day.¡±

    Zoren rested his elbow on the counter, looking like a yboy..

    ¡°Vio, you shouldn¡¯t do this. It seems like we can¡¯t afford to support you. Not enough pocket money?¡±

    The White family wasn¡¯t short of money either. How did they end up with Violeta, this little money

    enthusiast, acting like she¡¯s diving into a pool of money?

    If Irene and Anton had known that their precious daughter was working so hard for just tens of

    thousands of dors in revenue for a day, they wouldn¡¯t have known what to think.

    Send Gifts

    0

    106

 Chapter 51

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 51 Get Her Money

    They couldn¡¯tprehend Violeta, not after everything she had experienced in her previous life-

    poverty, exhaustion, and hardship. Unlike them, who had always been spendthrifts, they had no

    understanding of the struggles she had faced.

    Even though Violeta was no longercking money, she still wanted others, including the couple in the

    caf¨¦, to live well. The caf¨¦, which used to have poor business, was now thriving. The couple were

    overjoyed because they no longer had to return to their hometown, and their children could study in

    Quinston.

    Violeta simply shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please don¡¯t talk to me anymore. You¡¯re disturbing my work. Go out and take a walk. There are

    too many people in the shop.¡±

    Aw, she¡¯sining about us now.

    Alright then, the four of them exchanged nces and left the shop to take a walk outside.

    They hadn¡¯t walked for long when Zelena and her group arrived. As soon as they entered, they saw

    Violeta standing behind the counter, taking orders. Zelena couldn¡¯t conceal the mockery and sarcasm

    in her eyes.

    I knew she would be working here.

    Look at what she¡¯s wearing. She must be living miserably after leaving the ke family.

    When Jasper gets tired of her and dumps her, she¡¯ll be even worse off

    Zelena felt great satisfaction in her heart. They confidently walked up to the counter, exchanging

    nces. When Violeta looked up and saw them, her expression remained unchanged.

    Zelena curled her lips and met Violeta¡¯s gaze with a shallow disdain in her eyes. She eximed in

    surprise, ¡°Oh, sis, how could you work here? If you need money, you should have told me! If things get

    tough, you can always go back to Dad and Mom and apologize. They will definitely forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Sis, even though we are not biological sisters and you are not Dad and Mom¡¯s biological child, they

    have raised you for eighteen years and still have feelings for you. They would never be so heartless

    towards you. Sis, seeing you work so hard here, I feel really sorry for you!¡±

    Zelena¡¯s voice was not low, quickly attracting the attention of others in the store. Her intention was

    simple: to embarrass Violeta. Naturally, the more people who knew, the happier she would be. Gillian

    and Candy also chimed in from the side.

    ¡°Lena, just forget it. Someone like her will never be grateful!¡±

    ¡°Yes. She fits this job perfectly. Slie has enjoyed the benefits of being with you for eighteen years for

    free! You are being too considerate of her. Someone like her doesn¡¯t deserve it¡±

    They echoed each other, putting on a show that delighted the three women. Violeta found it quite

    ridiculous, Zelena was truly determined to make things difficult for her.

    The forum post had gained quite a bit of attention, and many people hade to see Violeta¡¯s true

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    1/4

    Chapter 51 Get Her Money

    phones and leftments on the forum, enjoying the spectacle,

    At this moment, Kaylee, who was having her meal, walked over and rudely asked, ¡°Seriously, why are

    you people so nosy? Are you going to order or not? If not, please leave.¡±

    ¡°We are going to order. We never said we wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    The three of them nced at the menu and were about to ce their orders. However, the people in

    line behind them were not happy.

    ¡°Hey, are you three from Tnd University? How can you be so uncivilized!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that we are all in line? What¡¯s the meaning of cutting in suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Did you even see us? It¡¯s hot outside, and there are still many people waiting out there!¡±

    Zelena and the others had be too engrossed in their conversation and had forgotten that they

    were still in line. They felt extremely embarrassed.

    Someone recognized Zelena and spoke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the girl who used to wear cheerleading uniforms

    on the forum?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her! I didn¡¯t expect her to be so uncivilized!¡±

    Now things were not looking good for Zelena. Her reputation was ruined.

    Violeta was known for her beauty, while Zelena was known for her embarrassing behavior. The

    contrast

    Was stark.

    ¡°I think she also participated in the campus beauty pageant, right? I remember she received quite a few

    votes! I can¡¯t believe her behavior. This is really disappointing.¡±

    ¡°We apologize, everyone.¡±

    Zelena quickly realized the situation and apologized to the people in line behind her with a remorseful

    expression. Then, she cleverly shifted the me onto Violeta.

    ¡°The person taking your orders is my sister. When I found out she was working here, I felt so sorry for

    her that I became anxious and forgot I was still in line. I¡¯m really sorry about that! How about this? Let

    me treat you all to coffee! If you¡¯re willing to forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Really!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re treating us to coffee? That¡¯s great!¡±

    The crowd was buzzing with excitement.

    Upon hearing Zelena¡¯s words, the people who wereining in line just now suddenly changed

    their expressions.

    Violeta stood behind the counter, coldly observing the scene.

    Zelena always liked using this tactic because offering immediate benefits was the most effective way to

    win

    #214

    Chapter 51 Get Her Money

    people over.

    However, she nced at Mic¨Ccmpty coffee beans next to her and smiled.

    The coffee beans were running out, so she had called the servants at home to deliver more.

    The White family¡¯s coffee beans were imported and of high quality. Although the ones used in the shop

    before were not bad, the ones from the White family were naturally the best.

    At first, Violeta only thought about opening the business and didn¡¯t properly prepare everything. Event

    though using the White family¡¯s coffee beans would almost eliminate the profit and might even result in

    a loss, it was still a way to establish a reputation.

    She didn¡¯t n to increase the profit or raise the prices.

    But now, Zelena insisted on paying the bill, so she just had to increase the profit!

    Not only did she have to increase the profit, but she also had to make a substantial profit from it.

    Since she was in the business of making money, if someone offered free money, she would definitely

    wee it with open arms!

    ¡°Alright! Apuse for Zelenal She is treating you guys to coffee!¡±

    Violeta led the apuse and then exaggeratedly said, ¡°But I forgot to tell you, we only have enough

    coffee beans left for less than five cups of coffee. We need to switch to better beans, so the price will

    be different, you know!¡±

    Whether or not there was a price increase didn¡¯t matter to the people waiting in line. After all, they

    didn¡¯t have to pay, and they could still enjoy better coffee. There is no reason not to take the offer.

    However, Zelena¡¯s expression changed.

    Earlier, she could offer to treat everyone to coffee because she had looked at the menu prices and they

    weren¡¯t that expensive!

    But now, listening to Violeta¡¯s tone, it seemed that the price would change after switching the beans.

    Although she had money, she wasn¡¯t foolish. She didn¡¯t want to be deceived by Violeta.

    ¡°How coincidental that you switched the beans as soon as I arrived. Who knows if the beans you

    switched. to are of good quality?¡±

    Violeta smirked. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I told you in advance that we were switching beans. Whether you treat or not

    is up to you. But you did say you would treat everyone earlier, so are you reneging on your word now?¡±

    Kaylee exaggeratedly said, ¡°No way. You just promised to treat everyone to coffee earlier. Are you

    really going to back out now? You can¡¯t be that kind of woman, can you?¡±

    The words of the two, along with the gazes of the people in line behind them, put Zelena in a difficult

    position.

    Zelena clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, since I said it, I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡±

    Violeta raised her red lips and apuded.

 Chapter 52

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph-

    Chapter 52 Some People Are Clueless And Talk Nonsense

    After boasting, Zelena and the others stood by to supervise the coffee¨Cmaking. Before the remaining

    coffee beans ran out, a servant from the White family arrived with tworge boxes of coffee beans. As

    soon as the new coffee beans were opened, a fragrant aroma filled the air. It was so pure. Anyone

    knowledgeable about coffee beans could tell at a nce that the beans in this box were top¨Cnotch

    Colombian beans. However, Zelena and the others were unaware.

    ¡°How much does a cup of this new coffee cost?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°A dor and fifty cents, replied Violeta.

    The pricing at Sunset Caf¨¦ took into ount that the target audience was students, so it emphasizes

    cost- effectiveness. Using premium beans for hand¨Cground coffee was a high¨Cend quality with great

    cost- effectiveness, and one dor and fifty cents was a reasonable price.

    Gillian widened his eyes and questioned, ¡°One dor and fifty cents? Is it worth it!? You¡¯re saying these

    are good beans, but are they really?¡±

    Violeta responded, ¡°I can tolerate ignorance, but stupidity is another story.¡±

    Just then, Fiona had already made a fresh cup of Americano with the new beans. As soon as the cup

    of Americano was served, everyone could already smell the aroma of the coffee.

    A man with slightly long hair in the queue behind them, looking somewhat unkempt, immediately said,

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be Colombian Supremo!¡±

    Fiona was an expert in coffee. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have opened a coffee shop herself. Seeing that

    the man had good taste, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re an expert, sir.¡±

    George smiled shyly. ¡°Not an expert. I just drink a lot.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s gaze fell on him. George¡¯s deep gaze met Violeta¡¯s eyes through the gap in his forehead, and

    they exchanged a nce.

    ¡°Colombian Supremo is recognized as one of the best coffee beans in the world. It already has a

    natural sweetness, so it¡¯s best not to add sugar in order to maintain its optimal vor. Just the aroma

    alone is so delightful, and drinking it will surely be a superb delight!¡±

    George was really looking forward to the taste of this cup of coffee. Hearing their words, the people in

    line behind them became even more eager. They had stumbled upon a great find.

    Gillian had originally wanted to question whether the coffee beans in the Caf¨¦ were subpar, but she

    didn¡¯t expect someone knowledgeable to suddenly appear from the crowd and speak so confidently. It

    was truly unbelievable! They nced disdainfully at George. He was dressed sloppily, with messy hair.

    At first nce, he looked like a homeless person on the street! How could someone like him drink

    coffee in the same shop as them!

    Candy said with disgust, ¡°He¡¯s so dirty! Is he a homeless person? Hey! Violeta, do you let just about

    anyone into your shop?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Violeta looked at George in front of her. Although George looked messy, his clothes

    were quite clean. He had been here for a while, keeping a low profile, and there was no unpleasant

    odoring from him. At a nce, it was clear that he was not a homeless person; he just didn¡¯t care

    about

    drewing himself un

    1/4

    Chapter 52 Some People Are Clueless And Talk Nonsense

    Violeta said lightly, ¡°Sunset Caf¨¦ wees coffee lovers from all over the world, even beggars on the

    street, as long as they appreciate and understand coffee. Why won¡¯t we wee them? They¡¯re unlike

    some ignorant fools who wouldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut even though they know nothing at all.¡±

    Kaylee, not far away, smiled and agreed, ¡®Exactly! Some people who know nothing about coffee can

    stille in and talk nonsense, while those who truly appreciate it haven¡¯t even looked down on you

    yet!¡±

    Besides, the guy named the coffee perfectly just by a whiff of its smell. He¡¯s no bottom feeder. Gillian

    has no idea what she¡¯s talking about. Gillian remained silent after receiving the lecture.

    Candy, who was standing beside them, wanted to support Gillian, so she spoke up to console her,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gillian. Why bother arguing with a waiter?¡±

    Gillian nodded, feeling relieved. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even though I¡¯m not doing well, I haven¡¯t stooped so low

    as to work as a waiter in a coffee shop! I don¡¯t understand why some people are so arrogant!¡±

    They were indirectly insulting and cursing Violeta.

    Violeta chuckled softly and continued to take her orders.

    However, Fiona couldn¡¯t help herself when she heard this. She didn¡¯t understand the situation when

    Zelena approached earlier and performed a scene.

    But now that Gillian had openly mocked Violeta, she knew what was happening.

    Fiona nced at Gillian and said, ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something. Ms. Violeta is not a

    waitress in the shop! She is the owner of the coffee shop!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s the owner? That must be a joke.¡±

    They simply couldn¡¯t believe that Violeta was the owner of the caf¨¦.

    Zelena¡¯s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing these words. How could it be possible that this despicable

    person was the owner of the caf¨¦?

    Fiona said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, she is still the owner of the caf¨¦. Violeta took over the caf¨¦

    half a month ago. University students nowadays are really something. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re looking

    down on waitstaff and the working ss.¡±

    ¡°Your ancestors were in the working ss too. If you continue to speak disrespectfully, I will go to your

    school andin to your teachers! I remember what you all look like!¡±

    Gillian remained silent.

    Candy said nothing.

    Zelena was quiet as well, but she kept observing Violeta¡¯s expression.

    From beginning to end, Violeta maintained a calm expression, and her tone when she asked the

    middle- aged woman behind her to make coffee didn¡¯t sound like that of a waitress at all!

    Could she really be the owner of this cafe?

    No! Where did she get the money to take over the shop?

    2/4

    Chapter 52 Some People Are Clueless And Talk Nonsense

    Zelena had a thousand questions on her mind.

    The next second. Zelena suddenly remembered that if Violeta was indeed the owner of this caf¨¦, then

    didn¡¯t that mean she made this despicable person carn all the money for treating everyone to coffee

    today!?

    No wonder when Zelena said she would treat everyone to coffee carlier, Violeta smiled so happily!

    She clenched her fist and red at Violeta.

    Meanwhile, Violeta just nced at her with a calm gaze and smiled, saying. ¡°Zelena, thank you so

    much for paying today.¡±

    ¡°Today, Zelena is treating everyone. Such a great opportunity should not be missed. Zelena is so

    generous, so let¡¯s all invite more friends toe and join us!¡±

    Zelena was furious to the point of having a splitting headache. Today was really going to cost her a

    fortune!

    She couldn¡¯t back down now because the words had already been spoken. If she regretted it, her

    reputation would bepletely ruined. There were tons of students here, and they would tell everyone

    about it.

    Zelena could only suppress her anger and put on a fake smile, saying, ¡°Yeah. I just want to make

    friends.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to vote for me after we all finish our coffee!¡±

    Vote?

    Heh, at least her mind works fast enough.

    At this point, she could only rely on campaigning to find some inner bnce.

    Before long, George walked up to the counter and ordered a traditional Americano,

    But after cing his order, George didn¡¯t rush to leave.

    Instead, he looked at Violeta and said in a deep voice, ¡°When you return.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Violeta¡¯s hand paused for a moment, and she looked up at him with a serene gaze,

    smiling gently.

    ¡°We will drink the elixir of immortality together.¡±

    They had exchanged the secret code!

    George¡¯s eyes lit up, never expecting that the person in front of him was actually Six!

    Violeta marked his order number and refused to take his money.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    This one¡¯s on me.¡±

    3/4

    94%

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Tnd University Computer Science Genius, George. Upon hearing Violeta¡¯s words,

    Zelena nced at George with contempt and discreetly rolled her eyes. Coincidentally, two people left

    the shop at that moment, freeing up two seats.

    Violeta gestured for George to sit, saying, ¡°Please find a seat and wait for me. We¡¯ll talk after I finish my

    work.¡±

    George nodded and walked over to the round table, taking a seat.

    However, Zelena was not pleased. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m the one who paid. Why don¡¯t you let me sit there?¡±

    Violeta nced at her and replied, ¡°There¡¯s still one seat left. Can¡¯t you walk there yourself? Do you

    need someone to carry you?¡±

    Zelena narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit with other people! I¡¯m a germaphobe.¡±

    That was just an excuse.

    If George were reced with Nn, Zelena would have eagerly rushed over long ago.

    She simply disliked George.

    Zelena¡¯s implicit meaning was that she hoped George would vacate the seat for her to sit alone.

    But that would not happen.

    Violeta scanned Zelena up and down and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°You¡¯re a germaphobe? Then you

    shouldn¡¯t havee out. Yet you¡¯re out here polluting the air for everyone. No one hasined

    about you yet. What makes you think you have the right toin?¡±

    ¡°Why you¡­

    Fiona chimed in, ¡°Who do you think you are? Just because you paid doesn¡¯t mean you can be picky

    and act all high and mighty in the store. There are many other customers here, and we¡¯re not here to

    serve just you. If you¡¯re a germaphobe, then pay and go home quickly!¡±

    Zelena was speechless.

    Kaylee chuckled on the side.

    Fiona is so fierce!

    Sitting at the table, George heard their conversation.

    A warm feeling filled his heart.

    2 < 0 20

    George had never seen a stranger speak up for him, and they had only met for the first time.

    Although he didn¡¯t affect others, being disliked was not umon for George. He didn¡¯t care about

    others¡® opinions of his appearance, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to speak up for him today, and it

    made him feel different.

    1/4

    94%

    Lentus

    Chapter 53 fnd University Commenterence Centive, George

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, Zelena couldn¡¯t even imagine that dr had already offended Red Hat, who would

    be one of her future allies. She would regret it in the future!

    Zelena felt that if she stayed here any longer, she would not be able to resist breaking character.

    Moreover, with more and more peopleing to order coffee, she didn¡¯t want to continue being a

    scapegoat, so she paid carly and left quickly.

    After finishing most of her work, she finally had some time to rest.

    Violeta approached George¡¯s table with two slices of cake. ¡°Would you like to have some?¡±

    George nced at the delicate cakes in front of him and politely declined, ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Upon hearing that he didn¡¯t want any, Violeta picked up her fork and started eating on her own.

    Without hesitation, she asked, ¡°Are you Red Hat?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± George looked at Violeta and asked, ¡°Are you Six?¡±

    George had never thought that Six would be a woman, he had assumed it was a man.

    After all, the renowned hackers on the leaderboard were mostly men, with very few women, if any.

    Violeta raised her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re not quite what I imagined.¡±

    In her previous life, Violeta had never met Red Hat in person.

    Because Red Hat was secretly helping Zelena control onlinements and had never revealed

    himself.

    Violeta had initially assumed that the renowned sock puppet leader, Red Hat, was a middle¨Caged man

    conforming to the stereotype of a programmer, with a big belly and possibly wearing sses.

    However, the person in front of her, George, was a slim and well¨Cgroomed individual, except for his

    slightly long hair that gave him a messy appearance.

    George

    hadn¡¯t interacted much with the opposite sex, and his visit today was also rushed.

    Upon hearing Violeta¡¯s words, he felt a bit awkward and shyly asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Violeta suddenly smiled and raised her lips, saying, ¡°Oh, nothing. What¡¯s your name? Are you also a

    student at Tnd University? Which department are you in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m George, from theputer science department.

    Theputer science department?

    Violeta was slightly taken aback.

    But upon reflection, it made sense. He was a hacker, so being in theputer science department was

    2/4

    Chapter 52 Tnd University Computer Science Genus, George

    Hayden and the others were also from theputer science departments she wondered if they knew

    each

    other.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Violeta¡±

    George silently repeated her name in his mind.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. And you recognized the beans just now. I assume you¡¯re a frequent coffee

    drinker? You cane here anytime you¡¯re free, and F¡¯ll treat you to aplimentary drink?

    George looked at the smiling Violeta in front of him. His expression froze for a moment, and then he

    said, ¡°No need for a free drink. I can pay for it

    He didn¡¯t actuallyck money, he was just obsessed withputers, so he didn¡¯t like to clean up after

    himself.

    Besidesputer programs, George wasn¡¯t interested in anything else.

    If it weren¡¯t for Violeta¡¯s superior skills, George wouldn¡¯t havee out to meet her, but he didn¡¯t

    expect that Six was a woman, which greatly exceeded George¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t turn down a paying customer.¡±

    Suddenly, Violeta looked at George¡¯s hair and reached out, causing George to shrink back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He immediately froze.

    Violeta plucked a white dandelion seed from his forehead, a small seed that George didn¡¯t know how

    she had discovered. She held it in her hand and blew on it, causing it to float away.

    George was stunned.

    Violeta met his gaze and brushed his hair to the side, revealing a thin and handsome face.

    George had good looks, just a bit thin. He was tall and slender, dressed loosely, like a bamboo pole. If

    he dressed up nicely, he would definitely be popr.

    Looking at him, Violeta smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look nice? Why keep your hair so long? Just get

    a

    haircut.

    George said nothing.

    George¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He lowered his eyes, and his heart started beating rapidly.

    Violeta withdrew her hand and continued eating cake.

    After a while, Hayden and the others returned. As soon as they entered the shop, Hayden noticed

    Violeta sitting with a man.

    The four of them approached and recognized George.

    3/4

    10:04 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 53 Tnd University Computer Science Genius, George

    Upon hearing their voices, Violeta turned her head and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back? I just finished my work.¡±

    Several people pulled up chairs and sat down, stretching their legs.

    ¡°George?¡±

    Jasper called out.

    94%0

    George looked at them with a distant gaze, stood up from the chair, and said to Violeta, ¡°I¡¯m leaving

    now. I¡¯lle find you next time.¡±

    With that, George walked around the table and exited through the front door.

    ¡°Why did he leave as soon as he saw you?¡± Violeta shifted her gaze back and asked Hayden and the

    others, ¡°Do you have a problem with him?¡±

    Zoren replied. ¡°No. Everyone in our department knows George. He¡¯s aputer genius.¡±

    Liam added,

    any friends, borge is an entric guy, but he¡¯s renowned for his genius. He never attends sses or

    has

    any friends, but he has won numerous technology awards for the college.¡±

    Jasper asked, Vio, how did you meet him?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°We met online.¡±

    Zoren chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s really exceptional in his field. Hade even approached him before to coborate

    on an artificial intelligence program, but he declined.¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 54

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 54 The Tramp Is George

    George, a talented individual in theputer science department at Tnd University,es from an

    ordinary working¨Css family. However, his exceptional skills inputer science have earned him

    support from Tnd University, exempting him from paying tuition fees and granting him significant

    schrships annually.

    Furthermore, numerouspanies have sought George¡¯s programming expertise, enabling him to

    support his parents and purchase a house in Quinston, achieving financial independence.

    George can often be found in the cafeteria or the library at Tnd University, which are his usual

    hangouts.

    Previously, when Hayden wanted to install artificial intelligence programs on the top floor of Liberty

    Grove, he approached George to write the program. However, George declined the offer.

    While George is undoubtedly a genius, he is also known for being difficult to work with, making him

    unaffordable for most people. Hayden didn¡¯t waste too much time on him. Instead, he sought out an

    overseaspany to finish the renovations and Al programmning.

    Given this information, Violeta began to understand how Zelena managed to approach George.

    It is likely that Zelena heard about George¡¯s reputation as aputer science genius and strategically

    positioned herself in the library or cafeteria to have a chance encounter with him. From there, she

    gradually utilized her skills to manipte George and turn him into her aplice.

    Otherwise, Violeta found it hard to believe that Zelena, who previously showed disdain for George,

    would suddenly be friends with him. It must be George¡¯s reputation as a genius that prompted her

    to actively pursue a connection with him.

    Every step taken by Zelena was meticulously calcted, as she had long been preparing for the future.

    Meanwhile, in her previous life, Violeta was still struggling with her living expenses

    Violeta never stood a chance against Zelena.

    Unfortunately for Zelena, she was a step toote in this life, and she would have to experience the

    bitterness of being intercepted.

    Zelena and herpanions returned to school.

    Earlier that morning. Zelena had spent nearly three thousand dors at the caf¨¦, unaware that it

    belonged. to Violeta.

    She and her friends came back to school. Candy asked, ¡°Lena, did you know that caf¨¦ belongs to

    Violeta?¡±

    This remark hit a sore spot, but Zelena suppressed her anger and replied, ¡°I had no idea.¡±

    Gillian said, ¡°Seems like this Violeta is quite resourceful. Even you didn¡¯t know about her caf¨¦¡­¡±

    Having already suffered enough from this incident, Zelena didn¡¯t want to discuss Violeta any further.

    She

    interrupted and said, ¡°Alright, enough already. Let¡¯s not mention her again. You guys go to the

    ssroom

    I

    1:L

    1/4

    Chapter 54 The Tramp is George

    After speaking, Zelena turned around and walked away.

    Gillian and Candy stood there, stunned.

    Zelena arrived at the library, knowing in advance that theputer genius George often frequented it

    to surf the inte.

    George was undoubtedly a valuable connection that Zelena couldn¡¯t afford to miss!

    Establishing a rtionship with George would greatly assist Zelena in managing online data in the

    future.

    She had heard that George was a homebody!

    In order to get close to George, Zelena had dressed up, wearing a pure and innocent pleated skirt. She

    refused to believe that the geeky George wouldn¡¯t be moved by her appearance!

    Initially, she had nned to cause trouble at Violeta¡¯s caf¨¦, but little did she know that Violeta owned

    the caf¨¦ herself.

    With her luck running out, Zelena urgently needed to regain her confidence.

    She went to the library, where the librarian had been bribed by Zelena. Upon seeing Zelena¡¯s arrival,

    the librarian quickly approached and said, ¡°Zelena, you¡¯re here early. George hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Zelena frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he usuallyes to the library at this time? Why hasn¡¯t hee

    today?¡±

    The librarian replied, I don¡¯t know, but even though he hasn¡¯t arrived, you can wait for him at that seat

    over there.

    Zelena was speechless, but she had no choice.

    She went to the seat where George often sat and waited, taking out her phone to take a picture of her

    appearance. After confirming that there were no ws, she felt relieved.

    After a while, George arrived at the library with hisputer.

    Originally, he intended to go to his usual seat, but to his surprise, as soon as he approached, he

    noticed. Zelena upying it!

    George immediately recognized Zelena as the woman who caused trouble at the cafe and even

    comined about him, iming she was a germaphobe.

    He had a negative impression of this woman and even felt a bit repulsed.

    So George decisively grabbed hisputer and sat on the other side, maintaining a distance from

    Zelena.

    Unaware of George¡¯s arrival, Zelena waited for ten minutes without seeing anyone, and she couldn¡¯t

    help but feel anxious, She got up and went to find the librarian, asking, ¡°Excuse me, didn¡¯t you say he

    would be here soon? I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, so why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Did you get the

    information wrong?¡±

    The librarian paused for a moment and said, ¡°No way! I just saw him enter.¡±

    ¡°He came?¡± Zelena looked surprised. ¡°Where is he? I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    The librarian stood un from her seat and scanned the seats in front. She spotted George sitting by the

    2/4

    94%

    Chapter 54 The Tramp Is George

    window and pointed at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s him right there.¡±

    Zelena followed the librarian¡¯s finger and saw the disheveled George.

    She was shocked!

    What??

    This unkempt man in the cafe is George??

    Zelena¡¯s face turned pale, and she was too shocked to say anything.

    If this man was indeed George, then her n to make a good impression on him had already failed

    before it even began!

    Zelena almost lost her bnce and took two steps back, quickly contemting what to do.

    She didn¡¯t want to miss out on George, a potential powerful ally in the future, so she had no choice but

    to gather her courage and walk over, sitting across from George.

    George noticed someone sitting in front of him and furrowed his brows slightly, lifting his eyelids to take

    at nce at her.

    Zelena smiled awkwardly and said gently, ¡°Hello.¡±

    It took every ounce of willpower not to roll his eyes. George wouldn¡¯t entertain Zelena with a greeting,

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered and continued to look at theputer screen.

    Zelena thought that George didn¡¯t dislike her since he ignored her, so she quickly said, ¡°I came to

    apologize to you. I¡¯m really sorry for what happened in the coffee shop earlier. Actually, my friend told

    me to say that. I have no prejudice against you¡­.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    George closed his notebook and left, heading to the third floor of the library.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Zelena called out twice, but George just walked away.

    She sighed helplessly. It was over!

    It was all because of Violeta!

    If it weren¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have offended George!

    Now, how could she regain George¡¯s favor?

    Violeta worked diligently in the coffee shop all day and didn¡¯t close until the evening.

    3/4

    94%

    Chapter 54 The Tramp Is George

    When calcting the day¡¯s earnings at night, Fiona and her husband jumped up happily.

    Seeing their joy, Violeta felt happy too.

    ¡°This money is enough to cover the operating expenses of the shop¡¯s equipment. I heard that there is

    also a shop for rent on the second floor. If business continues to be good, I will consider taking over the

    upstairs shop and connecting the two floors.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 55

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 55 I Hope You Can Bring Glory To Our Club!

    Today was exhausting, but everyone was filled with joy.

    Although Fiona and her wife no longer owned the cafe, they were incredibly grateful to Violeta.

    ¡°Violeta, thank you for revitalizing this shop. I have put so much effort and dreams into this ce. There

    were many moments when I wanted to give up and return to my hometown, but¡­¡±

    Fiona wiped away her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past anymore. We will definitely thrive in the future!¡±

    This cafe held great significance for them as a couple..

    Regardless of who owned the shop, they would continue to serve diligently and manage it with care.

    ¡°I know, I can trust that you will take good care of the shop.¡±

    ¡°If you ever need assistance and find it overwhelming, please let me know. I will hire someone.¡±

    Fiona and her husband nodded. ¡°Alright, Violeta.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Violeta. Just call me Vio.¡±

    The couple exchanged nces and nodded. ¡°Alright, Vio.¡±

    With the cafe matters settled, Violeta also fulfilled one of her wishes.

    Despite the busy day, Violeta felt immensely satisfied.

    After closing the shop, Violeta first dropped off Kaylee.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Vio.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Violeta sat in the car and watched Kaylee enter the apartment building before instructing the driver to

    start the journey home.

    On the way back to the White family, Violeta received a message from Hayden.

    Have you arrived home?¡¯

    Not yet, still on the way.

    I bought you something. Check it out.¡±

    Violeta was stunned.

    What is it?¡±

    You¡¯ll know when you arrive.

    1/4

    Chapter 55 Hope You Can Bring Glory To Our Clubl

    would not inform her in advance. Instead, he would buy it and send it directly to her home.

    Violeta shook her head helplessly and could only wait until she got home.

    Ten minutester, they finally arrived at the White family estate,

    As soon

    as the car entered the garden, a little wolf cubs emerged from behind the Roman colum

    Violeta returned homete tonight, unlike before when she wouldl quickly return home after school.

    Tuna had been waiting at the door and finally saw her return.

    Violeta got out of the car and picked up Tuna from the ground, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s only been a day.

    Why are you so clingy?¡±

    At that moment, several servants approached and respectfully said to Violeta, ¡°Violeta, some people

    delivered several boxes here earlier.¡±

    It must be the items Hayden bought.

    Violeta walked over while holding Tuna. ¡°Open them up. They should be from Hayden.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The servants quickly brought out the packages.

    Upon opening them, they discovered several brand¨Cnew models of coffee machines, beverage

    machines, and three boxes of thetest coffee beans.

    Violeta was astonished when she saw these items.

    Coincidentally, Violeta had just been considering ordering a batch of thetest machines and beans

    online. She did not expect Hayden to send them to her.

    What a delightful surprise!

    It truly was a stroke of luck.

    So, Violeta took out her phone and sent a message to Hayden.

    I received the items. You¡¯re so considerate, Hayden,¡±

    Hayden replied, I¡¯m d. I initially wanted to have someone deliver them directly to the store, but I

    figured you would be off work by then. Those are air¨Cshipped Mesir coffee beans. Three boxes should

    last you for a while, and I¡¯ll have them delivered every season.

    The machines and beans were of top¨Cnotch quality, and even the machines were imported as they

    were currently unavable on the market.

    Thank you! I¡¯ll ept them as a gift for my store opening this time.

    But you won¡¯t have to do it next time. Opening a store is about making a profit, and these should be

    considered as nart of the expenses. I can¡¯t keen enting your sunnlies for free

    2/4

    10:04 Mon, 10 Jun G

    Chapter 55 I Hope You Can Bring Glory To Our Club!

    While Violeta was aware that Hayden was wealthy, she couldn¡¯t continue taking advantage of him.

    Hayden replied, ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll give you the contact information of the supplier then.

    Violeta responded, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Next time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    Hayden replied, ¡°You already owe me two meals.¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°Okay, I remember.¡±

    After arranging for someone to deliver the beans and machines to the store tomorrow, Violeta went

    upstairs, took a shower, and fell asleep on the bed.

    Tunay beside her, licking her hand with its wet tongue, but Violeta was too exhausted to notice.

    94%

    The next day at school, the tennis club¡¯s group chat announced that they would start the internal

    tournament in the afternoon to select members for the league matches.

    After finishing their sses, Violeta and Kaylee went to the club for training.

    Due to Violeta¡¯s appearance at the coffee shop yesterday, she stood out in the new campus belle

    pageant and sessfully made it into the top five in terms of votes. After the first round of vote

    counting, there would be an opportunity to upload photos again.

    ¡°Violeta, have you prepared your photo?¡±

    ¡°What photo?¡±

    ¡°The photos for the contest! Your previous photos were too casual. You need to prepare a good one for

    the second round!¡±

    Violeta tossed the tennis ball in her hand and pondered for a moment before gently replying, ¡°Let me

    check the leaderboard first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,e with me.¡±

    Recently, the campus belle pageant at Tnd University had been trending on the forum and it was

    even pinned at the top.

    Although there was no prize, it represented a certain level of honor.

    Violeta followed the senior female student to the lounge. Then, the senior opened theputer to

    show her the current leaderboard.

    ¡°The vote count for the first round will end in five days. You are currently in third ce, in the

    top five.¡±

    Her senior happily pointed to Violeta¡¯s ranking and said, ¡°After the first round, there will be two more

    rounds of talentpetition. Ithink you have a good chance. If you take it seriously, you might secure a

    spot in the top three after the three rounds!¡±

    Secure a spot in the top three?

    Violeta nced at the leaderboard. She remembered th

    Chapter 551 Hope You Can Bring Glory To Our Club!

    ten in the first round and sessfully advanced to the second round.

    94%1

    In the end, Zelena achieved first ce in the third round, gaining a lot of poprity. In her sophomore.

    year, she caught the director¡¯s attention among many ordinary girls auditioning for the lead role in a

    music video.

    If she could make a name for herself on the campus belle leaderboard, having the title of Tnd

    University¡¯s Campus Belle would be a boost for her future career.

    Zelena was immediately crowned the most beautiful campus belle of Tnd University when she

    debuted, which greatly increased her exposure.

    Violeta did not have much interest in this leaderboard because she believed that every girl had her own

    beauty and it should not be judged solely based on appearance.

    Zelena was indeed attractive, but whaty beneath her surface?

    Who would have known that she was actually deceitful and malicious?

    Violeta was not interested in this list, but she was interested in surpassing Zelena.

    So, she said to her senior, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll upload a new photo for the second round.¡±

    The senior replied, ¡°Great! Give it to me, and I will submit it for you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The senior was confident in her judgment.

    Violeta was truly stunning, possessing the kind of beauty that could attract both genders.

    With just one ID photo, she managed to make it into the top five. So, if she changed her photo, she

    would definitely receive more votes.

    Violeta figured her senior was too enthusiastic, so she asked casually, ¡°Senior, why are you so

    passionate about this? I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m letting you down if I don¡¯t achieve a good ranking.¡±

    ??

    The senior stood up from her seat, patted Violeta¡¯s shoulder, and said earnestly, ¡°You don¡¯t know about

    the love¨Chate rtionship between our club and the dance club!¡±

    ¡°In the past, the campus belle was always chosen from the dance club every year. They used to mock

    us, iming that despite being the most popr club in school, we don¡¯t even have a campus belle.

    They were ridiculing our appearance and making fun of our looks!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this year they better watch out. With you around, we can finally hold our heads up high! That¡¯s

    why everyone is enthusiastically voting for you in hopes that you can bring honor to our club!¡±

    Send Gifts

    at in her previous life. Zelena made it to the ton

 Chapter 56

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 56 The Intensity Of This Year¡¯s Campus Belle Pageant Surpasses The Previous One!

    The tennis club and the dance club had been engaged in a secret rivalry.

    The members of the dance club regarded the tennis club members as monkeys jumping around with

    rackets!

    94%0

    D

    Meanwhile, the tennis club members privately insulted the dance club members as mboyant

    peacocks!

    In short, the two clubs had harbored animosity toward each other for a long time.

    Every year, Tnd University would hold a club conference where the tennis club and the dance club

    competed against each other.

    However, the tennis club had never been able to surpass the dance club¡¯s performance,

    While the tennis club could not match the dance club¡¯s performance, the dance club had also been

    unable to win the prestigious trophies that the tennis club had won in the city.

    Both clubs had their own strengths, but they always felt the need topare.

    In the past, when the tennis club went out topete, they would ask the dance club members to

    come and be the cheerleaders.

    Although the dance club members would agree out of respect for Nn, the student council president,

    they would always make sarcastic remarks.

    Nn was also troubled by this.

    So when Zelena volunteered to take care of the cheerleading team this time, Nn was finally freed

    from the trouble.

    After listening to what her senior said, Violeta suddenly understood and nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Violeta, it¡¯s up to you whether you can help our club redeem itself this time!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! All members of our club will support you!¡±

    Why were they suddenly so passionate?

    If Violeta did not put in effort for the next two rounds, she would disappoint her fans.

    After the afternoon training.

    Originally, freshmen were not eligible to participate in the league.

    However, Violeta and Kaylee, as the super rookies of this year, were selected for the league.

    1/4

    Chapter So The Intensity Of This Year¡¯s Campus Belle Pageant Surpasses The Previous One! When

    Zelena heard this news, her expression was as clisgusted as if she had eaten something unpleasant.

    It was because Zelena not only customized costumes for the cheerleading team but also volunteered to

    customize costumes for the league membe

    Her intention was to impress Nn, but she did not expect that Violeta and Kaylee would also be

    among the league members!

    Zelena felt ufortable as if she had swallowed a lly when she spent money to customize clothes for

    these two.

    Violeta and Kaylee trained at the tennis court for several consecutive days.

    Their rtionship with the members of the tennis club grew stronger and stronger. After school, they

    would gather at the cafe, have a drink, and enjoy some crayfish together.

    Since its opening, the cafe¡¯s business had stabilized with a steady daily flow of customers.

    D

    Violeta set up a message wall on the left side of the cafe for customers who wanted to leave their

    messages.

    In just a few days, the wall was filled with messages from Tnd University students, including ¡°Res

    confessions.

    George also came to the cafe to have coffee.

    This weekend, George got a haircut and appeared in front of Violeta looking fresh and clean.

    Violeta looked at the rejuvenated boy in front of her and paused for a moment before reacting. ¡°Are you

    George?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Not bad! You¡¯ve changed a lot. It seems like you took my advice fromst time! Good job!¡±

    Violeta smiled at him with satisfaction.

    George felt a little nervous but he felt relieved when he heard Violeta say this.

    ¡°What would you like to drink? Americano? Fiona, one iced Americano here.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    George sat in front of Violeta and saw her drawing on a blueprint. So, he asked, ¡°Are you drawing a

    blueprint?¡±

    Violeta nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nning to buy the second floor and open it up to make two floors. I¡¯ll need to

    renovate it, so I am thinking about the design now. I also want to install some artificial intelligence and

    sound systems in the store.¡±

    Upon hearing that, George did not hesitate and immediately responded, ¡°I can assist you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Violeta was taken aback.

    Previously Zoren and the others had mentioned that Hayden had paid a substantial amount of money

    to

    2/4

    Chapter 56 The Intensity Of This Year¡¯s Campus Belle Pageant Surpasses The Previous One!

    seck George¡¯s help, but George had declined back then.

    Why was he so readily agreeing now?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll design it myself, and then I¡¯ll hire a professional team to carry out the

    work.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to spend money on me. I am better than those professional teams.¡±

    Violeta felt guilty and said, ¡°For free? That¡¯s really not necessary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You bought me a coffee, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    B

    ¡°Okay, then! I heard that you¡¯re really skilled with artificial intelligence, so I¡¯ll trust you with it. From now

    on, you¡¯ll be a lifelong member of our store! Haha!¡±

    The two of them sat in the store, chatting andughing.

    Violeta had a lively personality, and although George was socially anxious, he was influenced by

    Violeta¡¯s vibrant character.

    Zelena happened to pass by the cafe with her friends when they saw George inside,ughing happily

    with Violeta.

    Zelena pursed her lips unhappily. No wonder she couldn¡¯t find George at the library these past few

    days. It seemed that he was here.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After much effort, George was in Violeta¡¯s cafe!

    It seemed that Zelena couldn¡¯t win George over now. This d*mn Violeta always got in her way!

    Just wait, she would make sure this woman paid the price!

    A few dayster, the first round of the campus beauty pageant ended.

    Fifty girls sessfully advanced, with Violeta firmly in third ce and Zelena in fourth.

    The top two spots were imed by two seniors from the performing arts. They were also the top two in

    last year¡¯s Tnd University campus beauty pageant. So, they had consistently performed well this

    year as

    well.

    The poprity of the two seniors naturally gave them an advantage over Violeta.

    Zelena was furious to be overshadowed by Violeta.

    She swore to surpass Violeta in the second round, so she uploaded a video of her performing a

    ssical dance with an umbre early on. As soon as the second round began, Zelena¡¯s ranking

    skyrocketed.

    On the other hand, Violeta hadn¡¯t even posted any photos yet, while Zelena was going all out with her

    videos!

    Under the encouragement of the senior, Violeta finally reluctantly uploaded a ck¨Cand¨Cwhite artistic

    photo of herself with her hair down. Her wless facial features and the cold, indifferent gaze in her

    eves.

    3/4

    sity Of This Year¡¯s Campus Belle Pageant Surpasses The Previous One!

    enhanced by the high¨Cdefinition camera, captivated everyone¡¯s attention at first nce!

    Gosh, this photo was simply breathtaking!

    The senior couldn¡¯t stop praising Violeta and she was starting to feel embarrassed.

    Should she tell the senior that she took this photo with her camerast night in her bathroom?

    After the photo was uploaded, everyone was amazed!

    With the assistance of the tough guys at the tennis club, Violeta¡¯s ranking quickly caught up with

    Zelena, making them neck and neck.

    More importantly, Violeta only uploaded a photo!

    A single photo of hers was enough to rival a one¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cminute video. Moreover, it was only a

    matter of time before she surpassed Zelena. This power truly made Violeta the number one at Tnd

    University!

    The pageant of the previous year wasn¡¯t as intense as this year¡¯s!

    Zelena went to great lengths to obtain votes, but she didn¡¯t expect to be caught up so easily. She was

    so angry that she couldn¡¯t eat for a whole day.

    In order to secure a good ranking, Zelena had to spend money to buy votes and maintain her position

    firmly within the top three, suppressing Violeta.

    Send Gifts

    179

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 Zelena¡¯s Madness!

    +94%

    D

    A few dayster, as Zelena and Violeta¡¯s poprity continued to soar, their votes quickly surpassed

    those- of the two higher¨Cranking seniors.

    On this particr day, at the tennis court.

    Zelena was enthusiastically distributing water to everyone.

    In the lounge, the senior sat in front of herputer, while Kaylee and Violeta were changing into their

    training uniforms.

    ¡°Oh no, Violeta, your ranking has been surpassed.¡± Kaylee zipped up her uniform and hopped over to

    look at the screen. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true! Vio, your ranking has been surpassed.¡±

    Violeta calmly sat on a stool to put on her shoes. She didn¡¯t react much to what they said.

    After Violeta¡¯s new photo was uploaded, it had a significant impact.

    This was because the photo looked more natural, without heavy makeup. As a result, it attracted not

    only men but also women.

    In the second round, shortly after it started, Violeta was immediately pushed to first ce, with Zelena

    in second.

    However, Zelena¡¯s ranking had unexpectedly surpassed Violeta¡¯s, now taking the first position!

    ¡°Zelena surpassed you and became first. How annoying! How could Zelena surpass you?¡± Kaylee

    expressed her dissatisfaction.

    Violeta finally finished putting on her shoes and walked over to take a nce at the screen.

    Violeta¡¯s votes were currently over seventeen thousand, while Zelena had twenty thousand votes.

    Within a short period, Zelena¡¯s votes had increased by three thousand, surpassing Violeta. This was

    clearly unreasonable!

    Even the senior noticed that something was amiss with the vote count.

    ¡°The vote seems off. Kaylee crossed her arms and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Anyone

    with a discerning eye can see that Vio is more attractive than Zelena. Zelena¡¯s votes were not as high

    as Vio¡¯s before, so how could they suddenly skyrocket in such a short time? Something fishy is going

    on!¡±

    Recalling her previous life, Violeta vaguely remembered that in the three rounds of the pageant,

    Zelena¡¯s rankings in the first two rounds were not particrly high. It was only in the third round that

    her votes. suddenly surged, surpassing the second ce by twice the amount!

    In her previous life, Zelena had always had a good reputation in school.

    She was friendly, polite, came from a wealthy family, and was also beautiful. She excelled in her

    studies¡­

    Everyone liked her.

    So, it didn¡¯t seem strange for her to take first ce in the campus beauty rankings.

    1/2

    Chapter 57 Zelena¡¯s Madness!

    However, thinking about it now, something seemed suspicious.

    Her sudden surge in votes was indeed quite unreasonable.

    The senior narrowed her eyes. ¡°I will investigate the back¨Cend data, Violeta. Don¡¯t worry, I will ensure

    the fairness of this pageant.¡±

    It seemed that the senior also suspected that Zelena¡¯s votes were manipted.

    Violeta smiled. ¡°I trust you. Let¡¯s go out and train first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, off you go!¡±

    Kaylee left the lounge with Violeta.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Vio, do you think Zelena¡¯s votes were manipted? Who knows what she¡¯s up to!¡± Violeta shook the

    racket in her hand and casually said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to speak about things without evidence, Kay.¡±

    Although it was already evident, speaking out would only invite disputes or misunderstandings caused

    by gossip and possiblybel her as ¡®jealous.

    Kaylee yfully stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Tch, I just can¡¯t stand that two¨Cfaced woman!¡±

    ¡°I was deceived by her hypocrisy before, butter, I found out what kind of person she really is.¡±

    As they spoke, the two walked to the tennis court, preparing for practice.

    After they stepped out, they saw Zelena distributing water to the club members, wearing a

    cheerleader¡¯s short skirt uniform. Her long legs under the skirt were quite alluring.

    Zelena deliberately tried to impress the members of the tennis club, with the simple goal of getting their

    Votes.

    She was aware that all the members of the tennis club were voting for Violeta, and this made her

    furious. Was she inferior to Violeta? Surely Violeta must have provided them with some personal

    advantages! Zelena cleverly suspected Violeta¡¯s ulterior motives, but she failed to recognize that

    Violeta had not done anything at all.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 If You Dare To Be Disrespectful Again, Don¡¯t me Me For Pouring A Bottle Of Water On

    Each Of You

    Gillian and Candy hurriedly rushed over to help Zelena up.

    ¡°Violeta, what are you doing? This is going too farl¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Lena has been so kind to you. She brought you water and even opened the bottle for you. It¡¯s

    okay if you don¡¯t want to drink it, but why did you pour the water on her?¡±

    After Zelena got up, she waspletely soaked.

    The cheerleading uniform was already quite thin, and now that it was wet, the fabric clung to her body,

    making it look very revealing.

    The boys nearby were staring.

    Kaylee stepped forward to defend Violeta and said, ¡°I saw everything just now. She poured the water

    on herself and then falsely used Vio. Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Gillian eximed, ¡°What did you say, Kaylee?¡±

    Candy took off her jacket and ced it on Zelena, saying, ¡°Do you think everyone is as deceitful as

    you? Is there any girl in this world who would resort to such tactics to frame others?¡±

    Gillian added, ¡°Yeah! Do you think it feels good to almost be exposed in front of so many boys here?¡±

    Kaylee looked at the two with a you¨Care¨Chopeless expression. She tried hard to restrain her anger and

    almost cursed.

    Violeta pulled her hand, preventing Kaylee from exining. After that, she said, ¡°Yes, it was me who

    sshed the water on her just now, so what?¡±

    After saying that, Violeta took a step forward, picked up the unopened bottle of ice water on the nearby

    table, unscrewed the cap, and poured it directly over Zelena¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zelena did not expect Violeta to be so audacious. She screamed in surprise as the ice water hit

    her.

    With a cold expression, Violeta looked down at the three people in front of her.

    ¡°What? Not only did I ssh her with water, but I also poured it over her head. So what? Is this against

    thew?¡±

    Gillian and Candy were both stunned!

    The boys nearby were also shocked. They did not expect Violeta to actually do it!

    She¡¯s impressive!

    Zelena stared at Violeta with a bewildered expression. After that, Violeta dropped the bottle and stood

    before them with her arms crossed

    Bnce:

    1 Coins.

    73 +

    1 Pearls

    ¿í94%

    Chapter 58 If You Dare To Be Disrespectful Again, Don¡¯t me Me For Pouring A Bottle Of Wat¡­

    ¡°Zelena, do you really think that mere rumors can affect me now? You underestimate me. No matter

    how many tricks you have, I will face them all. Let¡¯s see if you can handle it.¡±

    Zelena¡¯s heart trembled. She was actually influenced by Violeta¡¯s prescrice.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Violeta no longer felt the need to exin her innocence. I¡¯m tired of exining myself all the time.

    The thing Violeta detested the most in this world was exining herself now!

    Violeta¡¯s actions also surprised Kaylee, but at this moment, Kaylee was in awe of Violeta! She

    apuded. and said. ¡°Well done!¡±

    ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s what happens when you behave like that. If you dare to be disrespectful

    again, don¡¯t me me for pouring water on each of you!¡±

    After saying that, Kaylee and Violeta went to practice together, without even sparing them a nce.

    After themotion, Zelena and the others went to change their clothes.

    The tennis club members who

    the year in their minds.

    Witnessed everything immediatelybeled Violeta as the fiercest junior of

    Although she was fierce, there was something strangely captivating about her.

    Most people would not have the courage to act like that.

    It did not take long for the incident between Zelena and Violeta at the tennis club to spread.

    The news spread rapidly. On one hand, some imed that Violeta was behaving erratically at the

    tennis club due to her association with Jasper.

    On the other hand, others asserted that Zelena deliberately provoked Violeta in front of everyone.

    Regardless, the two of them had a disagreement over the pageant rankings. It appeared that the

    competition for the title of campus belle this year was truly fierce!

    Despite Zelena¡¯s efforts to gain favor at the tennis club, they still voted for Violeta.

    Zelena¡¯s attempts were in vain.

    Over time, Zelena realized that her pursuit of favor at the tennis club was pointless, so she stopped

    attending.

    However, even though Zelena stopped trying to win favor at the tennis club, she still regrly visited

    the student council, just to catch a glimpse of Nn.

    Zelena always found various excuses to approach Nn.

    She brought thetest cheerleading routine and found Nn on the court ying with everyone.

    When Nn¡¯s friends saw Zelena annmachine they all looked at him and nassed the hall to him.

    Bnce:

    1 Coins

    49 +

    0

    1 Pearls

    Chapter 58 If You Dare To Be Disrespectful Again, Don¡¯t me Me For Pouring A Bottle Of Wat¡­

    him.

    Nn noticed Zelena standing in the stands of the stadium, smiling and waving at him.

    A hint of annoyance flickered in Nn¡¯s eyes,

    Zelena hurriedly ran towards him, saying, ¡°Nn, I came to show you the video of our new rehearsal. I

    want to know if we need any improvements so I can discuss it with the teamter¡±

    In fact, during Zelena¡¯s first visit, Nn had clearly told her that the cheerleading team could handle

    their own affairs.

    Since everyone knew that the cheerleaders¡® presence at thepetition was merely for entertainment,

    there was no need to make it overly grand.

    However, Zelena seemedpletely oblivious and continued to bother Nn about this matter.

    Nn was speechless, but due to his good manners, he could only politely decline each time.

    ¡°Zelena. I already told youst time that you should handle these matters yourselves. You don¡¯t need to

    come to me for my opinion every time.¡±

    Zelena replied. ¡°But you¡¯re the vice president! Your opinion should be taken into consideration.¡±

    With that, Zelena yed the video for Nn.

    Although Nn had a warm personality, he was also very straightforward. He could not discern the

    subtle differences in the videos. To him, every video Zelena showed him seemed the same.

    The only distinction was that Zelena wore different outfits each time she stood in the center.

    The entire video solely focused on her, and Nn was genuinely annoyed.

    ¡°Zelena, don¡¯t you have anything else to do in your free time?¡±

    Zelena hesitated for a moment. ¡°Nn, I have been diligently rehearsing during my spare time¡­¡±

    Nn nodded, ¡°Well, you can go back to rehearsing then. Next time, I will bring these videos to the

    club for everyone to vote on.¡±

    Zelena remained silent.

    If Zelena still did not understand that Nn was rejecting her, she would be aplete fool!

    Yet, Zelena could notprehend. She had been doing everything ording to Nn¡¯s preferences,

    so why was he still treating her with indifference?

    At that moment, Nn seemed to catch something in his peripheral vision.

    He turned his head and saw Violeta and Kayleeing out of the cafeteria, chatting andughing.

    Zelena noticed Nn¡¯s gaze and looked in that direction as well.

    Bnce:

    25+0

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 The Great Artist They Were Talking About Was Her Mother!

    When Zelena nced over, she noticed Violeta walking alongside Kaylee..

    Zelena¡¯s eyes fell on Violeta, and a hint of resentment shed in her gaze.

    D

    Every afternoon after their final ss, Violeta would apany Kaylee to the cafeteria for dinner

    before heading home.

    As they exited the cafeteria, they would pass by the small court on the west side, where Nn would

    always be ying basketball. At a seemingly casual moment, Nn would pause to take a drink and

    nce towards the two figures in the distance.

    The west court was the route they had to take to return to their dormitories after leaving the cafeteria.

    Zelena turned to look at Nn and noticed that his gaze was still fixed in that direction. A sense of

    dissatisfaction welled up in her heart, and she called out, ¡°Nn!¡±

    Nn shifted his gaze away and looked at her. ¡°Is there something else you need?¡±

    Zelena clenched her teeth..

    When Nn looked at Violeta just now, his gaze was softer, but when he looked at her, it was filled with

    unfamiliarity and indifference.

    What was happening?v

    Why did that woman always seem to obstruct her?

    Zelena was furious inside, but she couldn¡¯t show it on her face to Nn.

    However, there was no point in staying any longer.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave now, Nn.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nn put down his water and continued ying on the court without looking back.

    Zelena stood in ce, watching Nn¡¯s retreating figure, and quietly clenched her fists under her

    sleeves.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, a ball suddenly flew out of the court and headed straight towards Violeta with

    incredible speed.

    Kaylee happened to be tying her shoces as Violeta stood waiting beside her. The ball came at them

    from the side at lightning speed.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Violeta heard the sound of the wind and instinctively turned her head slightly. The basketball grazed

    her ear and flew past, causing her hair to flutter.

    When Zelena saw this, she thought fiercely in her heart. ¡®Why didn¡¯t it hit her? She¡¯s so lucky!

    1/4

    Chapter 59 The Great Artist They Were Talking About Was Her Mother!

    The basketball bounced twice on the ground. After that, Violeta kicked it with her toe, sending it flying

    into her hands,

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, could you throw the ball back to us?¡±

    The voices of the boys on the court sounded apologetic and yful. So, Violeta turned around with the

    ball in her hands.

    Nn stood on the court and looked at her with gentle eyes.

    Kaylee stood up from the ground and nced at the basketball in Violeta¡¯s hands. She shouted

    towards the court. ¡°Phew, that was close! Why are you so bad at basketball? You almost hit Violeta!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    The basketball spun in Violeta¡¯s hands, and a slight smile appeared on her lips. ¡°You want the ball,

    right? Then catch it!¡±

    She threw the basketball and kicked it with three times the force as before!

    One of the boys was prepared to catch it, but when he felt the force of the basketball flying towards

    him, he suddenly retreated in fear.

    ¡°Bang

    The basketball went straight into the hoop with precision, leaving everyone stunned.

    Violeta pped her hands. ¡°Be more careful next time. guys. Otherwise, your head might be the

    hoop!¡±

    ¡°Kay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Everyone on the field watched in astonishment as the two of them walked away.

    ¡°Oh my god, she kicked it so far with such force¡­¡±

    Everyone discussed Violeta¡¯s shot.

    ¡°Nn, I think she¡¯s from your club, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Are they the two incredibly talented neers who joined the tennis club this

    year?¡±

    Violeta and Kaylee¡¯s names spread widely at Tnd University.

    Many people had not seen Violeta y, but they had heard rumors about her. So, they were particrly

    curious and excited.

    Zelena stood there, feelingpletely ignored.

    She clenched her teeth enviously and watched as the men discussed Violeta.

    2/4

    Chapter 59 The Great Artist They Were Talking About Was Her Mother!

    Why?

    She was currently ranked first on the campus beauty list, so why was Violeta still more popr?

    Nn wasn¡¯t ignoring her; it was this woman who was blocking her way!

    She definitely wouldn¡¯t let Violeta get away with it!

    D

    Finally, the cheerleading rehearsal came to an end.

    The members participating in the league were also improving their coordination.

    Whether it was doubles or singles, Violeta¡¯s skills were unquestionable.

    After that day¡¯s training. Violeta overheard a few cheerleaders discussing among themselves as she

    was getting ready to leave and change in the locker room.

    ¡°Lena said she¡¯ll treat us to a performance at the Millennium Grand Theater after the league. I can¡¯t

    wait!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and Irene Persley will be there! It¡¯s so difficult to get tickets, do you think she can get so many? I

    heard the theater is cracking down on scalpers.¡±

    ¡°Lena said she has rtives in the theater who can help us get tickets. Oh my, it¡¯s truly a sign of the

    times. I remember the first time I saw Irene¡¯s performance when I was very young. My grandmother is

    her loyal fan!¡±

    Irene, as an artist from the older generation, had remarkable achievements in the art world.

    The discussion among the group became animated.

    Violeta paused while zipping up her jacket, as she caught onto a familiar name.

    Her mom¡¯s performance?

    The great artist they were talking about was her mother!

    Perhaps because Irene was her mother and she spent every day with her, Violeta felt a sense of pride

    welling up inside her as she heard the others praise her mother for the first time.

    Yes! That was her mother!

    She gently closed the locker door and nced towards the cheerleading squad not far away.

    Kaylee, who was beside her, noticed Violeta¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Kaylee had also overheard the conversation among the cheerleading squad just now.

    She smiled and asked, ¡°Vio, are you also a fan of Irene Persley?¡±

    Violeta¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Well, sort of.

    3/4

    10:05 Mon 10 Jun C

    Chapter 59 The Great Artist They Were Talking About Was Her Mother!

    Kaylee sighed, ¡°There are probably not many people in the performing arts who don¡¯t admire her. By

    the way, she¡¯s also a graduate of Tnd University, so she¡¯s our senior! I¡¯ve been wanting to see her

    performance for a long time, but unfortunately, it¡¯s so difficult to get tickets for the Millennium Grand

    Theater, especially for Irene¡¯s y.¡±

    Violeta said. ¡°You like her too? How about I treat you to it after the league?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kaylee eximed, looking at Violeta in astonishment. ¡°Can you

    ¡°Well, I have some connections,¡± Violeta said mysteriously.

    Her connections were much stronger than Zelena¡¯s.

    you get tickets?¡±

    If Violeta wanted to go, she wouldn¡¯t even have to spend money. She could just ask Irene for insider

    tickets, the ones with a great view from the front row!

    ¡°Wow!¡± Kaylee¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I¡¯m so lucky to be friends with you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Hayden and the others will go. We should all go together!¡±

    Finally, the league began.

    Leading the team this time was Nn. Violeta and Kaylee sat together in the back corner of the bus.

    In the front row were the cheerleaders, and as soon as Zelena got on the bus, she started talking non¨C

    stop, giving everyone a headache!

    Send Gifts

    174

    D

 Chapter 60

    Triumph

    Chapter 60 False usations

    Violeta rxed by putting on earmuffs and an eye mask.

    At some point, Zelena approached with milk and bread.

    ¡°Sis, have you had breakfast? Have some bread and milk!¡± she said.

    Kaylee nced at Zelena and replied, ¡°No need.¡±

    However, Zelena ignored her response and threw the bread and milk towards Violeta, saying, ¡°Sis!¡±

    Violeta, who was not asleep, raised her hand to block the milk and bread, causing them to fall to the

    ground.

    She removed her eye mask and looked at Zelena coldly.

    ¡°Sis, if you don¡¯t want to eat, why did you throw the bread and milk on the ground? It¡¯s such a waste of

    food!¡± she said.

    Zelena squatted down to pick up the milk and bread, patting off the invisible dust with a pained

    expression.

    NO H

    This scene was witnessed by several members of the cheerleaders.

    The cheerleaders and the tennis club were already at odds, bothpeting for the top spot as Tnd

    University¡¯s most popr clubs. Seeing Violeta¡¯s arrogant expression, they naturally took advantage of

    the situation.

    ¡°The tennis club is really something. What a noble princess! Can¡¯t even be satisfied with milk and

    bread?¡±

    ¡°This is too much. If you don¡¯t want to eat, why throw it on the ground?¡±

    ¡®Lena woke up early today to buy milk and bread for us. Actually, she didn¡¯t have a share from the

    tennis. club. But now she gave them a share and they didn¡¯t even appreciate it!¡±

    ¡ª

    Zelena heard their words and a smirk of sessful scheming appeared in her eyes.

    She walked over and said, ¡°Everyone, stop talking and don¡¯t misunderstand. Maybe just now the car

    bumped a little and Sis couldn¡¯t catch the milk and bread. It identally fell on the ground. Let¡¯s not

    talk about it anymore. Don¡¯t ruin the harmony.¡±

    ¡°Bumped? There was no bump just now. It was perfectly fine!¡±

    Zelena¡¯s excuse was truly ridiculous.

    The members of the dance club didn¡¯t ept it. They just wanted to start a fight!

    ¡°You people from the tennis club are ungrateful for the benefits you receive. Now you¡¯re bullying us int

    front of our dance club. Do you think we¡¯re idiots?¡±

    ¡°Lena, stop being the peacemaker. The tennis club has been arrogant more than twice. It¡¯s disgusting!

    We

    1/4

    10:09 Mon 10 JUN OG

    Chapter 60 False usations

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lena bringing us to rehearse and working hard to mediate, I wouldn¡¯t want to be their

    cheerleaderl

    The argument was about to escte.

    The members of the tennis club couldn¡¯t tolerate being insulted by their arch¨Crivals from the dance

    club.

    One member of the tennis club stood up and said, ¡°Can you guys stop already? Isn¡¯t it just bread and

    milk falling on the ground? I thought it was a big deal, but you keep arguing. Do you think we have to

    rely on your dance club to be our cheerleaders? Don¡¯t think so highly of yourselves!¡±

    Some people echoed, ¡°Yeah! This time we¡¯re ying in the league to bring glory to the school, not for

    ourselves. You guys should remember that you¡¯re not here to be our cheerleaders, you¡¯re representing

    the school.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, as if we need you guys!¡±

    Zelena had initially wanted to me Violeta for this, but she didn¡¯t expect the dance club to get into an

    argument with the tennis club.

    ??????????????

    If the two clubs fall apart before the league, it won¡¯t be good.

    She felt embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°Everyone, stop arguing! We¡¯re about to arrive. Let¡¯s not ruin

    the atmosphere.¡±

    At this moment, Zelena realized the seriousness of the situation and began to mediate.

    Kaylee, who was seated in the back, sneered and stood up,pointing at Zelena. ¡°Zelena, are you

    finished. with your act? It was you who threw the milk and bread at Violeta¡¯s face. If she hadn¡¯t reacted

    quickly, she would have been hit!¡±

    ¡°Anyone would know to dodge if something ising towards their face, right?¡±

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re not human, you wouldn¡¯t dodge!*

    Zelena frowned and turned to Kaylee, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I was trying to hand the milk and bread to

    Sis!¡±

    Kaylee retorted, ¡°You¡¯re making excuses. Let¡¯s see how you exin it. Maybe you didn¡¯t expect it, but I

    was recording on my phone just now. I captured the entire incident of you throwing the milk and bread!¡±

    After boarding the bus, Kaylee wanted to record the scenery along the way.

    Unfortunately, her phone¡¯s camera quality isn¡¯t as good as Violeta¡¯s, so she borrowed Violeta¡¯s phone

    to record. Meanwhile, Violeta was sleeping next to her.

    She happened to capture the scene when Zelena approached and threw the milk and bread.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Zelena¡¯s expression froze upon hearing this.

    Kaylee picked up the phone directly and showed everyone the recorded video.

    In the video, it was evident that Zelena threw the milk and bread at Violeta. But fortunately. Violeta

    2/4

    Chapter 60 False usations

    reacted quickly and blocked it with her hand,

    After watching the video, everyone looked at Zelena with strange eyes.

    Zelena immediately acted pitiful and cried, saying, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was helping everyone move

    things in the morning. When I walked to the back to get bread and milk for them, my hand identally

    slipped. I really didn¡¯t mean it. You all have to believe me!¡±

    Members of the tennis club knew that Zelena had previously shed with Violeta.

    It seemed like they held a grudge against each other.

    However, the members of the dance club were unaware of this. Since Zelena joined the dance club,

    she has also contributed a lot to everyone. They all believed Zelena was a good person.

    So, when they saw her being used, they naturally defended her.

    ¡°What do you mean by this? Are all of you ganging up on a girl like this?¡±

    }

    ¡°Yeah, Lena woke up early today and bought a lot of things. Isn¡¯t it tiring to carry them all here? So

    what if she identally dropped them? Besides, can bread hitting someone¡¯s face harm them?¡±

    ¡°Whose face can¡¯t withstand a hit? Is it made of tofu?¡±

    Several members of the dance club turned to look at the back row and saw Violeta sitting there. They

    immediately burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the second¨Cce winner?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Violeta, the second¨Cranked campus belle? No wonder she¡¯s making a big deal out of this.

    Lena is first, and you¡¯re second. You must be thrilled with all these people defending you, right?¡±

    ¡°What a conniving person!¡±

    In an instant, the tables turned, and all the attacks were directed towards Violeta.

    Even though Violeta hadn¡¯t uttered a word the whole time, she was still being attacked. It seemed like

    there was no one left to support her.

    Kaylee was taken aback. With video evidence avable, she couldn¡¯t believe that the dance club was

    still lying to support Zelena.

    Kaylee asked, ¡°What does this have to do with Violeta? What does this have to do with the campus

    belle ranking?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Heh, speaking of the campus belle ranking, who doesn¡¯t know that Zelena¡¯s votes are questionable?

    The authorities are currently investigating. What are you so proud of?¡±

    Kaylee¡¯s words instantly ignited the anger of the dance club.

    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by fake votes? Your tennis club just can¡¯tpete with us, so

    now you¡¯re resorting to false usations!¡±

 Chapter 61

    ebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 61 We Meet Again, Archer

    ¡°Your tennis club has never been able to surpass our dance club in the major rankings!¡±

    ¡°Just because you won a few awards means nothing.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat us, so you use us of cheating with the votes? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±

    The argument on the bus escted, with everyone exchanging words.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about the dance club? We can win without your cheerleaders!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that just because you can dance. Do you consider yourself a big shot?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you find other cheerleaders to support you?!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s all because of Violeta! Tell her to get out of the bus!¡±

    The argument continued to escte.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!!¡±

    Nn, sitting in the front row, couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    He took off his earphones, stood up from his seat, and gave Zelena, the troublemaker, a cold and stern

    look.

    Zelena opened her mouth, feeling embarrassed and regretful.

    Originally, she just wanted to take advantage of the situation and make Violeta lose some favor in front

    of everyone, but she never expected that it would indirectly stir up the conflict between the two clubs.

    Zelena had no idea that there was a feud between the dance club and the

    1/5

    :02 Mon,

    Chapter 61 We Meet Again, Archer

    tennis club!

    If she had known, she would never have done this.

    Then, Nn walked to the front of the bus and asked the driver to stop at the next intersection.

    Everyone was puzzled.

    Zelena walked up behind Nn and tugged at his clothes, ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Nn ignored her.

    Turning to look at the person leading the dance club, he said coldly, ¡°Get

    off the bus.¡±

    The members of the dance club were all stunned.

    They were almost at the location of the league, and Nn was asking them to get off the bus at this

    time??

    ¡°Nn, what do you mean by this!?¡±

    Nn slowly shifted his gaze to her face and said, ¡°Since you have already made it clear that you don¡¯t

    want to be cheerleaders and support us, then get off the bus now.¡±

    Silence fell.

    Everyone¡¯s pupils shook!

    In fact, the tennis club and the dance club had quarreled with each other more than once.

    They had encountered each other during some major school events before, and it was inevitable that

    they would argue a few times.

    But after the argument, they would each find a way to step down and

    ontinua daing what thair umea sunnorad in da

    2/5

    And as the president of the student council, Nn usually wouldn¡¯t intervene due to his position.

    But unexpectedly, this time he took a stand directly and asked them to get off the bus!?

    Does this mean they don¡¯t want cheerleaders anymore?

    The captain of the dance club clenched her teeth and looked at Nn in disbelief, saying loudly,

    ¡°Nn, are you out of your mind!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the troublemaker in the back row who should get off the bus? What do you mean by asking us

    to get off!?¡±

    Nn furrowed his brow lightly and said, ¡°Violeta is a member of the tennis club. Who are you to ask

    her to get off in front of me? You really think too highly of yourselves. Whether we have cheerleaders or

    not, we can still y and win the game! Get off!¡±

    With Nn¡¯s words, the members of the tennis club behind also echoed.

    ¡°Yeah, why does your club have the audacity to meddle in our bus? Violeta is still a member of our

    club. We wouldn¡¯t stop praising her. Who do you think you are?!¡±

    All the members of the dance club were kicked off the bus, embarrassed.

    Zelena didn¡¯t want to get off the bus. Although she was a member of the dance club, she was also a

    substitute for the tennis club¡¯s logistics.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to give you uniforms, Nn. I¡¯m not getting off the bus.¡±

    Nn nced at her and realized that there might only be two people in charge of logistics today, and

    they might be too busy during thepetition. So he allowed her to stay.

    Zelena, who had chosen to stay behind, decided not to cause any more trouble. She sat in her seat

    and nced towards the back row, coincidentally locking eves with Violeta Their gazes met in the air

    and

    3/5

    Chapter 61 We Meet Again, Archer

    Zelena felt a surge of anger building up inside her. She clenched the needle case in her bag, a dark

    glint shing in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Violeta¡¯s arrogance crumble during thepetition.

    Violeta smirked slightly and slowly closed her eyes. ¡°You seem quite angry, Zelena. I warned you that I

    would make your life difficult in this school, and there are even bigger surprises in store for you. Just

    wait and see.¡±

    Since there were no remaining cheerleaders, the cheerleading squads from various colleges quickly

    enlivened the atmosphere of the venue before the league began. Everyone eagerly anticipated the

    cheerleaders. from Tnd University, but unfortunately, they never showed up even when the referee

    announced the start of the game.

    There were two staff members responsible for logistics, one for the boys and one for the girls. In the

    changing room, Zelena took out something she had prepared in advance for them¨Caplete set of

    uniforms, including the shoes they would wear. After giving the clothes to Violetal and Kaylee, Zelena

    left the changing room.

    Violeta knew that Zelena wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to prepare clothes for them, so she simply set them

    aside without any intention of wearing them. Kaylee noticed Violeta¡¯s actions and asked in confusion,

    ¡°Vio, aren¡¯t you going to wear them? It¡¯s the uniform.¡±

    Violeta walked over and took out two identical sets of clothes, including shoes, from her bag. She

    turned to Kaylee and winked. ¡°I prepared them. myself, and I also prepared a set for you. Wear the

    ones I prepared.¡±

    Kaylee¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the clothes in Violeta¡¯s hands. ¡°Wow!! You actually prepared one for

    me too! Vio, I love you!¡±

    The two changed into the uniforms brought by Violeta in the changing room and put the ones prepared

    by Zelena in the locker. The uniforms. prepared by Violeta were exactly the same as Zelena¡¯s, with no

    discernible difference. After changing, the two walked out of the changing room, where Zelena was

    waiting for them. Upon seeing theme out, Zelena subtly smirked and her gaze fell on their shoes.

    22:03 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 61 We Meet Again, Archer

    They arrived at the court, and the match started promptly. All the club members gathered together.

    Violeta and Kaylee were waiting for their turn in the women¡¯s doubles, so they sat on the side after

    warming up. Tnd University had a prestigious reputation in Quinston, and tennis was an event they

    consistently excelled in.

    After a while, a small group of people approached from the side. The leader was a man wearing a

    ck headband, followed by several club members holding tennis rackets, as well as a few short¨C

    haired girls also. holding rackets. ¡°Hey, Nn, you¡¯re leading the team this year. It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, the members who were warming up turned their heads towards them. Violeta

    and Kaylee also looked in their direction. Violeta was unfamiliar with them, but Kaylee¡¯s gaze

    with them, but Kaylee¡¯s gaze froze upon seeing

    them.

    ¡°Kay, do you know them?¡±

    ¡°Vio, they¡¯re from the sports institute! They¡¯re incredibly strong! I¡¯ve seen them before when I was

    competing. The man with the headband is Archer, the leader!¡±

    What!

    Archer?

    Violeta suddenly froze and stood up from her seat. Upon seeing that iconic ck headband, she

    realized that it was indeed Archer. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter him so soon! Violeta¡¯s eyshes

    drooped slightly. In her previous life, she had worked with Archer as a stunt double on set.

    Send GiftsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    174

 Chapter 62

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 62 Always A Gentleman, Always Proud

    In her previous life, Violeta barely scraped by as a stunt double on set.

    One scorching day during her lunch break, she bought a popsicle and sat under a tree to enjoy it.

    As she savored the treat, she suddenly heard a loud noise from behind the wall. Intrigued, she looked

    over and saw a man copsing from heatstroke.

    Violeta immediately carried him to a shaded area, cooled him down, and gave him water. Then she

    hurried to the crew to seek help.

    To her surprise, when she returned with the medical staff from the crew, he had already vanished.

    They crossed paths again at Zelena¡¯s press conference for her new drama.

    Archer, the main investor in the drama, personally appeared to support and promote Zelena. He also

    presented her withvish gifts, causing envy among others.

    At that time, the entire inte was specting that Archer had a secret. crush on Zelena and willingly

    served as her backup!

    Zelena rified that they were just good friends who had known each other since their student days

    and had an instant connection.

    Violeta never saw Archer again after that and naturally had no further interaction with him.

    However, she often learned from the inte that Zelena could always secure investments from the

    Bat Group for almost every drama she participated in. Netizens jokingly referred to her as the

    Bat Group¡¯s favorite.

    Although she didn¡¯t know the specifics, she remembered Archer¡¯s face.

    22:03 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 62 Always A Gentleman, Always Proud

    She didn¡¯t expect to encounter him so soon in this life. It seemed that Zelena must have met Archer at

    this league event!

    ¡°Vio! Vio, what are you thinking about? Did you hear what I just said?¡±

    Kaylee snapped Violeta out of her daydream.

    Violeta blinked her eyshes as she unscrewed the cap of her mineral water bottle and took a sip.

    ¡°Kay, what did you just say?¡±

    47%8

    Kaylee looked at her helplessly. ¡°How can you still be distracted at this. crucial moment? Look at the

    few girls behind Archer, they are our biggest rivals in thispetition! They are famous twin athletes

    from the sports institute, and they are very strong!¡±

    Violeta nced indifferently at the two short¨Chaired, tall girls standing behind Archer.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Kaylee was shocked!

    ¡°That¡¯s it? But they are really strong!!!¡±

    Violeta patted Kaylee¡¯s shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely win! I promise!¡±

    Kaylee was taken aback.

    As she looked at Violeta¡¯s smiling face, she also felt a surge of fighting spirit in her heart!

    Archer led the team/to face Nn..

    Chapter 62 Always A Gentleman, Always Proud

    them with hostility.

    ¡°Oh, you have a strong fighting spirit.¡± Archer patted Nn¡¯s shoulder and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint

    me.¡±

    Nn remained expressionless.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud, Archer. Last year, you were defeated.¡±

    Archer shifted his gaze from Nn¡¯s face to the person behind him and smirked with a hint of

    arrogance.

    ¡°We were defeated? Haha, we simply bent the rules. You may have won the game, but you were

    humiliated. How about it? Last year, you should have spent a month in the hospital, right? Hahahahaha

    ¡­

    These individuals from the sports institute weren¡¯t just ying a fair game; they were ying dirty.

    Every time they attacked, they disregarded the rules and targeted their opponents. So after a game,

    the injuries weren¡¯t immediately apparent, but when they returned home at night, their faces were

    bruised and swollen.

    However, they still wanted to proudly ept the trophy in front of the cameras, so they couldn¡¯t show

    any weakness. They could only endure the pain andin about it on their way back.

    Kaylee said, ¡°They are so thuggish. Their style of y is simr to when you yed against Zelena!¡±

    Ah, isn¡¯t she also implying that I y aggressively?

    Violeta blinked, ¡°Huh? Are you saying I¡¯m aggressive?¡±

    Kaylee nervously smiled.

    ¡°Vio, let¡¯s just forget what I said.¡±

    Chapter 62 Always A Gentleman, Always Proud

    Violeta narrowed her eyes and smiled mischievously, like a yful cat.

    ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones who can y dirty.¡±

    The qualifications of this group of yers from the sports institute should have been revoked, but

    Archer¡¯s family had a lot of influence. As long as Archer remained at the school, they were able to

    continue participating in thepetition.

    If these individuals from the sports institute are aggressive, then Archer is the leader of the aggressors.

    Upon hearing Archer¡¯s words, everyone became furious!

    They tightly gripped their rackets, suppressing their anger.

    In that moment, Archer caught a glimpse of the two individuals sitting the bench next to him. His gaze

    lightly swept over and he noticed Violeta.

    Violeta met his gaze fearlessly.

    On the other hand, Kaylee was sweating in her palms. ¡°Oh no, why is he looking at us like that? Is he

    annoyed that we¡¯re going to fight?¡±

    Not only was Violeta unafraid of Archer¡¯s gaze, but she also waved the tennis racket in her hand at

    him..

    Why are you staring? In a previous life, I even saved your life!

    Archer slowly averted his gaze and left with his group.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Archer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, that woman sitting in the corner is peculiar.¡±

    Archer had never seen Violeta before and didn¡¯t know her.

    But why did he feel like Violeta was looking at him with a familiar gaze

    whan their avan mat? It was ne if thau had Imaum aach other hafore

    1

    22:03 Mon, 10

    Chapter 62 Always A Gentleman, Always Proud

    47%

    The match started promptly.

    The second match was the women¡¯s doubles.

    Violeta and Kaylee stood up to warm up.

    Zelena, who was on the side distributing water and towels, noticed that Violeta and Kaylee were getting

    ready to move around. She looked at their shoes and secretly thought to herself, Go ahead, move

    around, you¡¯ll know what excruciating pain feels like when you step on the courtter!

    Zelena felt a secret delight!

    Because she had ced thumbtacks in Violeta¡¯s heels beforehand. The tacks were not long enough to

    pierce the insoles during normal walk. but when jumping on the court, the pressure on thending

    would be different from normal walking.

    As soon as she jumped, she would step hard on the thumbtacks!

    By then¡­

    Just the thought of Violeta¡¯s face turning pale from the pain made Zelena very happy!

    She couldn¡¯t help but start humming a song while handing out water.

    Warm¨Cup wasplete.

    Waiting for the announcement, Violeta and Kaylee took their rackets and stepped onto the court.

    Violeta¡¯s pink violet/colored racket was truly eye¨Ccatching, attracting all the attention as soon as she

    stepped onto the court.

    22:04 Mon, 10 Jun A

    Chapter 62 Always A Gentleman, Always Protid

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that seems to be AH¡¯s limited edition!¡±

    ¡°Archer, don¡¯t you also have a pair? It seems that these women from Tnd University have quite a

    background and they look good too.¡±

    47% 1

    Archer, sitting with his legs crossed, narrowed his eyes and continued to watch Violeta on the big

    screen.

    Beside him, Hazel, one of the twins, sneered. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the use of being good¨Clooking? It¡¯s only

    useful if you have the skills! I hope she can win the match this afternoon. Watch me and sis crush

    them!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Hahaha, Hazel, you always have such possessive desires for Archer, hahaha¡­¡±

    Everyone in the sports school knew that Hazel, one of the twins, had always had a crush on Archer.

    Although Archer had a carefree demeanor, he never got involved with.

    women.

    No matter how many times Hazel confessed, he rejected her every time.

    He had never been violent towards women, and naturally, he had never taken anyone seriously.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 63

    Rebirth vs Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 63 I Remember You, Now See You Later

    Upon hearing Hazel¡¯s words, Archer remained unfazed. He crossed his arms and calmly observed the

    white figure on the court. Violeta and Kaylee exchanged a high¨Cfive.

    ¡°Kay, keep it up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    They trained every day for the sake of the league. Violeta gradually regained the feeling of her previous

    life, and Kaylee¡¯s tennis skills improved during training. Their coordination was wless.

    ording to the league rules, the match consisted of five sets with three wins, and winning six games

    counted as one set. The tennis ball flew through the air at high speed, and every swing of the pink

    violet¨Ccolored racket carried a powerful momentum.

    Before long, Violeta and Kaylee had already won five consecutive games. Their strength was truly

    remarkable, leaving the other league teams in

    awe.

    ¡°The women¡¯s doubles from Tnd University are exceptionally fierce today.¡±

    ¡°They are freshmen, right? I heard they are the strongest neers of this year¡­

    On the other side, Archer and the others watched this almost one¨Csided. match. Hazel, who had

    always remainedposed, looked at Violeta and Kaylee¡¯s performance and sneered. ¡°They do have

    some skills.¡±

    The match will soon be over. Violeta and Kaylee, who were about to secure. the victory, showed no

    signs of fatigue. Seeing this, Zelena, who was boiling with anger, couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What¡¯s

    going on? Doesn¡¯t

    1/6

    22-04 M

    47%8

    Chapter 63 | Remember You, Now See You Later

    that woman feel any pain in her feet?¡±

    Her voice caught the attention of another member of the tennis club. He turned his head and looked at

    Zelena, asking, ¡°Zelena, what did you just say?¡±

    Zelena closed her mouth shut. She didn¡¯t expect her words to be

    overheard! Zelena immediately changed her expression and smiled at him, saying, ¡°Nn, I didn¡¯t say

    anything. I said they yed really well! They¡¯re definitely going to win this match!¡±

    ¡°Haha, indeed, Violeta and Kaylee were both amazing in this match!¡±

    Tch.

    Zelena lowered her face and rolled her eyes disdainfully.

    Win the game? Heh¡­

    Half an hourter, the women¡¯s doubles match concluded. Violeta and Kaylee won the match without

    any suspense and advanced to the

    afternoon finals. After the referee announced their victory, Kaylee happily embraced Violeta, who

    simply smiled faintly.

    Members of the tennis club rushed over.

    ¡°Violeta, Kay! Well done!¡±

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t disappoint us!¡±

    ¡°Thatst shot was so impressive!¡±

    Kaylee blushed andughed, ¡°Hahaha, you guys are too kind. Vio is the star yer! I¡¯m just there to

    support!¡±

    Violeta put away her racket and walked to the water station to get some water. The senior logistics

    member happily handed her the water. Instead of leaving, Violeta stood in front of Zelena.

    22:04 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 63 I Remember You, Now See You Later:

    ¡°Zelena, you seem disappointed.¡±

    Zelena clenched her hand under the table, forced a smile, and said to Violeta, ¡°Disappointed? Sis, your

    victory brings honor to the school. I¡¯m just happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Violeta twisted open the bottle cap and took a sip, her eyes ncing at Zelena with a hint of

    mockery at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Zelena, your methods are too basic.¡±

    Zelena¡¯s mouth trembled as she looked at Violeta in disbelief.

    What does she mean¡­

    Could it be, could it be that she knows there¡¯s something wrong with those shoes that I gave her?

    No, it¡¯s impossible!

    47%)

    This woman is not a prophet, how could she possibly know that there¡¯s something wrong with those

    shoes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Violeta knew that she liked to pretend, so she shrugged nonchntly. She then said to Zelena with a

    calm tone and a proud gaze.

    ¡°You should try something new, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    With these words, Violeta picked up the tennis racket on the table, turned around, and left, leaving

    behind the silhouette of a champion.

    Zelena gazed at her back, her fingernails digging into the palm of her hand.

    What a joke, this woman dares to look down on her!

    She was on the verge of exploding with anger!

    Mon, TU

    Chapter 631 Remember You, Now See You Later

    Zelena raised her hand and forcefully mmed the basket of water in front of her, creating a loud bang.

    The senior who was carrying water next to her was stunned when he witnessed Zelena losing control.

    ¡°Hey! Zelena! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Without uttering a word, Zelena turned around and walked away.

    The senior observed Zelena¡¯s departing figure, furrowing his brows and wondering, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that

    she has epilepsy before? Could this be an epilepsy attack? But does an epilepsy attack look like this? It

    seems more like a fit of madness. It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    Violeta returned to her seat and sat down to rest.

    She received numerous messages in the WhatsApp group and replied after sessfully advancing to

    the finals.

    Suddenly, a shadow cast over her head, and Violeta slowly raised her eyes to see two women standing

    in front of her.

    She recognized these individuals.

    They were the Nelson sisters, twins from the Physical Education Institute!

    Hazel had witnessed Violeta and Kaylee¡¯s match earlier and hade specifically to challenge her.

    Hazel stood there, looking down at Violeta, and said fiercely, ¡°Hey, your name is Violeta, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you won a match. I¡¯ll make you cry this afternoon!¡±

    cry this afternoon

    Vialota¡¯s finger naced on the erraon her evnrion alen nancing for a

    22:04 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 631 Remember You, Now See You Later

    second, and her gaze suddenly caught something. She smiled.

    She pointed at the trendy ne Hazel was wearing around her neck. Her eyes gleamed as she

    said, ¡°Is that the marathonmemorative. edition released by Leafitnessst week that you¡¯re

    wearing? I didn¡¯t expect. you to receive the reward so quickly! Impressive!¡±

    Leafitness was a fitness app that rewarded users with various limited edition items as long as they

    burned calories through exercise.

    These rewards didn¡¯t require money, but they held great significance!

    Violeta was also participating in the marathon race releasedst week, hoping to obtain the

    commemorative ne. She was genuinely excited about it!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hazel¡¯s arrogant demeanor instantly vanished.

    She had initiallye to challenge Violeta, but she didn¡¯t anticipate Violeta focusing on her ne!

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    And, coincidentally, Hazel¡¯s biggest weakness was being praised by others!

    Sure enough, after hearing Violeta¡¯s words, Hazel seemed to have broken free from her own

    constraints and becamepletely different from before.

    Her cheeks flushed with a hint of shyness as she covered her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that impressive,

    don¡¯t say that, hahaha¡­¡±

    Violeta¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Impressive!¡±

    Hazel¡¯s face turned even redder, ¡°Ahaha, no, I¡¯m really embarrassed¡­¡±

    In this peculiar scene, Nydia frowned beside them. What¡¯s wrong with these two idiots?

    22:04 Mon,

    47%

    Chapter 63 I Remember You, Now See You Later

    She raised her fist and hammered it on Hazel¡¯s head, shouting, ¡°Get serious! You came here to

    challenge her!¡±

    There it was!

    The punishment from her older sister!

    Hazel crouched down, holding her head, tears streaming down her face!

    Then she realized she had been tricked. She squinted her eyes at Violeta. What a cunning woman!

    Trying to lower my guard by praising me!

    ¡°Just you wait! I will definitely defeat you, Violeta!¡±

    Violeta blinked at her and smiled in response, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Hazel raised her voice again, ¡°I will defeat you!¡±

    Violeta grunted.

    What¡¯s wrong with this woman?

    I came here to challenge her, but there is no reaction at all!

    At that moment, Nn and the others approached. ¡°Hey! you two, what, are you guys doing?¡±

    Nydia and Hazel nced at them, then turned back to look at Violeta.

    Hazel said very seriously, ¡°Violeta, this isn¡¯t over. See you this afternoon!¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Jealousy

    The members of the tennis club believed Violeta had been bullied and rushed over anxiously.

    Nn had a hint of subtle concern in his expression as he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Kaylee said, ¡°Why did they show up here? I heard those from the sports. school can be ruthless. Were

    they trying to attack you while we were away?¡±

    Seeing their anxiety, Violeta calmly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guys are. too worried.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t as terrifying as you guys described. The Nelsons have good personalities.¡±

    It turned out to be a false rm. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was quite surprising for Violeta to praise the personalities of the Nelsons.

    The sisters have quite a reputation in the sports school!

    Inside the changing room.

    Zelena returned to the changing room in a rage. She found the clothes and shoes she had prepared for

    Violeta and Kaylee in the wardrobe.

    And they hadn¡¯t been worn.

    Zelena was shocked that this girl was so cautious against her.

    Ever since Zelena returned to the kes, she had tried many ways to cause trouble for Violeta. She

    thought Violeta would fall for it, but she

    Chapter 64 Jealousy

    cunningly evaded her scheme time and time again.

    It seemed like Violeta knew every step of her n.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Something doesn¡¯t feel right.

    Zelena couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong with her n.

    Or perhaps she was truly inferior to Violeta?

    Zelena clenched her teeth and angrily tossed her clothes on the ground.

    ¡°No! Violeta just got lucky! She stole my life! I must take it back!¡±

    In Zelena¡¯s previous life, she watched Violeta thrive while her own. biological parents took pride in this

    adopted daughter and neglected their

    own.

    Although she no longer suffered hardships, what she truly desired was a life as morous as Violeta¡¯s!

    Why was Violeta able to seed when she could only be a supporting character?

    Jealousy! She was filled with overwhelming jealousy.

    Zelena died with resentment in her previous life, but she didn¡¯t expect fate to give her a second chance.

    In this life, she will definitely seize everything from Violeta before her

    sess.

    No, it doesn¡¯t count as seizing, but she reimed what was rightfully hers.

    With this mindset, Zelena was determined to fight Violeta to the death.

    Little did Zelena know that her reincarnation had caused Violeta to suffer greatly in her previous life.

    22:05 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 64 Jealousy

    In this space and time, their reincarnations encountered each other again.

    Zelena walked out of the changing room and unexpectedly overheard the conversation of cheerleaders

    from the adjacent room in the hallway.

    ¡°Did any of you notice? Archer was constantly watching that girl named Violeta during the match.¡±

    ¡°Of course we noticed. The women¡¯s doubles match at Tnd University was really impressive. It felt

    like they were on par with the Nelson sisters!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? The Nelsons are the best. Just wait and see, they will definitely crush

    Violeta this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true. After all, Hazel likes Archer, and Archer has been looking at that girl for such a

    long time. I bet Hazel couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°Should we teach that girl a lesson on behalf of Hazel? What do you guys think?¡±

    The conversation went on.

    Zelena stood at the door. She peered through the crack in the door and observed the cheerleading

    team inside.

    She had overheard their conversation.

    Zelena gradually broke into a smile. Violeta! Oh Violeta! It seems like I¡¯m not the only one who

    despises you!

    This is amazing! Since these girls can¡¯t stand you, why don¡¯t I give them a little help?

    A wicked n took shape in her mind.

    Zelena decisively ripped her T¨Cshirt and let her hair down. She sat in the corridor, weeping.

    ation of the cheerleading team in the

    05 Mon,

    Chapter 64 Jealousy

    changing room.

    ¡°Did you girls hear that? Who¡¯s crying? Come on, let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    They walked out and spotted Zelena weeping devastatingly.

    Someone recognized her and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this girl from Tnd University¡¯s tennis club? Why are you

    crying here?¡±

    Zelena pretended to panic. She quickly stood up from the ground and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Really!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. Have you been bullied? Tell us about it.¡±

    A triumphant smile appeared in Zelena¡¯s eyes as she wiped away her tears and turned her head. She

    said, ¡°Thank you, but you probably can¡¯t help me. I¡­ Well, I¡¯d rather not say.¡±

    ¡°Come on! Did someone from your club bully you?¡±

    Under the persistent questioning of the cheerleading members, Zelena reluctantly spoke up.

    ¡°It was Violeta. I identally spilled milk and bread on her on the bus, and she started targeting me.

    It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m the one who offended her.¡±

    Zelena exaggeratedly described the scene on the bus to the cheerleaders.

    Upon hearing this, the cheerleaders were all furious.

    ¡°Violeta is such a mean girl! It¡¯s just a minor incident, but she treated you harshly. Don¡¯t worry! We can¡¯t

    stand her either. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take care of her for you too.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll settle the score with her at lunch!¡±

    Zelena looked terrified and stopped them. ¡°Oh, please! Girls! Don¡¯t do this!¡±

    Chapter 64 Jealousy

    One of the cheerleadersfortingly patted Zelena¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, are you afraid

    Violeta will retaliate against you? It¡¯s okay, we won¡¯t reveal your involvement.¡±

    They had already considered confronting Violeta. After Zelena¡¯s instigation, they were determined to

    teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Hazel likes Archer. If we teach Violeta a lesson, maybe it will make Hazel happy!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Zelena covered her face, not crying, but secretlyughing.

    Go ahead! I can¡¯t wait!

    The morningpetition had concluded.

    All members of Tnd University sessfully advanced to the afternoon. finals.

    The venue had a cafeteria where everyone could have lunch. Violeta went. to have lunch with the

    tennis club members.

    When they entered the cafeteria, those from sports schools followed them from behind.

    ¡°Archer, those are contestants from Tnd University.¡±

    Archer nced at them indifferently. He urately spotted Violeta in the crowd. She was talking with

    Kaylee. Then he looked away.

    Members of the cheerleading team were with Nydia and Hazel.

    Hazel said to the girl next to her, ¡°You can go back to school after lunch. We don¡¯t need you in the

    afternoon.¡±

    22:05 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 64 Jealousy

    47%8

    That girl said with a smile, ¡°Okay! We still have something to take care of, we¡¯ll leave after we finish.¡±

    Hazel asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll find out when the timees.¡±

    Hazel furrowed her brow slightly, but she was naturally carefree. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dwell on it and

    casually waved her hand, saying, ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s get something to eat. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Asking For Trouble?

    Lunch in the cafeteria was served in disposable lunch boxes. The food was average, but Violeta wasn¡¯t

    picky and enjoyed her meal with everyone.

    Kaylee took out a can of tuna fish from her bag and invited, ¡°Vio, try this. My mom made it herself, and

    it¡¯s delicious! I can cat two servings of pasta. alone with this!¡±

    When they set out this morning, Kaylee¡¯s mother had prepared it just for her. Kaylee generously shared

    it with Violeta.

    Violeta smiled, picked up a piece with her, and tasted it. She said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Kay, your mom is a

    great cook.¡±

    Kaylee replied, ¡°If you have time, you shoulde to my house for a meal!¡±

    ¡°Sure.

    Hearing their conversation, a nearby memberughed and said, ¡°Violeta. and Kaylee, when we win the

    competition, our club will organize some activities for celebration.¡±

    Kaylee asked eagerly, ¡°What? Really? Tell us more!¡±

    They started discussing it excitedly while Violeta quietly enjoyed her meal.

    When her lunch box was empty, she put down her purse and nced at them. Since they were

    engrossed in their conversation, Violeta didn¡¯t want to disturb their enthusiasm. She said to Kaylee, ¡°I¡¯ll

    throw away the lunch box.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Violeta picked up her lunchbox and left. When she was about to throw it away, several girls emerged

    from the corner and blocked her way. They stared at Violeta with hostile gazes.

    22:05 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 65 Asking For Trouble?

    The sunlight streaming through the ss window illuminated the corridor and cast a long shadow on

    Violeta.

    ¡°Are you Violeta? Let¡¯s have a talk!¡±

    Violeta¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Twenty minutester,

    Kaylee and the others had finished their lunch, but Violeta still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Everyone started packing up to go to the lounge area at thepetition venue, but Kaylee refused to

    leave.

    ¡°Kay, aren¡¯t youing? We have apetition in the afternoon. We on get an hour to rest when we

    leave now.¡±

    Kaylee nced at her watch and said worriedly, ¡°Vio isn¡¯t back yet. I want to wait for her.¡±

    Nn also noticed that Violeta had been gone for a long time. He asked, ¡°Where did Violeta go?¡±

    Kaylee replied, ¡°She told me earlier that she went to throw away her lunchbox, but there¡¯s been no sign

    of her till now. We didn¡¯t see her when we went to throw away our lunchboxes either.¡±

    Nn furrowed his brow and suddenly had a bad feeling.

    The cafeteria was not that spacious, and Violeta couldn¡¯t have gotten lost.

    ¡°Yeah, we were so deep in our conversation that we didn¡¯t notice when Violeta left. She still hasn¡¯t

    returned. What¡¯s going on? You can¡¯t reach her on the phone either?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Kaylee frowned ae che held her phone Che evined ¡°I can¡¯t met through

    Chapter 65 Asking For Trouble?

    I had tried earlier.¡±

    Everyone started to worry.

    Zelena had remained silent throughout. She smirked at the time. Judging by the time, Violeta should

    have encountered the sports school¡¯s. cheerleading squad. They have probably taught her a lesson

    now.

    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t witness that miserable state when she was being taught a lesson.

    She must stop the club from disrupting this.

    Zelena quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. Violeta is a grown woman. It¡¯s unlikely for

    her to get lost. She¡¯s probably just in the restroom. Let¡¯s go

    back to the lounge and wait for her.¡±

    Hearing this, some people shared the same thoughts.

    ¡°Yeah, Violeta is an adult. She¡¯s not a child who would get lost. Let¡¯s forget about this and go back to

    the lounge!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s unusual for her to be gone for so long.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And those people from the sports school¨Ceveryone knows they¡¯re not on good terms with us.

    Remember the incident where they attacked someone before?¡±

    Kaylee became even more worried at the thought of this.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find her. If you want to go to the lounge, go ahead. I¡¯ll search for her alone.¡±

    Zelena couldn¡¯t prevent Kaylee from searching for Violeta, but she could discourage others from joining

    her.

    She did her hect to convince evertone not to an after Violeta. She

    22:05 Mon, 10 Jun U.

    Chapter 65 Asking For Trouble?

    managed to persuade some of them, while others joined Kaylee in her search.

    Nn also joined.

    Zelena anxiously watched as Nn hurriedly went to find Violeta.

    Indeed, Nn cared about Violeta, at least more than he cared about

    Zelena.

    Kaylee quickly ran to the bathroom and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. Then she went to

    the area near the stadium to search for Violeta, but still couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    Her worry grew. She made call after call, but no one answered the phone.

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    Meanwhile, in a small grove behind the stadium, Violeta was cornered by the cheerleading squad. She

    looked at them helplessly.

    ¡°You called me here for this? Why? I haven¡¯t offended any of you.¡±

    The cheerleaders narrowed their eyes at Violeta and said, ¡°You have a malicious heart. How dare you

    try topete with our Hazel for Archer! You should know your ce! B*tch!¡±

    Compete for Archer? Violeta looked at them in confusion and asked, ¡°When did this happen? And as

    for having a malicious heart, where did. thate from?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the pretense? You even targeted members of your own club! We¡¯re going to teach you a

    lesson!¡±

    Members of my own club?

    Violeta instantly understood that Zelena was behind this.

    Interactinal That girl onon born har to find aalicor

    22:05 Mon. 10 Jun

    Chapter 65 Asking For Trouble?

    ¡°Well then, there¡¯s nothing more

    lo

    say.

    Violeta suddenly smiled. She took off her coat and threw it aside. She challenged, ¡°Bring it on! I can

    use this opportunity to warm up.¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    While the situation in the grove grew intense, Nn met Kaylee.

    He asked, ¡°Did you find her?¡±

    Kaylee shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    Nn started to panic. He suddenly caught sight of Archer and his group walking not far away.

    His eyes shed with a dark glint as he walked over with Kaylee.

    ¡°Archer!¡±

    Archer stood still with his hands in his pockets. He looked at Nn, rushing over with an indifferent

    expression. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Did you guys take Violeta away!?¡±

    ¡°Violeta?¡±

    The image of Violeta swinging her violet racket on the court that morning. shed in Archer¡¯s mind. He

    calmly replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    Nn grabbed Archer¡¯s cor. He revealed a rare hint of fierceness despite his usually gentle

    temperament.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be?¡±

    He had several disputes with Tnd University in the past. Due to their

    aturally didn¡¯t halim Auskar¡¯a wneda

    5/6

    22:05 Mon, 10 Jun 0

    Chapter 65 Asking For Trouble?

    Archer pushed Nn away with his eyes filled with disdain.

    ¡°Motherf*cker! Are you looking for trouble?¡±

    His peers were eager to join in. Daggers drawn, a fight seemed like it would take ce any second.

    Kaylee quickly stepped forward to exin, ¡°Wait! Calm down! Violeta is a member of our club. She

    disappeared from the cafeteria after lunch. We are very worried and looking for her. If you haven¡¯t seen

    her, it might be a misunderstanding. Vice President, please calm down.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 The Dog Strike

    After hearing Kaylee¡¯s exnation, everyone calmed down and the situation was temporarily under

    control.

    Nydia and Hazel exchanged a worried nce.

    ¡°Violeta is missing? How is that possible? This ce isn¡¯t that big. Can she just vanish into thin air?¡±

    Nydia questioned.

    Kaylee replied, ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere and couldn¡¯t find her. We couldn¡¯t reach her phone either,

    and we¡¯re really worried about her now!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you guys didn¡¯t see her?¡± Hazel asked firmly.

    Nydia responded, ¡°No.¡±

    Hazel lowered her gaze and suddenly remembered the conversation she had with the cheerleaders in

    the cafeteria earlier.

    After lunch, those girls had gone missing too.

    Could it be?

    Hazel had a bad feeling about this. Did those fools pick a fight with Violeta?

    Nydia noticed Hazel¡¯s expression but didn¡¯t say anything.

    After getting their answer, Kaylee dragged Nn along and they left.

    As they took a few steps, Hazel¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Everyone¡¯s attention turned towards her.

    Kaylee and Nn were about to leave, but they also turned to her at that

    moment.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Hazel took out her phone to answer the call. It was

    1/7

    Mon, 10

    Chapter 66 The Dog Strike

    one of the cheerleaders.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hazel! Pleasee and save us!¡±

    Hazel¡¯s expression froze.

    40

    Five minutester.

    Everyone rushed to the small grove behind the cafeteria.

    Violeta picked up her coat from the ground and dusted it off.

    ¡°Vio!!¡±

    Seeing Violeta, Kaylee quickly rushed over and asked, ¡°Vio, are you okay?¡±

    Violeta smiled at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why is everyone here?¡±

    Nn felt relieved when he saw that Violeta was fine. Then he turned and red angrily at Archer,

    using, ¡°You imed you knew nothing!¡±

    Archer insisted that he knew nothing.

    ¡°This woman is perfectly fine, right? Why are you all so nervous?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to look behind Violeta, where they saw several cheerleaders from the

    sports school in the small grove. Those girls supported each other and cried miserably, each wearing a

    distressed expression on their faces. ¡°Sob! Sob! Sob! You guys came. This woman is terrifying!¡±

    Before they could attack Violeta, she asked them with a smile, ¡°Have you

    22:06 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 66 The Dog Strike

    ¡°The cane technique?¡±

    46%

    They were puzzled. Violeta picked up a wooden stick from the floor and urately struck each of them

    with it.

    She called it ¡°The Dog Strike!¡±

    Those girls were miserably defeated.

    Although they exercised daily in the sports school and had a much better physique than ordinary girls,

    they were defenseless against Violeta.

    Each one of them was precisely struck. They ended up sitting under the tree, feeling sore all over their

    bodies.

    Unable to bear it any longer, one of them called Hazel toe and save them.

    Violeta put on her coat and said, ¡°Nothing much! Just a friendly exchange.¡±

    Nn looked at Archer coldly and said indifferently, ¡°So this is what you meant by knowing nothing.

    Those from the sports school never change their ways!¡±

    Archer¡¯s face darkened and was filled with gloom.

    Even though he was in the dark, it didn¡¯t change the fact that someone from his school had taken

    Violeta.

    The trio left the grove.

    Hazel¡¯splexion also turned grave as she angrily confronted the Hazel¡¯splexion also tu

    cheerleaders. She scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Who told you to teach Violeta a lesson?¡±

    The cheerleaders stood up and held onto their sore backs. One of them said, ¡°Hazel, we wanted to

    help you.¡±

    Hazel une ceething with anger She felt as if her hunde ware shout to huret!

    3/7

    22:06 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 66 The Dog Strike

    ¡°You call this helping me? You¡¯ve only made a fool out of me! I want to defeat her fair and square in the

    competition this afternoon! Leave now! Go back to school! Disappear from my sight now!¡±

    Reluctantly, the cheerleaders supported each other and left.

    Hazel was furious. She couldn¡¯t face Violeta in thepetition this afternoon. Violeta would definitely

    think that she was the one who instructed them to do this.

    She cautiously called out, ¡°Archer!¡±

    Archer gave her a cold nce and said, ¡°This is embarrassing.¡±

    Hazel was speechless, unable to defend herself.

    She bit her lip, unable to utter a word.

    She was furious! Incredibly furious!

    Who exactly encouraged these idiots to go after Violeta?

    If she found out, she would make them pay.

    It turned out to be a false rm. Violeta returned to the team.

    Kaylee still felt a pang of fear. She asked, ¡°Vio, what happened?¡±

    Violeta exined, ¡°I threw my lunchbox and was on my way back when I ran into them in the corridor.

    They said they had something to tell me and took me to the grove.¡±

    Kaylee nervously asked, ¡°Why were you so naive? Didn¡¯t you know not to go with them?¡±

    ¡°I knew what they intended to do, so I decided to confront them once and

    for all¡±

    4/7

    Chapter 66 The Dog Strike

    ¡°Those from the sports school are despicable!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t them, there¡¯s someone else behind it all.¡±

    Violeta looked at Zelena, who was sitting beside her.

    Zelena was ying with her phone on the side, her expression indifferent.

    It seemed like she knew nothing.

    In reality, she was extremely disappointed!

    She couldn¡¯t believe those from the sports school were so useless. They had taken Violeta away, but

    she waspletely unharmed, not even a strand of hair was missing. They were truly useless!

    The finals began at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Because of what happened to Violeta, Kaylee despised their rivals and vowed to make them pay.

    When the two teams faced each other, Kaylee¡¯s gaze was filled with anger as she looked at Nydia and

    Hazel.

    Hazel wanted to exin to Violeta. Because of this, she seemed weak andcked confidence.

    With the referee¡¯s signal, the match officially began.

    Kaylee served the ball and hit it fiercely.

    Nydia and Hazel had good skills, almost on par with Violeta and Kaylee. But because of the incident,

    Hazel lost her confidence and made a few mistakes.

    Their score quickly fell behind. Violeta and Kaylee performed exceptionally well, and their team won the

    match.

    After the match concluded Vitsanneachad urith her wakat

    from

    5/7

    22:06 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 66 The Dog Strike

    ¡°I know you weren¡¯t responsible for what happened earlier. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty towards me.¡±

    Hazel pursed her lips and said, ¡°Bah! I don¡¯t feel guilty. I just didn¡¯t perform well.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear.¡±

    After saying that, Violeta turned and walked away.

    Hazel called out, ¡°Hey! I still want to apologize to you on behalf of them. They were doing it for me. I¡¯m

    sorry.¡±

    Violeta nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, i

    a friendlypetition.¡±

    Her gaze showed no hostility, and Hazel watched her walk away.

    Nydia approached and patted her sister on the shoulder. She said, ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hazel spoke up, ¡°I think Violeta is not too bad.¡±

    Nydia asked, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t see her as a love rival anymore?¡±

    Hazel shook her racket and said, ¡°She¡¯s a rival on the court. Next time, I won¡¯t make any more

    mistakes!¡±

    Both the women¡¯s doubles and men¡¯s teams won the match.

    The tennis club achieved aplete victory and won the trophy. Meanwhile, the sports school settled

    for second ce.

    On their way back, they happily discussed how to celebrate and nned to hold a big party.

    Both of Zelena¡¯s ns failed. She was quite disappointed.

    6/7

    22:06 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 66 The Dog Strike

    She had been silent the whole time and left as soon as she got off the bus.

    While walking, she felt difort in her foot. Removing her shoe, she discovered a thumbtack lodged

    inside.

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 The Uncertainty Of The Universe ¨C

    We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

    Zelena removed a thumbtack from the sole of her shoe.

    As she stared at the thumbtack in her hand, anger filled her eyes.

    If there was a thumbtack inside her shoe, it would mean that Violeta must have known about the

    thumbtacks she had ced in their sneakers.

    This was Violeta¡¯s way of getting back at her.

    That awful woman!

    Zelena threw the thumbtack on the ground. However, she identally stepped on it and drew blood. It

    wasn¡¯t too serious, but it caused enough pain for her to need a tetanus shot.

    After everyone returned to school, Nn organized a group outing to eat fried chicken and barbecue.

    They arrived at the restaurant and ordered arge amount of drumsticks.

    Each person had a small grill in front of them, thered with oil. The delicious pork belly sizzled inside.

    Everyone was happy after winning thepetition, so they ordered beer. The oversized beer mugs

    were filled to the brim and the ice cubes emitted. a cool mist. The atmosphere was lively withughter

    and cheers.

    Violeta was thrilled to be a part of thisrge group.

    Sitting together with so many people and celebrating the achievements they had all worked hard for

    was something she had never dared to imagine in her previous life.

    1/7

    45%ÈÕ

    Chapter 67 The Uncertainty Of The Universe We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

    As she was eating her fried chicken, Kaylee wanted to get some sauce.

    ¡°Vio, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Sd dressing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kaylee then turned to Nn and asked, ¡°Nn, what do you want? I¡¯ll bring it over for you.¡±

    Without even looking up, Violeta casually said, ¡°Just give him some mayonnaise.¡±

    Coincidentally, Nn looked up and smiled warmly at Kaylee. ¡°Mayonnaise, thank you.¡±

    Both of them spoke almost at the same time and they both paused. abruptly.

    Violeta slowly raised her gaze and nced at Nn, who also looked. towards her.

    A smile spread across Kaylee¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it!¡±

    After that, she hurried away.

    Nn asked, ¡°How did you know I like mayonnaise?¡±

    Violeta did not say anything.

    How could she not know?

    She had a crush on him in her previous life, so naturally, she remembered his preferences in her heart.

    His favorite food, color, taste¡­

    She had engraved them in her mind during her best four years of college, so how could she forget?

    217

    22:07 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 67 The Uncertainty Of The Universe We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

    ¡°Just a guess.¡±

    Violeta replied lightly, her expression unchanged. After that, she lowered her head to continue eating

    barbecue.

    Nn continued to gaze at her until Violetapletely ignored him. After that, he slowly withdrew his

    gaze.

    After a while, Kaylee came back with the dipping sauce and everyone continued to eat and drink,

    chatting andughing.

    After finishing the meal, everyone went their separate ways.

    After winning the league, Violeta was treated like a treasure when she returned home!

    Irene and Anton, who were not young anymore, led the cheers and set off fireworks.

    Niall praised, ¡°Our future Olympic athlete, Vio!¡±

    Violeta said, ¡°Stop teasing me!!

    Irene said, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to tease you. He¡¯s only telling the truth! Our Vio is the best!¡±

    Antonughed. ¡°Hahaha, well said, well said!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As they walked into the living room together, Violeta suddenly remembered something and asked

    Irene, ¡°Mom, are you having a performance at your theater soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there will be a rehearsal for a new y called ¡®The Magpie Feast¡® at the beginning of next

    month. I will also be ying a supporting role for the neers. Are you interested, Vio?¡±

    Before thepetition, Violeta had mentioned that she wanted to take Kaylee to the theater.

    3/7

    Chapter 67 The Uncertainty Of The Universe- We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

    So, she came to ask Irene for this.

    ¡°Mom, can you give me a few tickets? I want to take my friends to see the y, is that okay?¡±

    Irene immediately agreed, ¡°Of course, you can!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±

    ¡°However, the tickets for the public have been sold out for a long time. I¡¯ll give you a few insider tickets.

    They all have amazing seats.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Ever since the cheerleaders from the dance club were expelled on their way to the league, the

    animosity between the dance club and the tennis club had deepened, and their rtionship had

    reached an irreparable point.

    Zelena was absent for two days because she stepped on a thumbtack.

    Violeta managed to get a few exclusive tickets for the Millennium Grand Theater at the beginning of

    next month and made ns with Zoren, Kaylee, and a few others to watch the y together.

    At noon, Violeta and Kaylee went to the cafeteria to eat and ran into some members of the dance club.

    Naturally, they received a few disdainful nces.

    Violeta had long be immune to these nces. She would be fine as long as they didn¡¯t cause any

    trouble.

    Kaylee was furious and stabbed several holes in the egg with her fork in front of Violeta.

    ¡°Those dance club people are so infuriating!¡±

    Violeta calmly sipped her soup. ¡°Anger is detrimental to one¡¯s well¨Cbeing.¡±

    Kaylee said, ¡°Vio, aren¡¯t you angry? They give us dirty looks every time. they see us. I want to gouge

    out their eyeballs so badly!¡±

    Give us dirty looks?

    In her previous life, Violeta was framed by Zelena and became a target of ridicule in the entertainment

    industry.

    Apart from the dirty looks, Violeta was even pelted with eggs by Zelena¡¯s fans when she made a brief

    appearance backstage for ying a minor role in the promotional drama.

    So, dirty looks meant nothing to her.

    Violeta¡¯s retaliation was only directed at Zelena, as she was the mastermind behind the scenes.

    The others were just victims instigated by Zelena, although there might be a few individuals who were

    just as cunning as Zelena.

    ¡°Kay, we will always be judged by others as long as we¡¯re alive. Even in death, we won¡¯t be spared

    from criticism. So, let¡¯s just take their indifference and mockery as apuse and encouragement.¡±

    After hearing Violeta¡¯s words, Kaylee suddenly stopped what she was doing.

    ¡°Vio, it¡¯s so strange that you have such a strong spirit. Aren¡¯t we the same. age?¡±

    Violeta smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly. You¡¯re about to turn the eggs into a honeb!¡±

    Kaylee nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the dance club will definitely try to outdo us again in the Moon Festival. That¡¯s the only area where

    they can surpass us.¡±

    ¡°Moon Festival?¡±

    5/7

    22:07 Mon, 10 Jun E

    Chapter 67 The Uncertainty Of The Universe We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

    45%D

    Kaylee nodded. ¡°Senior told me that they have already started designing the venue.

    While the tennis club won trophies outside of school, the dance club wouldpete for reputation

    within the school.

    Every year, the dance club would outshine the tennis club by arge margin during the major festivals

    organized by Tnd University.

    Since most members of the tennis club were financially well¨Coff, no one wanted to perform on stage or

    prepare a program with great care.

    So, they would just go through the motions and end up in a miserable. defeat every year.

    On the other hand, the dance club considered these festivals as important. days to showcase their

    talents, so they would diligently prepare for them

    every year.

    Combined with their outstanding dance performances that were enough to captivate everyone¡¯s

    attention, they naturally always took the first ce.

    Violeta had also heard about the dance club¡¯s dominant position in the various campus festivals at

    Tnd University. She took a sip of soup and said, ¡°So you mean we¡¯re going to lose this year too?¡±

    Kaylee shrugged. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We really can¡¯tpare to them. We can¡¯t just go

    on stage and y a game of tennis. That would be too absurd.¡±

    Violeta imagined the scene of ying tennis on stage.

    Indeed, it would be absurd.

    Sheughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, so the oue is uncertain. I bet. we¡¯ll be the dark horse this

    year.¡±

    6/7

    22:07 Mon, 10 Jun U

    Chapter 67 The Uncertainty Of The Universe We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

    Send Gifts

    174

    C

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 We Can Forgive The Girl But Not The Boy!

    Soon, it was time to go to the Millennium Grand Theater to watch the y.

    ¡°The Magpie Feast¡± was scheduled to start at 7 p.m.

    There was a long queue at the entrance,

    entrance, consisting of all the audience members who had managed to secure tickets online using their

    phones.

    Yesterday, Irene had already informed Violeta that they could juste in

    to them.

    as there would be someone delivering the insider tirt could juste in

    Therefore, they did not need to collect tickets. They could go directly to their seats in the theater lobby

    and wait for the show to begin.

    Kaylee arrived at the theater and cautiously peered inside the lobby.

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    Violeta was sitting with Hayden and others as they waited for the show to begin. When she heard the

    voice, she looked up and saw Kaylee at the

    entrance.

    ¡°Kay,e over here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I left a bitte. I thought I was runningte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, there¡¯s still twenty minutes before the show starts. I bought you a cup of hot cocoa.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Kaylee hurried over and greeted Hayden and the others, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±

    Jasper smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve all been waiting for you.¡±

    Zoren said, ¡°Hello, Kaylee.¡±

    1/6

    Chapter 68 We Can Forgive The Girl But Not The Boy!

    Liam nced at Kaylee indifferently. Like Hayden, he did not say anything.

    Today, Violeta noticed that Liam was unusually quiet. Although Hayden was usually the one who spoke

    the least, Liam¡¯s silence today seemed to surpass even Hayden¡¯s.

    Violeta smiled, ¡°Liam, are you not in a good mood today?¡±

    Zoren lightly kicked her under the table. ¡°Vio, don¡¯t try to start a conversation out of nothing.¡±

    Violeta blinked and sensed that something significant was about to happen.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jasper smirked and leaned back into the chair. He said slowly, ¡°Something big is about to happen in his

    family.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± No one wanted to bring up Liam¡¯s family affairs.

    However, since Violeta was curious, they decided to tell her.

    ¡°Last week, a pair of twins came out of nowhere to im their inheritance in the Ridge family.

    ¡°They¡¯re the consequences of Liam¡¯s father¡¯s love affairs in his youth. Now, his family is in chaos.

    These twins will probably be enrolled in Tnd University as transfer students. They might even get

    transferred to the performing arts ss.¡±

    Zoren mocked, ¡°Lee hasn¡¯t been in a good mood these days. Who can ept someone suddenly

    appearing and stealing the spotlight from them? Hahaha!¡±

    Violeta and Kaylee were shocked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hayden nced at Violeta coldly and added ¡°The mother of these twine ic

    2/6

    22:07 Mon, 10 Jun U

    Chapter 65 We Can Forgive The Girl But Not The Boy!

    none other than the famous actress Hannah Leid from Harbor City.¡±

    Violeta and Kaylee¡¯s mouths dropped open in disbelief.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hannah Leid?¡±

    It was not umon for a prominent family to have illegitimate children.

    However, Liam had been the sole heir of his family for twenty¨Cone years, and suddenly, a pair of twins

    appeared to challenge his inheritance. This went beyond just a mind game.

    Kaylee looked excited, ¡°You mean the supporting actress Hannah Leid in the old movies? Oh my

    goodness, that¡¯s a lot of information.¡±

    Liam nced at Zoren, who wasughing happily.

    ¡°Are you done? You¡¯re acting like a dog.¡±

    Zorenposed himself and said, ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll stopughing. Don¡¯t worry, Lee, if those brats

    lesson for you.¡±

    dare to do anything, we¡¯ll teach them a

    Jasper nodded. ¡°We can forgive the girl but not the boy!¡±

    The twins were not there, but they had already attracted a lot of animosity.

    If they encounter the twins at school in the future, they would definitely target them.

    Liam said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them, these siblings are not as simple as you think.¡±

    Jasper smirked. ¡°It¡¯s more fun when it¡¯s not simple. Otherwise, it¡¯s boring.¡±

    3/6

    22:07 Mon, 10 Jun D

    Chapter 68 We Can Forgive The Girl But Not The Boy!

    45%

    would Hannah raise them to adulthood only to send them back now? It¡¯s obvious that they are here for

    the Ridge family¡¯s wealth, right? It would be strange if it were that simple!¡±

    While they were discussing this, a group of people from the dance club entered through the entrance.

    They were the cheerleaders who had previously been kicked off the bus by Nn.

    As soon as they entered, they were engaged in lively conversation andughter.

    ¡°There are so many people in line. Luckily, we have Lena¡¯s ticket.¡±

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Lena? Hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°She messaged me earlier saying she went to pick up the tickets and asked us to wait inside for a

    while.¡±

    ¡°The show is about to start, do you think we¡¯ll miss it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so

    Kaylee overheard the voicesing from behind her. So, she turned her head, widened her eyes, and

    patted Violeta¡¯s arm. She said, ¡°Vio, look, it¡¯s the members of the dance club.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The people sitting at the round table turned their heads and recognized the members of the dance club.

    They had heard from the members who went to the league that Nn kicked the cheerleaders off the

    bus. Moreover, they also knew about the conflict between them and Violeta on the bus, and how they

    cursed at Violeta.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Violeta was not surprised as she had overheard them in the dressing room

    Chapter 68 We Can Forgive The Girl But Not The Boy!

    saying that they were going to the theater to watch a y.

    ¡°Whatever. We¡¯ll mind our own business and avoid crossing paths with them.¡±

    Kaylee sneered. When enemies came face to face, their eyes would ze with hatred. ¡°Then let¡¯s

    secretly hope they can¡¯t get in!¡±

    It was just a casual remark, but little did they know that Kaylee¡¯s words. woulde true.

    There were still ten minutes before the show started.

    Backstage, Zelena approached the staff to collect her ticket, only to be informed that there were none

    left.

    ¡°What!? No tickets? Weren¡¯t you supposed to have some extra insider tickets for me?¡±

    The staff member sighed helplessly. ¡°Ms. ke, there were indeed six. extra insider tickets before, but

    they were reserved a few days ago by an influential figure of our theater. Even the director had no

    choice but to let her have them. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Of course, Irene was the influential figure.

    Zelena furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°What do we do now? Who got the tickets? Can I buy them?¡±

    The staff member replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. I don¡¯t know who got the tickets, and besides,

    the y is about to start. Tickets for the first show ar

    in high demand. Even if I knew who took them, they probably wouldn¡¯t agree to give them up.¡±

    There were three showings of ¡®The Magpie Feast¡® in total, and today was the first one.

    The regr ticket prices had been inted fivefold by scalpers outside!

    5/6

    22:08 Mon, 10 Jun U

    Chapter 68 We Can Forgive The Girl But Not The Boy!

    Not to mention, the insider tickets would have the best view, so no one would be willing to give up their

    tickets at this critical moment.

    Zelena was furious. She had everything settled, but unexpectedly, the tickets were gone at thest

    minute.

    Who could she turn to now?

    Plus, the members of the dance club must have already arrived and were waiting for her in the lobby. If

    she did not have the tickets, how would the cheerleaders perceive her?

    Zelena was truly livid.

    The staff member noticed Zelena¡¯s displeased expression and said, ¡°Look, I can help you reserve

    tickets for the second show. The tickets will be even harder to get after the first show because of the

    online hype. You might even have to pay double the deposit.¡±

    After considering her options, this seemed to be the only alternative.

    Since she could not watch the first show, she could only watch the second show next week.

    A coldness shed in Zelena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Money is not a problem, but if you break your promise again,

    don¡¯t me me for reporting you for scalping!¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 They Arrived With Joy, But Left In Disappointment

    Zelena stepped out from the backstage area and made her way to the lobby to find the cheerleaders.

    At the same time, Violeta and her group stood up and left their seats to enter the theater.

    Upon spotting Zelena, the cheerleaders shouted and ran over to her.

    ¡°Lena! You made it!¡±

    ¡°Lena, did you get the tickets? Can we go in now?¡±

    Zelena looked embarrassed and hesitantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone, but I wasn¡¯t able to get the

    tickets.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was stunned, their previously joyful expressions frozen on their faces.

    ¡°How could this happen? Didn¡¯t you say you had the tickets? So you¡¯re saying we came here for

    nothing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you mention having rtives in the theater?¡±

    Zelena didn¡¯t know how to exin it to them. After all, she had made a firm promise earlier that there

    would definitely be tickets.

    In her moment of hesitation, Zelena caught a glimpse of a group of people passing by in the crowd. Her

    expression suddenly froze. She thought she had seen them incorrectly, so she quickly shifted her gaze

    to the side.

    She saw Violeta and her group passing through the VIP ticket checkpoint, and the staff were holding

    the insider tickets!

    22:08 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 69 They Arrived With Joy. But Left In Disappointment

    It was indeed Violeta and her group!

    45

    She wondered how the tickets she had secured had suddenly disappeared.

    There were exactly six tickets, just like Violeta and

    her

    Encountering Violeta never brought anything good.

    group.

    Zelena immediately understood that Violeta and her group must have taken the tickets that should

    have been hers!

    Her face darkened as she said, ¡°Someone has taken our tickets.¡±

    ¡°Taken by someone else?

    Zelena pointed at Violeta and her group. They were currently having their tickets checked. Zelena

    angrily eximed, ¡°It¡¯s them!¡±

    The cheerleaders turned their gaze towards the direction Zelena was pointing and immediately

    recognized Violeta and Kaylee, who were having their tickets checked at the VIP entrance. The other

    four boys were also well¨Cknown figures in the school.

    ¡°Violeta?¡±

    ¡°Kaylee?¡±

    ¡°How did they get the tickets?¡±

    The cheerleaders were instantly in an uproar.

    They had been so excited when they arrived, but now they were just as disappointed.

    They had taken many selfies in the theater and posted them on social media, boasting about being

    able to watch the new y at Millennium Grand Theater.

    Mour their timbrate mor

    Mot only could thou not enter the var

    in bur

    2/6

    22:08 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 69 They Arrived With Joy. But Left In Disappointment

    they had also wasted so much time.

    45%

    Zelena felt extremely resentful and pretended to be generous as she said, ¡°I had already reserved the

    tickets, so maybe they have some other connections. Anyway, we should leave. I¡¯m really sorry for

    making you.e all this way for nothing. How about I treat you to a mealter?¡±

    The cheerleaders were furious as they fixed their gazes on Violeta and her group at the ticket counter.

    However, they weren¡¯t foolish. Although they were angry, the theater was a public ce, so rushing

    over there right now would only make them look like lunatics! They might even be kicked out by the

    security guards.

    ¡°Violeta and Kaylee must have gotten the tickets through Hayden and his friends.¡±

    ¡°Lena, Hayden¡¯s family has a lot of influence, so it¡¯s not surprising that they managed to get a few

    tickets. Let¡¯s just go for now. We¡¯ll settle the score with themter!¡±

    Zelena didn¡¯t know much about Hayden and his friends. She had only heard that their families were all

    wealthy second¨Cgeneration businessmen.

    Zoren¡¯s family was involved in physicalmerce, and they had malls and hotels, among other things.

    Liam¡¯s family dealt with jade and was a well¨Cknown jade tycoon in the

    country.

    Jasper¡¯s family owned one of the top ten film and television conglomerates in Hoiten, and they were

    quite powerful.

    Among the four, only Hayden was the most low¨Ckey.

    In Zelena¡¯s recollection, she had never interacted with Hayden in her past life. Despite attending the

    same university, her attention was always focused on Nn,

    22:08 Mon, 10 Jun

    Chapter 69 They Arrived With Joy, But Left in Disappointment:

    After graduation, she hadn¡¯t heard any news about Hayden, or rather, she simply couldn¡¯t ess the

    social circles he was a part of.

    Naturally, they had no connection, as they did not belong to the same. social circle.

    Therefore, Zelena subconsciously regarded Hayden as just another kid. from a wealthy second¨C

    generation business family. She knew he had money, but she did not expect his family to hold such

    power!

    Curiously, Zelena asked, ¡°What does Hayden¡¯s family do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Oh, right, I remember now. You¡¯re not from Quinston, so it¡¯s not surprising that you

    don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Just tell me.¡±

    Under Zelena¡¯s persistent questioning, her friends finally revealed the truth as they walked out of the

    theatre.

    ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t know at first either. We only know this because the club president had some contact

    with Hayden. His parents always travel in official cars¡­

    The cheerleaders briefly exined Hayden¡¯s family background to Zelena.

    In simple terms, his family had held government positions for several generations, and he had

    ancestors who had royal blood. Hayden¡¯s parents. held high¨Cranking positions, so he could even be

    considered a ¡®prince¡®

    Zelena¡¯s eyes widened after she heard that. She had never imagined that Hayden would have such a

    background!

    The cheerleaders noticed the expression on Zelena¡¯s face and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him just

    because he¡¯s low¨Ckey. He is actually the real big shot in our school. He expelled a student from the

    tennis club with just a few words thest time. Do you think anyone can do that?

    MO

    Chapter 69 They Arrived With Joy, But Left In Disappointment

    ¡°But not everyone can get close to Hayden. Even Zoren and the others are only able to hang out with

    him because they have been friends since. childhood. He is very cautious about making friends, and

    his future after he graduates has already been nned out. As for women like Violeta and Kaylee, well,

    let¡¯s not even mention them. They don¡¯t even meet the standards of the Frost family!¡±

    Someone teased, ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t meet the standards. They are even worse than us! How

    pathetic.¡±

    Zelena never expected that Violeta would have such good luck to befriend. Hayden, and she never

    expected that Hayden would be the best among

    the four of them.

    The cheerleaders were right. If someone from a prestigious family worked hard and lowered

    themselves, they might be able to marry into Hayden¡¯s family.

    Based on family background alone, someone like Hayden would definitely look for someone from a

    simr background in the future.

    Even if Violeta was lucky enough to befriend Hayden, it would be

    impossible for their rtionship to progress further. With that thought in mind, Zelena felt a little better.

    Since they were not able to watch the first showing of The Magpie Feast¡®, the cheerleaders¡® resentment

    towards Violeta and Kaylee grew stronger.

    They might not be able to mess with Hayden and the others, but they could deal with Violeta and

    Kaylee.

    The Moon Festival wasing soon. When the time came, they would definitely give the tennis club a

    good p in the face.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Two hourster.

    The splendid y came to an end

    5/6

    22:08 Mon, 10 Jun U ¡¤

    Chapter 69 They Arrived With Joy, But Left in Disappointment

    Violeta and herpanions followed the crowd out of the theater. The night sky was adorned with

    twinkling stars, resembling a beautiful painting.

    ¡°That y was amazing¡­¡± murmured someone in the crowd.

    Kaylee looked as if she had not had enough. She said, ¡°The performers in the y are truly talented! I

    wish I could be a theatre performer too!¡±

    Violeta smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a goal worth striving for.¡±

    Only a few people who graduated from the performing arts managed to achieve fame and sess,

    while the majority would be overshadowed by others.

    In Violeta¡¯s recollection from her previous life, the most renowned person from their ss was Zelena.

    As for the others, some persisted in pursuing acting careers, while others. pursued further education.

    The film industry was too crowded, so bing a professional theatre. performer would be a good

    alternative.

    Send Gifts

    EMO

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Let¡¯s Have A Competition

    ¡°It would be even better if I could be an actor at the Millennium Grand Theater!¡±

    Kaylee began to daydream.

    Violeta said, ¡°Go for it. The Millennium Grand Theater recruits new talents from Tnd University every

    year.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then I¡¯ll head back now. Goodbye, Vio and Seniors!¡±

    After bidding them farewell, Kaylee hurriedly crossed the street to catch a bus home.

    If she wanted to join the Millennium Grand Theater as a stage actor, Violeta could help her.

    However, Violeta didn¡¯t immediately offer her assistance. Instead, she wanted Kaylee to improve her

    skills through her own efforts.

    Many people aspire to enter the Millennium Grand Theater every year, but only a few are epted.

    Thepetition is fierce,

    If Kaylee meets professional standards butcks connections, then Violeta can certainly lend her a

    hand. If Kaylee¡¯s skills are not up to par, she won¡¯t push her forward.

    She should leave this opportunity to someone else.

    ¡°Vio, shall I give you a ride home?¡±

    Zoren was about to speak but was interrupted by Jasper¡¯s punch. He quickly changed his words, ¡°I

    suddenly remembered that I have something to do. Let our dear friend, Hayden, take you home!¡±

    Violeta was speechless.

    ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m leaving Vio in your hands! Make sure to safely take her home.¡±¡±

    The three of them quickly drove away, leaving only Violeta with Hayden.

    Violeta was slightly startled. She sighed and turned to look at Hayden.

    She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡±

    As they were speaking, the driver arrived and opened the car door. Violeta was just about to get in.

    Hayden¡¯s clear voice came from behind.

    ¡°Sit in the back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay

    Violeta turned on her tiptoes and sat in the back, next to Hayden.

    After dropping off Violeta in front of her house, Hayden rolled down the car window. His dark eyes fixed

    on her, and he said, ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Chapter 70 Let¡¯s Have A Competition

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Violeta waved at him and then turned to enter the house.

    Hayden watched her go inside before instructing the driver to leave.

    67%

    The next day, they arrived at school.

    The instructor announced the preparations for the school¡¯s Moon Festival and encouraged everyone to

    sign up for the performanc

    Violeta sat in the back row, resting her chin on one hand and twirling a pen with the other.

    Many students in the front row began to discuss it excitedly.

    ¡°I watched the previous Moon Festival dance performance by the dance club on the forum. It was

    amazing! Their street dance was so good, very captivating.¡±

    ¡°Every performance by the dance club is excellent. They have been the champions for many years in a

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    row

    ¡°Yes! Lena is in the dance club. Lena, can you give us a hint about what performance the dance club is

    preparing for this year?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tell us¡­

    Zelena instantly became the center of attention in the ss. She shyly covered her face and said,

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me anymore. The club hasn¡¯t decided on the performance yet, but it will most likely

    be a dance performance. We won¡¯t disappoint everyone.¡±

    Kaylee in the back row rolled her eyes andmented, ¡°Such an arrogant person.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our club cking off every year, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    After the argument with the members of the dance club on the bus Jast time, Kaylee¡¯s fondness for the

    group plummeted to negative levels.

    The two clubs already had a bad rtionship. Now, Kaylee considers the dance club her archenemy.

    Violeta remained silent, quietly packing up her books and preparing for the end of ss.

    As the bell rang. Violeta and Kaylee prepared to leave the ssroom for their tennis club. Just as they

    walked out of the ssroom door, they heard a few sarcastic voices from behind.

    Candy said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the tennis club should participate in the Moon Festival. It¡¯s so embarrassing.

    They always make fools of themselves on stage.¡±

    Gillian added, ¡°They never have any impressive performances. They¡¯re like clowns.¡±

    Candy continued, I watchedst year¡¯s recording. What were they even doing on stage? It was

    laughable!¡±

    Zelena responded, ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t say that, and don¡¯t speak so loudly. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Sis

    heard!¡±

    2/4

    12:25 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 70 Let¡¯s Have A Competition

    Violeta and Kaylee turned around, their eyes icy and indifferent as they looked at them.

    Kaylee asked, ¡°Are you saying this for us to hear? Come on, we¡¯re right in front of you. Say it now!¡±

    Gillian and Candy¡¯s expressions froze.

    Gillian replied, ¡°Kaylee, did we mention you by name? What¡¯s with this attitude? Just mind your own

    business! We can say whatever we want. It¡¯s none of your concern!¡±

    Candy added, ¡°Besides, did we say anything wrong? When has the tennis club ever outperformed the

    dance club in the Moon Festival?¡±

    Kaylee lowered her gaze and said loudly. ¡°We don¡¯t bother arguing with the dance club! They can only

    rely on their rankings in some campus activities! If they have the ability, they should participate in

    externalpetitions and bring glory to the school!¡±

    At that moment, the ssroom was still filled with many people. Kaylee¡¯s loud voice instantly attracted

    the attention of others.

    Zelena took the opportunity to quickly step forward and y the role of a peacemaker.

    ¡°Stop it, everyone. Every club has its strengths. Actually, I wanted Sis to join the dance club with me,

    considering herck of coordination. Oh, I mean, she doesn¡¯t know how to dance, so I gave up on that

    idea.

    What?

    Did Zelena just imply that Violetacks coordination?

    The people in the ssroom exchanged nces and began to whisper.

    ¡°So Violetacks coordination. It¡¯s such a shame to have such a beautiful face.¡±

    Originally, it was a matter between clubs, unrted to individuals.

    But now, Zelena has shifted the focus of the conversation to Violeta.

    Violeta narrowed her eyes, and her rosy lips slowly parted. ¡°Zelena, every time I try to see you as a

    decent person, can you try to act a little more like one?¡±

    Zelena, feeling wronged, took a step forward and grabbed Violeta¡¯s arm. She said, ¡®Sis, I¡¯m sorry. You

    can scold me. I didn¡¯t mean to bring this up.¡±

    Violeta felt extreme disgust as she looked at Zelena and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to insult people. Usually, I

    prefer to use my hands.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Violeta raised her hand and pushed Zelena to the ground. Zelena fell heavily

    on her backside and was stunned!

    ¡®Ouch!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate trash touching me,¡± Violeta said.

    Everyone was stunned.

    3/4

    5.67%0

    Chapter 70 Let¡¯s Have A Competition

    No one expected Violeta to take action.

    Isn¡¯t she audacious?

    Candy and Gillian rushed forward to help Zelena, who was on the ground. ¡°Are you okay, Lena?¡±

    ¡°Everyone saw it! Violeta physically attacked someone!¡±

    Kaylee looked at them with a dumbfounded expression and asked, ¡°Are you two out of your minds?

    Zelena deserved it, and besides, she¡¯s not fragile. What¡¯s the big deal if she gets pushed? Violeta is

    being kind by not pping her.¡±

    The two stood at the doorway, looking down at Zelena, Candy, and Gillian.

    ¡°The dance club won¡¯t be in first ce in the Moon Festival this year.

    ¡°If not the Dance Club, then is it your tennis club?¡±

    ¡°You got it right. It¡¯s the tennis club. If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s have apetition.¡±

    Zelena clenched her fists. A sinister look was hidden beneath her darkshes, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be

    ridiculous, Sis. Does the tennis club have any outstanding performances?¡±

    Violeta smirked. ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Let¡¯s Beat Those Girls From The Dance Club!

    The drama came to

    an End

    Zelena got up from the ground, and everyone gathered around her.

    She insincerely defended Violeta, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just lost my bnce earlier. It¡¯s not Sis¡¯s fault. She

    misunderstood me. Let¡¯s not me her. I hope one day we can reconcile and go back to how things

    were.¡±

    Gillian said, ¡°Lena, what misunderstanding could you possibly have with Violeta? You are the true

    heiress, and she is an imposter! Logically speaking, she should be the one trying to please you!¡±

    Candy added. ¡°Exactly! Violeta, this imposter heiress, has taken away eighteen years of your wonderful

    life. Where does she get the audacity to act superior in front of you? She is so shameless!¡±

    Zelena¡¯s generosity at this moment made Violeta¡¯s previous arrogance even more apparent.

    The ssmates in the ss whispered about how Violeta¡¯s behavior just now was simply too much.

    Zelena lowered her head and straightened her clothes, a slight smile appearing on her lips.

    Meanwhile, Violeta and Kaylee arrived at the tennis court.

    In the lounge, they met their senior, who had thetest updates on the investigation.

    ¡°Violeta, Kay, you¡¯re here. I have good news to share.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The senior said, ¡°There is something wrong with Zelena¡¯s votes on the campus belle list. I and a few

    senior brothers from the technology department have been paying attention and investigating for many

    days. We found that Zelena¡¯s vote count is increasing in a regr pattern. So, we randomly checked

    the IP addresses of many users and found that they were not even from our school. This means that

    most likely, these votes were manipted. We have reported it to the school.¡±

    Kaylee was extremely happy and responded, ¡°Really? Does that mean Zelena will be disqualified from

    thepetition?¡±

    Senior Sister: ¡°If it is proven, all the manipted votes will be reset to zero. This kind of behavior is

    despicable, but the specific punishment will depend on how the school handles it.¡±

    Kaylee turned to Violeta and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Vio! If we can bring down Zelena, you will be the

    winner!!¡±

    If Zelena is eliminated in the second round, then the champion of the third round will undoubtedly be

    Violeta.

    It seems that this year¡¯s new campus belle has already been chosen.

    Kaylee was ecstatic, even more so than Violeta herself.

    However, Violeta felt that this matter was not as simple as Kaylee thought. Zelena is cunning and

    scheming.

    1/4

    Chapter 71 Let¡¯s Beat Those Girls From The Dance Club!

    ¡°Sis, where did you trace the IP addresses to?¡±

    The senior answered, ¡°It¡¯s from the southern area. We couldn¡¯t find the exact location, but we can

    narrow down the general range.¡±

    Violeta nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you for your efforts these past few days.¡±

    The senior smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Not to mention that you are a member of our club,

    but as one of the organizers of the campus bellepetition, I must uphold fairness!¡±

    Just as they were talking, a few club members entered the lounge to get some water.

    After getting the water, they sat together in the lounge and chatted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what performance to prepare for this year¡¯s Moon Festival.¡±

    In previous years, they would just go with the flow, and it seemed like this year would be no exception.

    The notice for the Moon Festival was sent to every club.

    In the afternoon, Jasper called for a meeting with the members of the club, with the sole purpose of

    coming up with a performance.

    Even if it was just going with the flow, they had toe up with something to present.

    There was silence in the room, as no one was willing to take the initiative toe up with an idea.

    Jasper was quite troubled.

    And just at that moment, Violeta stood up from her seat and said, ¡°I¡¯lle up with a performance.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads in surprise to see Violeta standing up at the back. Their eyes shone as if

    they were gazing at a goddess!

    Jasper was even more surprised as he looked at Violeta.

    Violeta was like a savior sent from heaven!

    In previous years,ing up with a performance had always been a challenge. No one wanted to

    generate ideas, let alone take on the responsibility.

    If it were a tennis match, Jasper wouldn¡¯t even have to ask. Everyone would be willing to participate.

    But when it came to performing on stage for the festival, no one wanted to embarrass themselves.

    Now that Violeta was willing, everyone was overjoyed and eximed:

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Violeta, you¡¯re our savior!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is fantastic! Is our tennis club finally getting a chance to shine?¡±

    ¡°Last

    year, someone recited a poem on stage, and it was a disaster.¡±

    2/4

    367%ƒž

    Chapter 71 Let¡¯s Beat Those Girls From The Dance Club!

    ¡°Violeta, what kind of performance do you want to do? We¡¯ll all support you!¡±

    Violeta shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. But since no one else wants to perform, I¡¯m

    willing

    to do it.

    Today in the ssroom, she had a heated argument with Zelena.

    If the tennis club doesn¡¯t step up at this year¡¯s Moon Festival, it will embarrass her.

    Of course, Violeta won¡¯t let Zelena embarrass her, so she decided to take charge of this group of

    ckers for this year¡¯s festival.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s apud!¡±

    p, p, p!

    Violeta thought they were being too dramatic, so she forced a smile and sat down.

    Then someone spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve always had an issue with Lucy and others from the dance club. Their

    attitude when they argued with us on the busst time was outrageous.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hope this year¡¯s Moon Festival will make up for their past mistakes!¡±

    Kaylee asked curiously, ¡°Who is Lucy?¡±

    The senior sitting next to her said, ¡®Lucy is the president of the dance club, and also..

    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°She¡¯s also our president¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡±

    What?

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Kaylee was shocked.

    She never expected such aplicated rtionship.

    No wonder there has been a long¨Cstanding grudge.

    Meeting

    g an ex¨Clover must be a chaotic situation.

    Lucy and Jasper were together in their freshman year. Lucy liked Jasper, but they broke up in less than

    a

    month.

    She was heartbroken, so she took a year off in her sophomore year to study dance abroad and only

    returned this year.

    In less than a month of a rtionship, she escaped overseas for a year, which shows how deeply

    Jasper hurt her.

    After Lucy left that year, her few close friends who stayed in the dance club started to resent the tennis

    club. This is also one of the significant reasons for the grudge between the dance club and the tennis

    club.

    ¡°Lucy is back. The dance club will be more audacious this year.¡±

    Chapter 71 Let¡¯s Beat Those Girls From The Dance Club!

    ºÅ67%Ãæ

    ¡°But if Lucy is in charge, it won¡¯t be so easy for us to win the Moon Festival this year.¡±

    Some people started to criticize it, and no one refuted.

    Because everyone knows the dance club¡¯s dominant position in the school¡¯s programs.

    However, Jasper has great confidence in Violeta and says, ¡°Vio, if you participate in the festival, you

    will be the pride of the tennis club. We will all support you and believe that we won¡¯t lose to other clubs

    this year!¡±

    ¡°Yes! The president is right. Let¡¯s beat those girls from the dance club!¡±

    Why did they suddenly be so passionate?

    Violeta nced at Jasper. It was all because of his romantic history.

    It was no secret that Jasper frequently changed girlfriends at school. So after he broke up with Lucy, he

    didn¡¯t have any lingering feelings either.

    But who would have thought that from then on, the tennis club would be enemies with the dance

    club?

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Dance Club¡¯s President ¨C Jasper¡¯s Ex¨Cgirlfriend!

    ¡°Know thyself, know thy enemy. A thousand battles, a thousand victories.¡±

    After the meeting, Kaylee began gathering information about Jasper and Lucy¡¯s past rtionship

    through various channels.

    ¡°Lucy Trivia is the only daughter of the Trivia family in Quinston. She has been skilled in various arts

    since childhood. Unfortunately, she fee hands of Jasper, a notorious p

    into

    ¡°Jasper¡¯s family owns a film and televisionpany. He has encountered all kinds of beauties, so Lucy

    couldn¡¯t capture his heart and was eventually abandoned. After the breakup, Lucy was devastated. She

    took a break from school and went abroad to rx and further her dance studies. I heard that she has

    returned this semester, but it seems like she hasn¡¯te to school yet. However, she will definitely

    show up at the Moon Festival,

    Kaylee sat next to Violeta and eagerly shared what she had learned.

    ¡°Vio, she is a formidable opponent. Can our club handle the Moon Festival? What performance are you

    preparing? Have you figured it out?¡±

    Violeta leaned back in her chair, ying with her phone, and calmly replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out.¡±

    Kaylee was taken aback.

    ¡°Oh my, you haven¡¯t figured it out? We made such bold statements in the ssroom today. What if we

    get embarrassed?¡±

    Kaylee panicked.

    It was indeed satisfying to talk big carlier.

    But if they get embarrassed after the Moon Festival, it would be painful to be humiliated!

    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just dancing. I want to see whocks coordination.¡± Violeta shifted her gaze away from

    the

    screen.

    Three dayster, Lucy arrived at Tnd University.

    When the members of the dance club heard that Lucy had finallye to the school, they skipped their

    afternoon sses to meet her at the club.

    Zelena was also among them, eagerly looking forward to seeing Lucy.

    Because she heard that Lucy was Jasper¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend.

    Now that Violeta is hanging out with Jasper, if Lucy finds out about her, she will target her.

    Zelena secretly nned to provoke a conflict between Lucy and Violeta.

    At this moment, the door of the dance club suddenly swung open, and everyone turned their heads to

    look.

    1/4

    Chapter 72 Dance Club¡¯s President ¨C Jasper¡¯s Ex¨Cgirlfriend!

    ¡°She¡¯s here. It¡¯s the president!¡±

    The club door opened. A pair of slender hands lifted the pink and white door curtain, revealing a brown

    uniform and a pair of long and well¨Cproportioned legs.

    Lucy truly lived up to her reputation as Quinston¡¯s famous heiress. Even without looking at her face, her

    temperament alone showed that she had been raised in luxury since childhood.

    Lucy was very beautiful, with delicate features and fair skin.

    But what stood out the most was her temperament, which surpassed her facial features. Having

    danced since she was young, her temperament was superior to that of ordinary people.

    Even when mixed in with the crowd, she still caught people¡¯s attention at first nce.

    Her temperament was somewhat simr to Violeta¡¯s!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Violeta had been raised in luxury since childhood. There was always an air of nobility around her that

    ordinary people couldn¡¯t match.

    Since Violeta returned to the White family, she had gained a rxed and carefree aura, which made

    others jealous.

    This kind of aura was what Zelena detested the most!

    She was the heiress of the ke family, but she grew up in amon family with her foster parents.

    What was originally her glory and wealth were taken by Violeta. Why didn¡¯t she hate her?

    The shadow of Violeta has been looming over her. Zelena wanted to strive to break free from that

    shadow, and she even wanted to surpass her!

    Now, Zelena noticed a simr aura around Lucy as she had seen on Violeta. She felt a sense of

    unease.

    ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°President, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Everyone rushed forward and gathered around Lucy.

    Lucy smiled at them and responded, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone. It seems like we have many new

    members.

    ¡°Yes, indeed! We recruited many new members during the year you were away. Let me introduce them

    to you. This is Alice, and this is¡­¡±

    This time, Lucy had prepared gifts for everyone upon her return to school.

    For every new member introduced, Lucy would give a small gift as a token of appreciation. ¡°Just a little

    something.

    ¡°Thank you, President.¡±

    ¡°And we have Zelena, our new freshman recruit this year. Lena,e and say hello to the president.¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 72 Dance Club¡¯s President ¨C Jasper¡¯s Ex¨Cgirlfriend!

    Zelena was called out. She looked up at Lucy with an innocent smile before walking over and

    obediently greeting her, ¡°Hi, President. I¡¯m Zelena ke.¡±

    Lucy smiled and said, ¡°Hi, this is a gift for you.¡±

    Zelena nced at the gift in her hand.

    She thought to herself, Who would want this worthless item

    But despite her thoughts, she epted the gift with a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Thank you,

    President! I really appreciate it.¡±

    Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. It¡¯s just a small token of appreciation.¡±

    The gift was a MiAmor lipstick and a bottle of perfume.

    It was already quite thoughtful, especially considering it was their first meeting. Who would be so

    generous as to give everyone a gift?

    So every member who received a gift was very happy.

    Regardless of the value of the gift, as long as they could receive one, it was a pleasant surprise.

    However, when Zelena opened the gift and saw the lipstick and perfume inside, a hint of disdain

    shed in her eyes.

    These things are only cherished by those who can¡¯t afford better items.

    And the color of the lipstick is so unattractive.

    Previously, the dance club was managed by the vice president. Now that Lucy has returned, the club¡¯s

    affairs naturally have to be handed over to her.

    The first task at hand is to prepare for the Moon Festival next month.

    This is Lucy¡¯s first Moon Festival since her return, so she cannot be careless,

    She used this good opportunity to gather everyone and hold a meeting.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Zelena quickly mentioned the grandiose words Violeta had said in

    ss during the meeting.

    Upon hearing Zelena¡¯s words, several former cheerleaders in the dance club were furious.

    They immediately stood up and passionately eximed, ¡°President, Violeta has gone too far! You don¡¯t

    even know. This year, their tennis club went to y in the league, and they kicked all of our

    cheerleaders off the bus on the way!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thinking about this makes me so angry! I¡¯ve never encountered such a despicable act before.

    Violeta is just causing trouble! Oh, Lend, also mention the incident when we went to the theater.¡±

    ¡°Previously, we didn¡¯t have a president to support us, but now that our president is back, you must

    stand up for us!¡±

    Zelena¡¯s eves sparkled and she quickly said. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just thatst time we went

    to

    3/4

    Chapter 72 Dance Club¡¯s President ¨C Jasper¡¯s Ex¨Cgirlfriend!

    the theater to watch a y, Violeta and her friends snatched our tickets. Well, Violeta and her friends

    have more influence than us, and we couldn¡¯tpete. I had originally booked the tickets, thinking of

    treating everyone to a show, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this. Lucy furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°She snatched your tickets? Who is Violeta?¡±

    ¡°President, Violeta is a freshman in our yearl¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. She is dating Jasper,¡± someone in the crowd whispered.

    Lucy was startled to hear that.

    She believed that she had moved on from Jasper.

    She had been away for a year, but upon returning, she realized that she hadn¡¯t truly forgotten about

    him. The first thing she did uponing back to Quinston was to find out about Jasper¡¯s current

    situation.

    Upon learning this, Lucy¡¯s heart tightened.

    Does Jasper have a girlfriend?

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Meeting Lucy ¨C Long¨Cawaited Impressions

    67%0

    Lucy¡¯s expression suddenly changed, catching everyone¡¯s attention. Casey Lambert, the Vice

    President of the club, spoke up. ¡°Lucy, it¡¯s just a rumor for now. We haven¡¯t confirmed whether they are

    together or

    nol

    The news of Violeta being Jasper¡¯s girlfriend has been circting in the school for a long time, and

    everyone has taken it for granted.

    Furthermore, someone even witnessed Violeta feeding Jasper soup in the cafeteria!

    Many pairs of eyes saw it happen.

    It¡¯s not just an unfounded rumor.

    Lucy pursed her lips and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, it¡¯s been over a year since we broke up. It¡¯s

    normal for him to have a girlfriend, right?¡±

    ¡°But Violeta is acting arrogant because of her connection to the tennis club!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Lucy, you don¡¯t know. This Violeta is really going too far¡­¡±

    The conflict between the two clubs had been ongoing for quite some time.

    Recently, the situation escted significantly when the cheerleaders were expelled from the bus by the

    tennis league.

    Several former cheerleaders vehemently criticized Violeta, even going so far as to exaggerate the

    incident where Zelena was provoked and supposedly ¡®hit¡® by Violeta in ss.

    ¡°She hit someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes! If someone hadn¡¯t intervened in ss, Lena would have been hit

    Zelena interrupted deliberately. ¡°Stop talking about it. I believe my sister didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Their discussion continued.

    Lucy listened to their excited chatter and formed a negative impression of Violeta in her mind.

    Furthermore, the fact that Violeta was Jasper¡¯s ¡°current girlfriend¡± only intensified Lucy¡¯s dislike for her,

    even though she hadn¡¯t met Violeta in person yet.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve heard everything you guys said. Since Violeta is so confident, we must make her regret it

    at this year¡¯s Moon Festival! We¡¯ll show her that our dance club is not to be messed with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Everyone became excited.

    ¡°With our club president leading our rehearsals, we¡¯ll definitely give those monkeys from the tennis club

    a good beating!¡±

    Zelena felt pleased to see how much the Dance Club members despised Violeta,

    1/4

    Impressions

    News about Lucy¡¯s return to Tnd University spread throughout the campus within half a day.

    At noon, on the second floor of the cafeteria.

    The members of the tennis club sat together for lunch, with Violeta and Kaylee also present. Nn sat

    at a nearby table with the club members.

    Lucy entered the cafeteria with the dance club members following behind. As soon as they entered,

    whispers filled the air.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Lucy¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s finally back. I thought she wouldn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s going to be a typical battleground. Look over there.¡±

    The seats next to the window were upied by the tennis club members..

    Jasper and Violeta sat at the same table. Next to them were the vice president of the tennis club and

    Nn, the student council president.

    Almost two¨Cthirds of the tennis club members had arrived.

    When the two groups met, the previously noisy cafeteria suddenly fell silent.

    The onlookers lowered their voices and quietly observed.

    Lucy¡¯s gaze fell on Jasper, and she felt a tinge of bitterness in her heart.

    She remembered that when they were together, Jasper never ate in the cafeteria.

    Those young masters disliked the cafeteria¡¯s food.

    But now.

    They were all sitting in the cafeteria, having a meal with Violeta.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucy¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to Violeta, who was sitting next to Jasper. Indeed, she had a beautiful

    appearance.

    Violeta, who was drinking soup, felt the hostile gaze on her and put down her spoon. She gently lifted

    her eyes and met that gaze.

    Lucy looked stunning in her luxurious attire, with her long ck hair flowing down and delicate features.

    Their eyes met, and Lucy lowered her eyshes slightly.

    Kaylee whispered in Violeta¡¯s ear. ¡°Vio, that¡¯s Lucy! Jasper¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡±

    Violeta remainedposed. She only nced at Lucy before shifting her gaze. She yfully teased

    Jasper across the table. ¡°So, she¡¯s your ex? She¡¯s quite beautiful. Not bad.¡±

    2/4

    67%

    Long¨Cawaited Impressions

    After more than a year, Lucy had remained unchanged.

    Jasper stayed indifferent and simply responded with a soft ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lucy approached the members of the dance club, and Zoren and Liam exchanged nces, sensing

    her strong presence.

    Her voice was gentle. ¡°It has been over a year since west met, everyone. It seems like your tennis

    club has some new members.¡±

    Hayden leaned back in his chair, lips slightly pursed, his gaze fixed on Violeta across from him,

    completely ignoring Lucy,

    Zoren asked, ¡°Lucy, when did youe back?¡±

    Liam added, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. We thought you wouldn¡¯t return.¡±

    Lucy replied, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie back? I just went out to have some fun and rx. I still have many

    friends in Quinston, I can¡¯t just abandon them.¡±

    The Trivia family was one of the most prestigious families in Quinston, so Lucy and Zoren naturally

    belonged to the same social circle.

    Lucy didn¡¯t know Violeta, so she didn¡¯t even consider her as the daughter of a prestigious family. She

    thought she was just an ordinary freshman at Tnd University who was lucky enough to join the

    tennis club, which caught Jasper¡¯s attention.

    While they were talking. Violeta quietly ate her meal.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her? Is she a new member of your club?¡±

    Violeta realized that Lucy was referring to her, so she looked up and smiled at Lucy, introducing herself,

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m a freshman, Vio-¡±

    However, Lucy coldly interrupted her. ¡°Did I ask you?¡±

    Her tone was sharp, and anyone could tell that Lucy was intentionally trying to embarrass Violeta.

    If it were an ordinary person, they would have been speechless after being questioned like that. Even

    Kaylee, who was sitting next to Violeta, felt her palms getting sweaty.

    But Violeta still maintained a smile.

    ¡°I have heard of your name before. It¡¯s truly a pleasure to meet you today.¡±

    Jasper furrowed his brows and said to Lucy, ¡°Who did you provoke to make you so temperamental?

    Did you lose your manners while studying abroad?¡±

    Lucy sneered. ¡°I have no manners. She has the best manners.¡±

    Zoren was dumbfounded.

    Liam was no better than Zoren.

    Both of them could tell that Lucy hadn¡¯t forgotten aboutsner.

    3/4

    67%

    Meeting Lucy ¨C Long¨Cawaited Impressions

    It seems that Vio was misunderstood!

    Zoren lightly kicked Violeta¡¯s foot under the table, signaling her to finish her meal quickly and leave this

    troublesome ce so as not to get involved with Lucy.

    Receiving Zoren¡¯s signal, Violeta picked up her te.

    ¡°Eat slowly, I have sses in the afternoon.

    Kaylee also stood up quickly, preparing to retreat from this chaotic ce with Violeta.

    Just as the two were about to leave,

    A person emerged from behind Lucy and deliberately bumped into Violeta, causing the te to tilt and

    the soup to spill all over the floor.

    ¡°ng-

    The te fell to the ground, shocking the people at the table.

    ¡°Vio!¡± Zoren quickly stood up. ¡°Are you burned?¡±

    A trace of barely noticeable annoyance shed in Violeta¡¯s eyes as she looked at the te on the

    ground, the spilled soup, and the leftover food. She nced sideways at the person who bumped into

    her.

    At first sight, she immediately recognized Casey, a member of the dance club who had previously

    spoken up for Zelena. She was the cheerleading team captain during the bus incident.

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Lucy, You Can Try To Hit Her!

    Violeta nced at Casey.

    In response, Casey raised her eyebrows as if to say, ¡°What can you do to me?¡±

    Her expression seemed to invite a smack, but instead, she said, ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t notice youing

    over just now. Did I bump into you? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°She is standing here just fine. How could she be hurt¡­ ¡°The people from the dance club in the back

    row chimed in.

    Zoren quickly walked to Violeta¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Vio, are you okay? Did you get burned?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zoren criticized Casey. ¡°Are your eyes just for decoration?¡±

    Casey dared to do this because Lucy was back now, and with Lucy backing them up, they didn¡¯t have

    to pay any price.

    Sure enough, Lucy turned around, nced at the te on the ground, and then looked at Violeta.

    ¡°It was just a light bump. If she had held it firmly, nothing would have happened. Who do you want to

    me?¡±

    Zoren turned his head. ¡°What did you say, Lucy?¡±

    Lucy crossed her arms and looked resolute as she said, ¡°With so many people in the cafeteria, is it

    really that rare to identally bump into someone while walking? If she had held it firmly, nothing

    would have happened.¡±

    Anyone with eyes could see that the people from the dance club were deliberately causing trouble just

    ¦°¦¯¦´,

    But now Lucy was openly protecting the people from the dance club, which undoubtedly fueled their

    arrogance.

    Since Lucy had already made her stance clear, Violeta didn¡¯t want to give her a good face anymore.

    She saw Violeta turn to the side and pick up the tray from Kaylee¡¯s hand, directly covering it on Casey¡¯s

    body

    ¡°Ah!¡± Casey screamed in pain, using her hand to vigorously pat away the soup and leftover food.

    ¡°Violeta! What are you doing!¡± Casey red at Violeta and cursed, ¡°Are you crazy!¡±

    Violeta crossed her arms and imitated what Lucy had just said to Casey, ¡°si

    such a rare thing to identally bump into someone while walking? Couldn¡¯t you just not stand in front

    of me?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What? I haven¡¯t even med you for bumping into my tray, but speaking of which, what¡¯s the big deal

    about getting a little bit of leftover food on you? Are you made of paper?¡±

    1/4

    66%%

    sarcastic remarks.

    She threw their previous conversation back at them.

    Casey¡¯s hand trembled in anger. ¡°Violeta, are you deliberately picking a fight? Who do you think you

    are¡­

    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt the gazes of several men at the nearby table, and the

    rest of her words got stuck in her throat.

    Casey felt a wave of fear. She had forgotten that Violeta now had these men as her backers. She was

    just an ordinary person. How could she possibly fight against them? So Casey nced at Lucy and

    said with a touch of grievance, ¡°Lucy

    Seeing her club member being bullied, Lucy naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    She had a preconceived bias against Violeta, and now that she saw Violeta physically attacking

    members of the dance club, she immediately concluded that Violeta was a scheming woman who

    wanted to climb the socialdder!

    Lucy followed Casey¡¯s words and said, ¡°Violeta, you¡¯re so arrogant, huh? Who do you think you are?

    It¡¯s not your turn to teach my club member a lesson!¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucy had never shown a friendly face to Violeta from the beginning-

    Violeta was polite to her only because she used to be Jasper¡¯s ex.

    Since Lucy kept acting like this, Violeta naturally wouldn¡¯t give her any face.

    ¡°A dog that bullies others is not good. What kind of person can raise such a dog?¡±

    Well said!

    If it weren¡¯t for Kaylee¡¯s inability to talk to Lucy, she would have screamed to cheer Violeta on.

    Vio stood her ground and retaliated against Lucy.

    Kaylee silently cheered for Violeta in her heart.

    Lucy understood Violeta¡¯s sarcasm. Even senior students would be polite to her when she was in

    school.

    Now that she had only been away for a year, when did it be eptable for a freshman to speak

    sq arrogantly in front of her?

    Lucy immediately raised her hand to p Violeta in the face.

    ¡°You insolent girl!¡±

    The nearby onlookers widened their eyes in surprise.

    Kaylee and Zoren were both prepared to catch Lucy¡¯s hand before it reached Violeta.

    Unexpectedly, a low, cold, and clear male voice came from the table.

    o ahead and hit her Let¡¯s see what hannens!¡±

    2/4

    You Can Try To Hit Her!

    66%

    Hayden¡¯s voice carried a distinct air of gravity, neither light nor heavy. He remained reclined in his chair,

    exuding an aura of calm and nobility. His dark eyes were deep and almost ck, showing no obvious

    change in expression, but they gave the impression that his gaze was sharper than before.

    Lucy¡¯s hand halted, her slender fingers trembling slightly before she put it down.

    She turned to Hayden in disbelief and asked, ¡°Hayden, what do you mean?¡±

    Everyone present was shocked!

    With just a few words, Hayden managed to calm down the furious Lucy.

    Only a few people among the onlookers knew about Hayden¡¯s influential background.

    But Zoren and others present were well aware, as were the members of the dance club.

    Lucy knew very well what Hayden¡¯s words represented.

    She just didn¡¯t expect that someone as indifferent as Hayden- would one day stand up for a woman!

    Hayden said, ¡°Are you deaf? Or did you not understand English after studying abroad for a year?¡±

    Lucy was too angry to speak, but mostly she was shocked.

    Has Violeta already be so important in their group?

    She could ept Zoren standing up for Violeta, but how could Hayden be willing to stand up for her!?

    Zelena, who was among the members of the dance club, witnessed this scene firsthand and was also

    very shocked.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that Violeta was in a rtionship with Jasper? Could it be that she was also involved with

    Hayden?

    There was no way Lucy¡¯s p couldnd on Violeta¡¯s face.

    She sneered and nodded at Violeta, saying, ¡°So you¡¯re Violeta, huh? Well, I heard you caused a scene

    about winning the Moon Festival this year for your tennis club. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    After speaking, Lucy and the members of the dance club left the cafeteria.

    Everyone was surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that their first confrontation would end with Lucy and he

    group leaving!

    Jasper apologized to Violeta. ¡°Vio, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s probably because of me that she acted this way.¡±

    Violeta gave him a knowing look and said, ¡°No worries, Jasper. Good luck with your romantic.

    entanglements.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not innocent either. After all, it was me who dragged you into acting in the cafeteria in the first

    ce.¡±

    At that time, Violeta deliberately pulled Jasper into the cafeteria to act out a soup¨Cfeeding scene to

    provoke

    Zelena and the others.

    3/4

    366%

    Lucy, You Can Try To Hit Her!

    Now the consequences had fallen on her own shoulders. Violeta didn¡¯t expect such a chain reaction.

    She could only ept it.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s prepare well for the Moon Festival and not embarrass the tennis club.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After this incident, Violeta began to seriously work on the program for the Moon Festival.

    If she wanted to surpass the dance club, the best program would be in the same genre.

    Dance against dance!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 The Missed Ballet In A Previous Life

    ¡°Dancing?¡±

    Kaylee was amazed when she learned about Violeta¡¯s n. ¡°Vio, I had no idea you could dance!¡±

    Violeta smiled mysteriously.

    She did have some background in dancing, thanks to Mr. and Mrs. ke.

    When she was a child, Mr. and Mrs. ke had her learn ballet. However, they felt sorry for Violeta

    when she found practicing too tiring, so they let her switch to ying the piano after only two years.

    She never thought she would achieve much in this lifetime, but she did have a connection with dancing

    It all started in her previous life when she graduated from college. Violeta missed the opportunity to

    y. the leadingdy, as Zelena snatched the role away from her.

    At that time, Violeta was the top student in her department, so the instructor had high hopes for her. He

    informed Violeta early on that the production team was going to select the leading female role from

    their ss, and the character was a renowned dancer from the western regions of the capital city.

    To obtain this role and to resonate with the character, Violeta made up her mind to start practicing

    dancing in advance.

    The dance she practiced was none other than the most challenging ssical dance, ballet.

    Learning ballet was a difficult journey for Violeta, as she started almost from scratch.

    Fortunately, her hard work paid off.

    During the audition, Violeta¡¯s ballet performance amazed the casting director and assistant director

    present. They immediately decided to cast her in the leading female role.

    But unfortunately, Violeta¡¯s happiness did notst long. In less than half a month, the casting director of

    the production called Violeta to inform her that the role had been given to Zelena.

    Violeta was left empty¨Chanded!

    She couldn¡¯t understand why. Was Zelena really better than her and deserving of the role?

    Later, she found out that it wasn¡¯t because Zelena was more talented. It was because Mr. and Mrs.

    ke had invested arge sum of money in Zelena.

    When she learned the truth, Violeta burst into tears.

    Because as soon as she got the role, she happily called Mr. and Mrs. ke to share the good news.

    She even happily imagined that once the show became popir, she would have money to show her

    gratitude to them.

    But Mr. and Mrs. ke betrayed her cruelly.

    They knew very well how much effort Violeta had put into getting the role. She had spent countless

    hours

    1/4

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 75 The Missed Ballet In A Previous Life

    in the y. She had put in so much effort.

    But they still chose to take the role away from her and give it to Zelena, just because they were willing

    to spend money on her.

    During her four years of college, Mr. and Mrs. ke had ignored her, and she could understand that.

    They stopped providing tuition and living expenses, and she could understand that too.

    But this incident truly chilled her heart.

    To this day, Violeta still remembers the words they said on the phone. ¡°Lena is the future star who will

    stand under the spotlight, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. As for you, even if we give you this good role,

    can you perform well? You simply don¡¯t have the talent for acting. Can¡¯t you just work like a normal

    person? You¡¯re a selfish person for trying topete with Lena!¡±

    This sentence became a nightmare in Violeta¡¯s heart.

    Even though she had been hated by everyone in the entertainment industry, she never had the

    intention to quit showbiz.

    She was determined to prove to Mr. and Mrs. ke who was truly suitable to stand under the spotlight!

    Thinking about these past experiences, a faint sorrow lingered around Violeta.

    ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Violeta snapped out of her memories and forced a smile. ¡°I can only dance one type of dance, so I¡¯ll

    perform this dance for the Moon Festival.¡±

    Kaylee curiously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°Ballet.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    In Kaylee¡¯s mind, an image of Violeta dancing elegantly instantly appeared, and she eagerly looked at

    her.

    ¡°Vio, it¡¯s going to be amazing! I can already envision it!¡±

    Lucy studied contemporary dance, while Violeta specialized in ssical dance.

    It seems that the Moon Festival will be a fusion of modern and ssical dance!

    After deciding to perform ballet for the show, Violeta began practicing as soon as she returned home in

    the evening.

    Since there was no dance studi¨® in her house, the servants prepared an empty room on the third floor

    for Violeta to practice in..

    She thought she had already forgotten the movements of the Hu Xuan dance because, in her previous

    life, she never attempted the dance again after facing discouragement, and this continued until her

    death.

    2/4

    66%

    Chapter 75 The Missed Ballet In A Previous Life

    But unexpectedly, when the music started ying, all the movements Violeta had practiced in her

    previous life came flooding back into her mind.

    The dance steps naturally followed the sound of the music. Since there was no mirror in the room,

    Violeta didn¡¯t know if she was dancing well or not.

    Music filled the room, and the servants quietly gathered at the door to watch Violeta dance.

    In hushed voices, they whispered, ¡°Ms. Violeta dances so beautifully!¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡±

    At that moment, Niall appeared behind the servants and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you all

    watching?¡±

    The maids turned to Niall and made a subtle gesture. ¡°Young Master, Ms. Violeta is dancing inside. You

    shoulde and see¡±

    Niall joined them at the door to watch Violeta dance.

    As the music ended, Violeta didn¡¯t feel tired because her physical stamina had recovered quite well

    during military training.

    Just as she was about to find her phone to review the details of the dance, she caught a glimpse of

    several figures at the door.

    Violeta turned her head and smiled. ¡°Bro, why are you all standing at the door?¡±

    Niall looked at Violeta affectionately and walked in.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to disturb you, Vio. You danced really well!¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. I was just improvising. Tnd University is about to hold the Moon Festival, and I have

    to perform on behalf of the tennis club. I can¡¯t embarrass myself on stage.¡±

    ¡°You call that improvising? You¡¯re so amazing. If you perform it on stage, no one could beat you, Vio.¡±

    Niall had a talent for ttery.

    Violeta smiled helplessly. ¡°Bro, you¡¯re praising me blindly. I do have ws in my dancing!¡±

    Niall nced around the room and stroked his chin. ¡°This dance room is not up to par. It¡¯s too small

    and doesn¡¯t have mirrors. It¡¯s not suitable for practicing. How about this, Vio? If you want to practice

    dancing. I can rmend a good ce for you!¡±

    ¡°Sure, where is it?¡±

    ¡°Rhythmic Dance Studio.

    Rhythmic Dance Studio is a renowned dance academy in Quinston, offeringprehensive training for

    dancers rather than just a dance studio.

    Many parents preferred to send their children to Rhythmic to learn dance. Rhythmic had numerous

    professional teachers, and the variety of dance styles was particrly extensive. All the instructors had

    participated in both domestic and internationalpetitions and had received awards as outstanding

    dancers.

    3/4

    Chapter 75 The Missed Ballet In A Previous Life

    D

    Violeta learned ballet on her own because, in her previous life, she didn¡¯t have the means to hire a

    teacher. Because of this. Violeta¡¯s journey to learn dance was more challenging than that of ordinary

    people.

    If she could find a teacher to guide her, her progress would undoubtedly be faster than in her previous

    life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about dance, but the owner of Rhythmic is my good friend. Vio, you are a talented

    dancer. If you¡¯re going to dance, you should find the best teacher.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After hearing Niall¡¯s words, Violeta naturally epted the offer with great enthusiasm. She was just an

    amateur. If she could improve through this opportunity, why not?

    Send Gifts

    174

    B

 Chapter 76

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph-

    Chapter 76 Carefully Selected, One In A Million

    Niall had informed the dance studio in advance, and over the weekend, Violeta paid a visit to Rhythmic.

    The studio had prepared a warm wee for Violeta. After being given a tour of the studio, she was

    introduced to her dance instructor.

    ¡°Ms. Violeta, our ssical dance teacher¡¯sst name is Parker. I will take you to meet her.¡±

    Violeta nodded and replied politely, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The instructor assigned to Violeta was Grace Parker.

    Strictly speaking, Grace had retired from teaching a long time ago. She wasn¡¯t an instructor at the

    institution, but one of the partners.

    Grace was a ssical dancer, particrly skilled in ballet. It was not an exaggeration to say that she

    was the best ssical dancer in the country.

    Having her as Violeta¡¯s teacher was the most suitable choice.

    In the past few years, many people had wanted to be Grace¡¯s disciples, but she had stopped

    taking on apprentices long ago. She had mentored two apprentices.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace had once stated that she would only ept three apprentices in her lifetime.

    Thest apprentice to be epted would be carefully selected¨Cone in a million.

    Grace agreed to teach Violeta dance. However, whether she would ept her as an apprentice was

    another matter. She needed to see Violeta¡¯s talent first.

    After a while, Violeta arrived at the dance studio.

    ¡°Ms. Parker, Ms. Violeta is here.¡±

    Pushing the door open, she saw three people standing in front of the mirror in the dance studio. Grace,

    dressed in an elegant ck dance costume, was at the front.

    Beside her were two girls with short hair wearing white dance costumes.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Parker.¡±

    Violeta greeted politely.

    The three turned around upon hearing the sound. Violeta was surprised to find that the two girls next to

    Grace were none other than the Nelson sisters¨CNydia and Hazel!

    As Nydia and Hazel saw Violeta, their eyes widened in recognition.

    ¡°Violeta!?¡±

    ¡°Violeta!?¡±

    Violeta looked slightly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 76 Carefully Selected, One In A Million

    Seeing their expressions, Grace¡¯s voice softened as she asked, ¡°Nydia, Hazel, do you know each

    other?¡±

    Nydia replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. We met before at the league. She is from the Tnd University tennis club,¡±

    Hazel added, ¡°Violeta, are you here to learn ballet?¡±

    Violeta was quite surprised but quickly regained herposure. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you two to be Ms.

    Parker¡¯s students.¡±

    Hazel said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Grace interrupted, ¡°All right. Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Violeta, I can

    teach you ballet, but whether you can be my student is another matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Now, let me see your dance.¡±

    Grace gestured for Nydia to y the music. The space had already been cleared, allowing Violeta to

    freely showcase her dance.

    Violeta didn¡¯t hesitate. As the music started ying, she confidently began showcasing her dance

    moves.

    Violeta¡¯s appearance surprised the Nelson sisters.

    Before she arrived, Nydia and Hazel had heard that the personing was a youngdy from the

    White family.

    The White family! The youngdy belonged to the main lineage of the White family, prominent in the

    business empire of the Quinston tycoons, not a subsidiary branch.

    A few months ago, the lost daughter of the White family, who had been mistakenly taken away, was

    found and caused quite a stir in Quinston¡¯s high society.

    There were all kinds of rumors in the circle.

    The most widely spread one was that this rich youngdy was ugly, vulgar, and not presentable at all!

    Therefore, the White family did not hold a banquet to wee her, nor did they bring her out to meet

    everyone.

    Nydia and Hazel had also heard these rumors before they met Violeta.

    Before Violeta arrived, both of them were looking forward to meeting this ¡°vulgar rich girl¡± from the

    White family. They even considered the idea of someone like her aspiring to be Grace¡¯s student as

    mere wishful thinking.

    ????

    But now, upon seeing her, they were taken aback to discover that Violeta was actually the daughter of

    the White family!

    How could she be considered vulgar? The person spreading rumors must be foolish!

    Violeta danced gracefully to the music, captivating Nydia and Hazel.

    ¡®n, n, n, n.¡±

    214

    48%

    Chapter 76 Carefully Selected, One In A Million

    The two of them spontaneously apuded. ¡°You dance really well!¡±

    Grace was also impressed with Violeta¡¯s performance. As a professional dancer, she could identify the

    ws in Violeta¡¯s dance, but what she admired the most was Violeta¡¯s elegance, confidence, and

    liveliness. It was truly exceptional.

    Grace didn¡¯t hesitate to praise. ¡°You indeed dance very well.¡±

    A gem in front of her eyes, when carved, will surely shine brightly.

    Grace was undoubtedly pleased with Violeta.

    ¡°Excellent. If you want to learn ballet, I will help you.¡±

    Thank you. Ma¡¯am¡±

    Ma¡¯am?

    Grace did not object to this title.

    Nydia and Hazel exchanged a nce. They knew that Grace used to dislike being called ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± by

    younger generations.

    They didn¡¯t expect that Grace wouldn¡¯t mind being called ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± by Violeta. Does this mean that

    Violeta has a great chance of bing thest disciple?

    Violeta practiced in the dance studio for a long time. With Grace¡¯s guidance, her understanding of

    dance had significantly improved.

    As the sun began to set, Violeta left the dance studio, bidding farewell to Nydia and Hazel, who were

    also leaving.

    ¡°Hey! Violeta! Wait!¡±

    Hazel carried her bag, skipped over to Violeta¡¯s side, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the daughter of

    the White family that was mentioned a few months ago! It¡¯s really surprising!¡±

    Violeta didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about it?¡±

    Nydia replied, ¡°It¡¯s surprising because you¡¯re not what the rumors say.

    Violeta asked, ¡°What do the rumors say?¡±

    Hazel chuckled and said, ¡°ording to the rumors, you are ugly and uncultured, a country girl.

    Because your parents didn¡¯t want to throw a banquet for you, everyone started saying those things

    about you

    Violeta fell silent for a moment./

    In reality, Irene and Anton didn¡¯t throw a banquet for her because she had just returned from Arlowand

    and her injuries from the car ident hadn¡¯t fully healed yet. Besides, she didn¡¯t care about such

    things, so she didn¡¯t ask them to throw a banquet.

    I didn¡¯t expect the e rumors to spread like this. Rumors can really harm beable!

    3/4

    23:11 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 76 Carefully Selected. One In A Million

    ¡°Now that you know the truth, remember to defend me if you hear anyone badmouthing me behind my

    back.¡±

    Hazel replied. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal!¡±

    Nydia added. ¡°Violeta, Ms. Parker likes you. You might even be herst disciple, and we¡¯ll be

    sisters in the future.¡±

    Violeta said. ¡°It¡¯s great to earn Ms. Parker¡¯s approval, but bing a closed¨Cdoor disciple is not

    something I insist on. I haven¡¯t thought that far ahead.

    Hazel touched her chin. ¡°Based on my understanding of Ms. Parker, she will most likely choose you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now, Violeta. Why did you decide to perform ballet?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°It¡¯s for the Moon Festival at Tnd University, I will be performing on stage.¡±

    The Moon Festival at Tnd University was quite renowned.

    Many students from other universities would alsoe to watch the performances.

    Hence, Nydia and Hazel were naturally aware of the tennis club¡¯s annual embarrassing moments.

    Hazel said, ¡°Is your club sending you to embarrass yourselves this year? Hahaha

    Nydia, being moreposed, cleared her throat and said, ¡°Under the guidance of our teacher, it¡¯s

    impossible to embarrass yourselves. You will win an award.¡±

    Hazel added. ¡°That¡¯s true. Your club is lucky to have you this year!¡±

    Then she said to Hazel. ¡°Sis, let¡¯s attend her performance together. We can cheer for her, and I¡¯ll even

    make a banner for her!¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

    ÏÉ

 Chapter 77

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 77 One Ballet Spin, One Turn Through A Thousand Years

    The Nelson twins radiated pleasant personalities.

    As they walked towards the street, they hailed a passing car.

    The White family¡¯s car was already parked on the side of the road, and the driver stepped out to open

    car door for Violeta.

    the

    Violeta turned her head and waved to Nydia and Hazel, saying. Tm going back now. See you

    tomorrow.¡±

    Before the Moon Festival, Violeta had to practice dancing every day, so she had plenty of time to spend

    with these two sisters.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Time flew by, and half a month had passed. There were only seven days left until the Moon Festival.

    In the afternoon, at Rhythmic Dance Studio.

    Violeta finished her dance practice. A thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead, giving her

    complexion a rosy glow.

    Grace nodded in satisfaction beside her. ¡°Not bad, Vio. You have improved very quickly. With this level,

    you will be more than capable of participating in your school¡¯s festival. But I believe you can do even

    better.¡±

    Hazel handed Violeta a towel, and she wiped her face.

    ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Grace¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Over the past two weeks of their interactions, Grace¡¯s contentment

    with Violeta has significantly increased.

    She felt that she had finally found her one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillionst disciple.

    After careful consideration, Grace spoke, ¡°Vio, do you want to be my disciple?¡±

    Nydia and Hazel heard Grace¡¯s words and had happy expressions on their faces.

    See, they knew it. Violeta would be their junior sister.

    Violeta was momentarily stunned, then smiled. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Grace nodded. ¡°Good, from now on, you will be myst disciple.¡±

    The process of bing a disciple was simple¨Cjust serving a cup of tea. Grace was not particr

    about formalities.

    After Grace left, Nydia and Hazel hurriedly ran over. ¡°Vio! I knew we could be sisters. Haha.¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 77 One Ballet Spin, One Turn Through A Thousand Years

    That¡¯s great. Now we¡¯ll have to support you even more during the Moon Festival.¡±

    Who could have known that their former opponent in the league would now be their junior?

    Today marked Violeta¡¯s final dance practice before the Moon Festival. Starting tomorrow, the school

    wouldmence stage setup and rehearsals, leaving Violeta with no time for further practice.

    After leaving the dance studio, the four of them went to a restaurant next to the studio for a meal.

    Grace also gave Violeta a jade bracelet as a gift for bing her disciple.

    The next day, while Violeta and the tennis club members were setting up the stage for the dance, they

    encountered a group of people from the dance club.

    The members of the tennis club were holding exquisite props for ballet.

    Meanwhile, the members of the dance club all had modern punk¨Cstyle props, indicating that they were

    going for a cyberpunk street dance.

    When the two groups met while setting up the stage, there was a subtle confrontation.

    Although they didn¡¯t directly sh, the members of the dance club saw the tennis club setting up the

    props, so they went back and informed Lucy about it.

    ¡°It seems like Violeta is going to do a ballet session.¡±

    ¡°Ballet is quite challenging. Can she perform it well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely just a hurried attempt. After all, the striking stage design is captivating and ideal for a

    promotional campaign.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s the use of exquisite stage design? The content of the program is the most important. I

    doubt Violeta will perform the session well!¡±

    Lucy lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Ballet is the most difficult ssical dance. Unless Violeta had a

    ssical dance foundation before, it¡¯s impossible for her to perform well.¡±

    Zelena quickly interjected, ¡°Based on what I know, she only studied ballet for two years as a child and

    never learned ssical dance, let alone ballet.¡±

    Casey responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Violeta is being forced into the spotlight!¡±

    Upon hearing Zelena¡¯s words, Lucy felt somewhat relieved.

    Indeed, ballet was very challenging, but it was also incredibly beautiful.

    Their performance had a cyberpunk style that appealed to the aesthetic preferences of today¡¯s youth

    and waspletely different from ssical dance. If Violeta could excel in a ballet session and

    outshine the entire dance group, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her to win.

    However, Zelena imed that Violeta had no foundation in ssical dance at all, which put Lucy at

    ease.

    Lury knew very well th

    it was

    impossible to be proficient in ballet in a short period of time.

    2/4

    23:12 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 77 One Ballet Spin, One Turn Through A Thousand Years

    However, they could have never imagined that Violeta wouldn¡¯t pick it up so quickly. In her previous life.

    she taught herself ballet and was already quite skilled.

    In this life, under Grace¡¯s guidance, although she hadn¡¯t reached the pinnacle yet, her baller skills were

    on par with those of outsiders.

    How many of the people sitting below the stage during the Moon Festival at school were experts?

    Everyone was just there to watch the show, so Violeta¡¯s ballet skills were more than sufficient!

    As long as the stage design and atmosphere were in ce, it was hard to predict who would win or

    lose!

    ¡°But what if Violeta learned ssical dance from a teacher?¡±

    Casey said. ¡°Learning takes time. She¡¯s not a machine. Can one master it simply through learning?¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucy softly suggested, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. If Violeta finds a highly professional teacher and

    learns quickly, even if she can¡¯t reach the highest level, she can still grasp the form with a high level of

    understanding.

    Casey asked. ¡°Lucy, what kind of teacher can instruct at that level?¡±

    Lucy replied. ¡°The best ssical dance teacher in the country is Grace Parker, but she stopped

    teaching a long time ago, so it¡¯s impossible for her to teach Violeta.¡±

    Casey chuckled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it might be a bit awkward for Violeta to step onto the stage and try

    ballet. Haha¡­

    The members of the dance club burst into mockingughter.

    Zelena also covered her mouth andughed.

    Violeta, it seems like you¡¯re going to embarrass yourself this time!

    After setting up the stage, the members of the tennis club returned to the tennis court.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t seen Violeta dance and didn¡¯t know if she could dance, they had great

    confidence

    in her.

    They even contributed money and effort, and the stage design was all paid for by them.

    The visual effect of the stage design, regardless of its cost or intricacy, was remarkable. Particrly

    notable was the elegant style that required splendid props to create a captivating visual spectacle.

    The members of the tennis club were all well¨Coff, so they prepared the best, which showed their

    support for Violeta.

    As the Moon Festival program began, the forum released the program list submitted by various clubs

    and even held a vote for the ¡°Most Anticipated Program¡± on the forum.

    The dance club presented a program full of punk and futuristic style called ¡°3010,¡± while the tennis club

    showcased a program called ¡°One Ballet Spin, One Turn through a Thousand Years.¡±

    3/4

    48%

    Chapter 77 One Ballet Spin, One Turn Through A Thousand Years

    The two styles werepletely different.

    In previous years, there was always great anticipation for the dance club¡¯s program, making it the most

    eagerly anticipated performance.

    But this year, they were surprised to find that the tennis club had also put effort into their program!

    As a result, many people voted for the tennis club. In just one afternoon of voting, the tennis club was

    on par with the dance club. By the end of the voting, the tennis club¡¯s votes far exceeded the dance

    club¡¯s by nearly three thousand.

    Send Gifts

    7 174

    C

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 The Costume Disyed In The Museum

    The voting had a significant impact on Violeta¡¯s position on the campus belle chart, creating a buzz

    among

    the students.

    Anticipating Violeta¡¯s performance, many people rushed to the campus belle chart to vote for her.

    In the evening. Violeta surpassed Zelena, who was in first ce.

    Zelena closely monitored the votes on the campus belle chart. When she saw that Violeta had

    overtaken. her, she became furious. She immediately contacted someone to manipte the votes and

    ensure that she stayed ahead of Violeta.

    Previously, Zelena had manipted the votes by a small margin, making it difficult to detect..

    However, this time, Zelena was too impatient. The sudden surge in votes caught the attention of many

    people, including the organizers behind the scenes and the other contestants on the chart.

    D¨C3 Moon Festival.

    In the afternoon, fate brought Violeta into an unexpected encounter with Casey and her friends from

    the dance club in the corridor of the teaching building.

    It was a fleeting moment, yet they deliberately blocked Violeta¡¯s path.

    Whenever Violeta veered left, they followed suit; whenever she shifted right, they mirrored her. It was a

    ssic act of provocation.

    On the other side of the corridor, Nn had just finished inspecting the cleanliness with some

    members. of the student council. They happened to witness the scene where Casey was blocking

    Violeta.

    Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed, filled with anger.

    ¡°Violeta, don¡¯t becent just because you have a high number of votes on the forum. You still

    have a long way to gopared to us.

    The bell rang, and Violeta held her textbook in her arms, calmly looking at Casey. A faint smile

    appeared. at the corner of her lips as she mockingly said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that capable?¡±

    Casey narrowed her eyes and retorted, ¡°I might not be the best, but I¡¯m still superior to you. It¡¯s in your

    best interest to keep your distance from Jasper. Don¡¯t say you weren¡¯t warned if things go awry.¡±

    Violeta asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t stay away?¡±

    Casey chuckled in anger. ¡°Violeta, your empty words are meaningless. If boasting was effective, then

    the world would be full of billionaires. This society values strength. Our club presidentes from a

    wealthy and influential family and is also the chancellor of Tnd University. If you don¡¯t leave Jasper,

    all you can expect is to drop out of school. Don¡¯t believe me? Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Oh, drop out,¡± Violeta sighed, her tone changing. ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°You might as well warn Jasper to stay away from me,¡± Violeta continued.

    1/4

    Chapter 78 The Costume Disyed In The Museum

    Violeta and Jasper were just friends.

    Casey¡¯s actions were typical of someone who couldn¡¯t control Jasper, so she resorted to threatening

    Violeta.

    Coincidentally, Violeta was the least afraid of threats.

    Violeta was ready to leave when Casey once again stood in her way and said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing more

    than a substitute for our club president, yet you¡¯re so happy being a substitute. How foolish.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You can¡¯t even be a substitute. Do you care so much about who Jasper is with? Do you like

    him?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Whether Violeta hit a nerve or not, Casey became furious and raised her hand to strike Violeta¡¯s face.

    At that moment. Nn happened to walk behind them and swiftly blocked Casey¡¯s swinging hand.

    And Violeta retaliated by pping Casey across the face.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    A hot p mark appeared on Casey¡¯s face.

    Casey turned her face to the side, covering her face with her other hand, looking shocked at Violeta.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Violeta twisted her wrist and said icily, ¡°I have my limits when ites to patience. People from your

    dance club are as bothersome as fli

    Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who can hit. Next time, have Lucy

    She didn¡¯t p her in the cafeteriast time, so she couldn¡¯t let her go without a p this time in the

    hallway.

    If they wanted to treat her like a doormat, they had to see if they had the capability.

    The members of the dance club turned to Nn and eximed immediately, ¡°Nn, did you see what

    just happened? Violeta has a terrible attitude, and her credits should be deducted!¡±

    ¡°And we need to inform her parents!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nn let go of Casey¡¯s hand and softly said to Violeta, ¡°You should go back to ss first.¡±

    Violeta lifted her leg and walked away.

    Behind her, the angry voices of the dance club members could be heard.

    ¡°Nn, you can¡¯t defend Violeta/like this! She just hit someone!

    Nn¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°She was acting in self¨Cdefense.¡±

    After saying that, he turned to look at the student council members behind him. ¡°Did you see me

    protecting Violeta?¡±

    2/4

    23:12 Tue, 11 Jun

    15

    Chapter 78 The Costume Disyed In The Museum

    ¡°No.¡±

    What?

    The members of the dance club were shocked!

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he was protecting her?!

    48%

    The night before the Moon Festival.

    Irene gave Violeta a set of exquisite dance costumes.

    The dance costumes inside the ck gift box were neatly folded and adorned with jade stones on top.

    captivating the eyes at first nce.

    ¡°How beautiful!¡±

    ¡°The pendant on it is so shiny.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Irene was delighted to see Violeta¡¯s admiration.

    ¡°Vio, this is the costume I wore when I was young. Your body shape and size are just like mine when I

    was young. You should try it on.¡±

    This set of costumes was one of Irene¡¯s famous ssic works, ¡°The Prosperous Dynasty.¡±

    The costumes were custom¨Cmade at a high cost. To achieve authenticity, they were made of top¨C

    quality silk as the base, and the jade embellishments were genuine. Each one was meticulously sewn

    by hand, and it took skilled craftsmen a year to create this unique set.

    The style would never go out of fashion. Even fifty years from now, it would hold high collectible value.

    After Irene performed, the museum even approached her to collect this set of costumes, but Irene

    declined.

    Now, Irene took out this set of costumes that should have been kept in the museum and gave them to

    Violeta to wear for the Moon Festival at Tnd University. It was truly a waste of such a precious item.

    If the people at the museum were to find out, they would definitely be devastated!

    Violeta changed into the costumes and gracefully emerged from the dressing room, twirling in front of

    everyone.

    Anton and Niall immediately apuded.

    ¡°p p p p.¡±

    ¡°So beautiful! My daughter is so beautiful. Even if she goes on stage like this without performing,

    anyone with eyes would vote for her!¡±

    ¡°Vio, it looks amazing! It suits you so well.¡±

    ??

    Irene was extremely satisfied Seeing Violera was like seeing herself in her nrime

    3/4

    Chapter 78 The Costume Disyed in The Museum

    Back in the day, when Irene performed in ys, her fans filled the audience. In the world of theater, she

    was undoubtedly a gem, and even now, Irene¡¯s status remains unshakable.

    However, as time went on, she couldn¡¯t help but reminisce.

    ¡°It looks so good, Vio.¡±

    Violeta approached and hugged Irene. ¡°Thank you, Mom

    These costumes are just sitting here, and their ultimate value lies in being worn by you, Vio. You will

    definitely win first ce! I¡¯m waiting for your good news.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The next day, after finishing sses during the day, the Moon Festival began at 7 pm.

    At 2 o¡¯clock, they started setting up the stage.

    At 7 o¡¯clock, everyone started entering, and the gates of Tnd University were wide open.

    The front desk was bustling, and Kaylee rushed in from outside to backstage.

    ¡°Vio, it¡¯s amazing out there! There are countless people. This event is incredibly grand and truly

    deserves to be the annual Moon Festival!¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

    (1)

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 The Prop Is Destroyed

    Violeta was applying her makeup.

    As Kaylee rushed in through the mirror, Violeta smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for so many people to

    show up after such a promotion.¡±

    Kaylee saw Violeta in the mirror and gasped, ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    She noticed that Violeta had wlessly applied her makeup, with a five¨Ccolor eye shadow, and every

    detail. from blush to lip makeup, was wless.

    Kaylee was stunned!

    She walked over, gazing at Violeta with admiration. ¡°Vio, you¡¯re so beautiful. Even when you¡¯re not

    moving, you still look like a perfectly retouched photo. And the dress you¡¯re wearing¨Coh my god, it¡¯s

    stunning. The gemstones on it are so lifelike and beautiful¡­¡±

    Kaylee thought that the dress Violeta was wearing was a high¨Cquality imitation, but she didn¡¯t expect it

    to be an authentic piece with genuine gemstone embellishments, each one worth a fortune.

    Violeta was now like a walking treasure!

    Violeta said, ¡°My mom gave me this dress. It¡¯s truly beautiful, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kaylee sped her hands together. ¡°I can already imagine that your mom must be a beautiful woman

    too!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how breathtaking you¡¯ll look when you walk outter. The audience will be amazed!

    You¡¯re simply too beautiful.¡±

    As they were talking, the other members of the tennis club walked in, chatting andughing.

    ¡°There are so many people outside. It feels like there are even more than in previous years.

    ¡°Yes, there are more people this year..¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Violeta! So beautiful!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, they noticed Violeta, who was doing her hair and makeup.

    Everyone stood frozen in ce, just like Kaylee had moments ago.

    Kaylee covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°See, I told you. When you walk outter, the people in the

    audience will have the same expression.¡±

    After recovering from their shock, they approached Violeta, their faces filled with astonishment and

    disbelief.

    Violeta used to dress casually and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her appearance. She always wore

    sportswear and yed tennis on the court. It was nothing like Zelena¡¯s eye¨Ccatching outfits.

    They were used to seeing Violeta with a natural face, which was beautiful but not as stunning as she

    looked

    now.

    1/4

    48%

    Chapter 79 The Prop Is Destroyed

    The current Violeta was truly beautiful, with an aura of unattainability. She was a rare beauty that only

    appeared once in a millennium!

    Kaylee saw the stummed expressions on their faces and said, ¡°Stop staring and go check if the props

    are ready backstage. Don¡¯t dy Violeta¡¯s performanceter!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the performanceter. It¡¯s awesome. I want to see who in the audience is blind not

    to vote for Violeta!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t even need to dance. Just walking on the stage like a model would be enough to

    win.¡±

    As they spoke, they headed to the back to check on the

    props.

    Kaylee pulled up a chair and sat next to Violeta, her eyes fixed on her like a devoted fan, observing her

    makeup up close.

    Who knew how Violeta looked from Kaylee¡¯s perspective? Mesmerizing!

    Just as the floral hairpin was being ced on her forehead, a terrified scream suddenly came from

    behind.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Kaylee was startled and almost fell off the chair.

    What are you shouting about?¡±

    Two boys ran out from behind, their faces filled with despair. ¡°We¡¯re done. All the props we ced at

    the back have been soaked! None of them can be used anymore.¡±

    ¡°What!? How did this happen?¡±

    Kaylee quickly stood up and ran to the back to see for herself.

    Sure enough, she saw that all the props they had carefully prepared a few days ago were destroyed,

    soaked, and smashed.

    It was a mess, clearly intentionally damaged by someone!

    Kaylee clenched her fist and eximed, ¡°Who could have done this? It¡¯s incredibly malicious! How are

    we supposed to perform like this? And what about Violeta¡¯s performanceter?¡±

    Violeta lifted her skirt and approached, her eyes narrowing as she surveyed the chaotic scene on the

    ground.

    ¡°It must have been the members of the dance club! Who else would do something like this?¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous! I never expected them to stoop so low.¡±

    ¡°They must be afraid of being outshone by us, which is why they destroyed our props like this. We can¡¯t

    let this slide! Let¡¯s go to the External Affairs Department right away. We need to get to the bottom of

    this!¡±

    Everyone discussed the matter.

    2/4

    Chapter 79 The Prop Is Destroyed

    Although there was no evidence, everyone immediately suspected the dance club

    Violeta nced at the ground and suddenly spotted a crystal earring lying in the corner. She walked

    over, picked it up, and examined it in her hand.

    This earring looked familiar.

    Violeta pondered for a moment, and a person¡¯s image shed in her mind.

    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was her, so she carefully held onto the earring.

    Kaylee approached and asked, ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Violeta nced at the earring in her hand and replied, ¡°I found it on the ground.¡±

    Kaylee furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the earring Zelena wears? I remember she unted it

    during military training!¡±

    During the previous mountain training, no one was allowed to wear essories. However, Zelena, who

    didn¡¯t participate, stood out with a pink crystal earring on her ear, so Kaylee remembered it vividly.

    ¡°Could it be that Zelena came and destroyed our props?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure yet.¡±

    Kaylee bit her lip and said, ¡°The seniors are heading to the External Affairs Department. We can¡¯t let

    the culprit get away with this so easily!¡±

    The External Affairs Department was responsible for the Moon Festival.

    With the props destroyed, it was impossible to find identical recements in such a short time. They

    needed to contact the department and discuss a solution.

    Soon, Hayden and his three friends learned about the destroyed props and went backstage to meet

    Violeta.

    As soon as they arrived, they were captivated by Violeta¡¯s outfit.

    Zoren eximed, ¡°Wow! Vio, this outfit is incredible. Could it be from your mom? It looks like one of her

    old costumes.¡±

    Jasper added, ¡°It¡¯s truly beautiful.¡±

    Liam nodded. ¡°Indeed, the jade embellishments on the dress are so lifelike. This dress must be quite

    valuable!¡±

    The Ridge family was in the jade business, so Liam could recognize the quality of the jade at a nce.

    Hayden also praised it. ¡°It¡¯s stunning.

    Violeta shrugged. ¡°Beauty won¡¯t help. The props are ruined. I might not be able to go on stage now.¡±

    Zoren cursed, ¡°Whoever destroyed our props must be aplete idiot!¡±

    3/4

    Chapter 79 The Prop Is Destroyed

    surveince on this side, we¡¯ll have to think of alternative solutions.¡±

    Violeta had put in the most effort and dedication for the sake of a great performance.

    Now that her makeup and hair were done, she was only one step away from the final preparation.

    However, she didn¡¯t anticipate the props being destroyed, preventing her from going on stage at the

    last

    moment

    Naturally, she wanted to perform and dance on stage. It was a testament to her hard work, regardless

    of rankings.

    Hayden suggested. ¡°Since you¡¯re thest one to perform, we still have time to prepare the props

    again.¡±

    Liam added, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have someone bring some props from my side.¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Vio Will Win

    Really? That¡¯s amazing¡±

    Even though the props they had prepared beforehand were decent, Liam¡¯s props must be superior.

    Jasper checked his watch. ¡°We only have two hours left. Let¡¯s move quickly!¡±

    Liam nodded and immediately called someone at home to prepare the props. They would pick them up

    later by car.

    Everyone was furious when they discovered the damaged props.

    But when they learned that Liam was willing to provide new props, their spirits lifted.

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! With new props, we can rearrange everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Unity is strength!¡±

    ¡°We have already given feedback to the External Affairs Department. They promised to give us an

    exnation!¡±

    Meanwhile, backstage at the dance club.

    The members participating in the show were all applying their makeup.

    At this moment, someone rushed in from outside with excitement and said, ¡°Good news! The tennis

    club¡¯s props were destroyed. They most likely won¡¯t be able to perform in the show!¡±

    ¡°What? The props were destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Well, they deserve it. They¡¯ve been so arrogant all this time. It serves them right!¡±

    ¡°Although they deserve it, we have to admit that having the props destroyed at this critical moment

    messes with their mindset.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they

    handle this.¡±

    preparing an elegant¨Cthemed stage design? It¡¯s difficult to find such props. Let¡¯s see how they

    ¡°It seems like the first ce is within our reach.¡±

    Zelena, who was sitting in front of the mirror doing her makeup, heard their words and lowered her

    gaze, a smile ying at the corner of her lips..

    Then Zelena nced at Casey, who was sitting next to her. The two exchanged a nce, and a hint of

    unspoken satisfaction shed in their eyes.

    Casey turned to Lucy and said, ¡°Lucy, it seems like fate is on our side. The next time we see Violeta,

    let¡¯s see if she can still act arrogantly. We¡¯ll make sure that anyone from the tennis club who sees

    members of our dance club in the future will lower their heads!¡±

    Lucy continued doing her makeup, not as joyful as the others, and said, ¡°I actually want to see how

    good.

    1/4

    Chapter 80 Vio Will Win

    Compared to the joy of the other members, Lacy truly wanted to see Violeta¡¯s dance.

    Lucy was also a dancer. Although rankings were important, she was more interested in ballet

    performances

    Besides, she was confident. She didn¡¯t think she would lose to Violeta.

    So she hoped that she could surpass Violeta on the stage with her abilities rather than relying on these

    Tricks.

    With this in mind, Lucy turned her head and nced at the members of the dance club. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you

    guys who destroyed the tennis club¡¯s props, was it?¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook their heads.

    ¡°How is that possible? We would never do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Besides, we are mortal enemies with the tennis club. If their props

    were destroyed, they would immediately suspect us. We wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re right. They must be suspecting us now!¡±

    Lucy was speechless.

    Given the dynamics between the tennis club and the dance club, they must have suspicions.

    Since it wasn¡¯t done by dance club members, Lucy felt relieved and turned her head to continue

    applying makeup.

    However, she didn¡¯t notice the frozen expressions of Casey and Zelena beside her.

    An hour passed.

    The new props finally arrived.

    When the curtains of these props were pulled down, everyone eximed, ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    The most captivating aspect was their five colors¨Cred, blue, ck, white, and yellow. The props that

    were brought from Liam¡¯s warehouse were all collector¡¯s items, such as the sand¨Ccolored silk, which is

    of exceptional quality and hard to find in the market.

    Imagine the scene when a stunning woman emerges from beneath these silks¨Ca sight that can only be

    described as heavenly! It would truly take your breath away!

    Kaylee ced her hands on her hips and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, everyone! Let¡¯s start

    setting up. We¡¯re running out of timel

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Everyone was filled with enthusiasm and began working together.

    2/4

    Chapter 80 Vio Will Win

    Thest thirty minutes flew by in a race against time!

    Meanwhile, the dance clubs had already started preparing for their performance.

    Violeta¡¯s ballet session was the grand finale, with the dance club¡¯s program as the second¨Ctost act

    Outside the venue, Nydia and Hazel arrived early and secured the best seats with a great view. They

    down, snacked, and held their phones, ready to record videos.

    sat

    Initially, there were only two of them, but to their surprise, they discovered that many other students

    from the sports school had also arrived!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Even Archer hade to the venue.

    The students from the sports school upied a row of seats, and Hazel sat next to Archer, asking,

    ¡°Archer, why did youe to watch the Moon Festival? I didn¡¯t hear that you wereing.¡±

    Archer replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯te either.¡±

    The Tnd University forum was open, so as long as you paid attention, you could find out the results

    of the Moon Festival program voting from a few days ago.

    Violeta, who wanted to perform a ballet session, ranked first in the voting results.

    Archer became interested and decided toe to the venue to see the program.

    Nydia said. ¡°Most people are here to watch the ballet session and Punk 3010.¡±

    The nearby students from the sports school nodded and remarked, ¡°Absolutely, are you here for the

    same reason? In previous years, only Tnd University¡¯s dance club delivered captivating

    performances. But this year, to our surprise, the tennis club has also joined in. Thinking about the

    tennis club¡¯s poetry recitation from previous years, oh my, it almost had meughing until my stomach

    hurt.¡±

    ¡°Who

    do you think will wi

    this year?¡±

    Hazel replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Vio¡¯s baller will win!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh. Why all of a sudden Vio? When did your rtionship be so close?¡±

    Hazel and Nydia exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡°She is our little junior now!¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    The people nearby were shocked, including Archer, who was visibly stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Junior!?¡±

    Hazel said, ¡°Yes, Vio is now under the guidance of our master and is thetest disciple to be epted!¡±

    Many people in the sports school knew that Hazel and Nydia had been learning dance since they were

    young, and their master was the renowned ssical dance master, Grace Parker.

    Grace was one of the most well¨Cknown dancers in Hoiten. If what they said was true, then Violeta¡¯s

    ballet must have been trained by Grace.

    3/4

    Chapter 80 Vio Will Win

    This performance was going to be truly exciting!

    ¡°Now I can¡¯t wait to see it. Ms. Parker¡¯s students must be extraordinary!¡±

    Hazel proudly dered, ¡°That¡¯s right! Just wait and see. It will amaze you!¡±

    As they were talking, the host on stage announced the second¨Ctost program.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the members of the dance club to perform the Punk 3010 dance! Everyone,

    please. give them a warm wee!¡±

    The sound of apuse filled the area.

    As the lights dimmed and the curtain slowly rose again, nine dancers appeared on stage, with Lucy

    positioned in the center.

    They were all dressed in matching dance costumes. As the mechanical music started ying, their

    bodies moved in a robotic and precise manner.

    Hazel took a sip of coffee andmented, ¡°So it¡¯s a popping dance. It¡¯s quite impressive, but

    compared to Violeta¡¯s ballet, it falls a bit short.¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

    O

 Chapter 81

    4/4

    Rebirth vs Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 81 Drunk On The Beauty¡¯s Lap, Awaken To Hold The World

    Both Nydia and Hazel had high hopes for Violeta.

    When a member of the dance club in the front row overheard Hazel¡¯s words, they scoffed and said, ¡°If

    you can¡¯t appreciate it, then don¡¯t watch it. Do you really think the tennis club¡¯s performance is good?

    Well, you might be disappointed. Whether the tennis club canpete today is another matter!¡±

    Hazel squeezed her hand, causing coffee to spurt out of the straw.

    ¡°What did you say? Why would we be disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Because their props were destroyed, it¡¯s uncertain whether they can perform now.¡±

    Hazel and Nydia eximed in unison, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Meanwhile, backstage.

    With everyone¡¯s frantic efforts, the props were finally rearranged.

    Kaylee stretched her waist and said, ¡°Mission aplished!¡±

    ¡°When will they finish their dance? Are they going to go on stage?¡±

    Someone ran out to take a look and coincidentally saw the members of the dance club finishing their

    performance.

    The members of the External Affairs Department came in to ask about their preparations. Seeing that

    they were ready, they quickly made hand gestures for them to move onto the stage.

    The host at the front reserved about five minutes for them to prepare.

    Before leaving, Kaylee encouraged Violeta and said, ¡°Vio, good luck!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They moved the props, and Violeta was also getting ready to go on stage.

    Zoren and the other three also cheered for Violeta. They left the backstage area to go to the front to

    watch her performance.

    Lucy, at the front desk, came down from the

    e with the members and happened to pass by Violeta.

    The members of the dance club didn¡¯t expect her to catch up in time. They stopped on the stairs and

    watched Violeta go on stage. In the contrast of light and shadow, one went up and one went down.

    It seemed that the oue of thispetition was already predetermined.

    ¡°They actually caught up. Haha, they¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Casey and Zelena exchanged nces, and then Casey said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if they catch up.

    Our performance must be more exciting than theirs. Just wait and see!¡±

    1/4

    Tue, 11 Ju

    Chapter 81 Drunk On The Beauty¡¯s Lap, Awaken To Hold The World.

    Lucy pursed her lips and remained silent.

    For some reason, she had a feeling that they would lose this time.

    Having studied dance for nearly fifteen years, it was the first time Lucy had such a feeling.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t seen it wrong just now, the dress Violeta was wearing seemed to be the

    costume of Irene Persley, the female lead in ¡°The Prosperous Dynasty. She was also known as a

    renowned actress in the drama industry and a treasure of the theatre world.

    Lucy¡¯s gaze froze, and she turned to look at Violeta¡¯s back.

    The elegant skirt could only be achieved with real silk, as well as the gemstone embellishments on the

    shoulders and waist.

    ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong?

    The dress Violeta is wearing

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the same style as the one from the affordable version of The Prosperous Dynasty¡® for nine

    dors?¡±

    Lucy was confused.

    If it was an imitation, how could it have such a high level of exquisite craftsmanship and authenticity?

    Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. Could it be that Violeta is the daughter of the White family who

    has just

    returned?

    Lucy¡¯s heart trembled, but she hadn¡¯t had time to think about it in detail yet.

    Beside her, Casey said, ¡°Violeta is Lena¡¯s sister, although not by blood. The costumes in the drama

    The Prosperous Dynasty¡® are of collector¡¯s level. How could she possibly wear the authentic ones?¡±

    ¡°I heard that even museums were rejected when they wanted to collect the real ones!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to even catch a glimpse. There¡¯s no way Violeta could be wearing

    them. They must be replicas.

    Hearing their words, Lucy felt a sense of relief.

    Furthermore, even if Violeta was wearing authentic costumes, she doubted that her ballet performance

    could be of such exceptional quality!

    At the front desk.

    p, p, p!

    Apuse resounded as the curtain rose, and the ssical music filled the ears of the audience.

    Once the curtain was fully raised, a lotus¨Cshaped, ssic auspicious pattern appeared on therge

    screen. In the center of the pattern stood Violeta, holding a delicate lute.

    2/4

    23:13 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 81 Drunk On The Beauty¡¯s Lap. Awaken To Hold The World

    The mesmerizing stage design alone left the audience breathless.

    On the spacious stage, she danced alone, and with each spin, the exquisite jewelry on her costume

    shimmered and sparkled in the refracted light.

    The mesmerized audience below couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.

    Every movement she made, captured by the cameras, wat as exquisite as a work of art.

    She was living up to the saying. ¡°One ballet spin, one turn through a thousand years.¡±

    Hayden and the other three sat in the middle of the front row. Zoren led the apuse.

    p, p, p!

    ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    Inspired by his lead, the audience below also began to apud.

    Hayden¡¯s gaze never wavered from her. His fair and slender hands pped along.

    48

    Violeta¡¯s dance transported everyone into the poem ¡°Drunk on the beauty¡¯sp, awaken to hold the

    world!¡± Her ballet performance exuded an exotic charm. Who could resist witnessing such a beauty

    dancing before them in ancient times?

    The performancested only three and a half minutes. Just as everyone was left wanting more, Violeta

    finished her final bow.

    Nydia and Hazel were extremely excited as they watched from the audience.

    ¡°So beautiful! Gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s so beautiful! Who said she couldn¡¯t perform?¡±

    Hazel got so excited that she identally squeezed her coffee cup, causing the coffee to spill over the

    heads of the dance club members in the front row. Whether intentional or not, it was hard to say.

    ¡°Hey, are you crazy?¡±

    Hazel rolled her eyes and casually wiped her hands. She took out the banner she had prepared from

    her bag, holding one side of it with Nydia.

    ¡°Violeta, I love you to the moon and back!¡±

    ¡°Violeta, I love you!¡±

    Not only did they shout, but Hazel also encouraged other students from the sports school to join in. The

    voices grew louder and louder. Those who didn¡¯t know would think they were cheering for a celebrity!

    Sitting next to them, Archer was at a loss for what to do with theirmotion. He raised his hand to

    cover his face, embarrassed to be associated with them.

    Themotion from the back row caught the attention of Zoren and his group in the front row. They

    turned their heads and saw this group of students from the sports school.

    3/4

    Chapter 81 Drunk On The Beauty¡¯s Lap. Awaken To Hold The World

    They were stunned to see their reactions.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s you guys!¡±

    Violeta, who was just about to take a bow on stage, also heard themotion from the audience

    below. With a nce, she spotted Nydia and Hazel holding up banners.

    Oh my goodness!

    She hadn¡¯t expected them to actuallye and hold up banners!

    Violeta was slightly taken aback and blushed a little. Then she quickly stepped off the stage.

    Immediately, the host went up on stage and asked everyone to start voting for the best performance of

    the Moon Festival today.

    The audience below was all reluctant to leave.

    This closing dance is amazing. It makes me feel like this small stage is not enough for her to showcase

    her

    talent.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s incredible. After watching her dance, I almost forgot what the previous performance was. Do

    you remember?¡±

    ¡°It was a popping dance, right?¡±

    A few members of the dance club standing in the backstage corner also watched her performance in

    awe.

    Except for Lucy, almost no one among them couldprehend Violeta¡¯s true level. They simply felt

    that her dancing was incredibly beautiful!

    Only Lucy knew that Violeta¡¯s ballet performance had far exceeded her expectations! It could almost be

    compared to that of a professional ballerina! This was not at an amateur level.

    They were all stunned.

    Zelena was the first to react.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about this? Our popping dance is even more challenging!¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 82

    Rebirth vs Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 82 Broken By Violeta For The First Timel

    ¡°Yes, President, our popping dance is more challenging. With so many of us, our stage presence is

    superior!¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t

    are to all of us alone. If the

    audience has any discernment, they will definitely vote for ust¡±

    ¡°Just now, the apuse when we left the stage was much louder than hers. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, President?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit that they had lost. However, as a professional dancer, Lucy couldn¡¯t deny that

    Violeta¡¯s performance just now was impressive.

    She could only turn her head and look at Zelena, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she had no dance

    background?¡±

    Zelena immediately clicked her tongue, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know when she learned. She has no dance

    background.¡±

    Someone raised a question, ¡°Could it be that Violeta found a teacher?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Lucy say before that there is no one else who can teach at such a high level except for the

    master of ssical dance, Grace?¡±

    ¡°Grace has stopped epting students. How could Violeta have been taught by her?¡±

    Lucy said. ¡°Strictly speaking, Grace isn¡¯t stopping epting students. She only epts thest one as

    her final closed¨Cdoor disciple.

    ¡°Six years ago, Grace made it clear that she would carefully select her final disciple, choosing only the

    best of the best.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent.

    If Violeta is truly Grace¡¯s disciple, she must be the one in a million that Grace had spoken of.

    It was already rare to be recognized by Grace as a dancer, but to receive such high praise meant that

    Violeta must be someone exceptional in her eyes.

    Casey clenched her fists and firmly dered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Violeta can¡¯t be the one. Don¡¯t be

    discouraged, everyone. She¡¯s just better at stage design than us.¡±

    Zelena nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, the results haven¡¯t been announced yet. We must

    be the winners!¡±

    Could Violeta alone have the potential to break their reign as number one?

    Just the thought of it made them feel extremely dissatisfied,

    However, reality always had away of humbling people.

    Finally, the voting results were announced.

    1/4

    Chapter 82 Broken By Violeta For The First Time!

    The dance club had lost!

    Upon hearing the news, everyone backstage jumped for joy.

    ¡°Wow, we won!¡±

    ¡°We won: This is amazing!¡±

    Kaylee happily embraced Violeta and said, ¡°Vio, we won!¡±

    ¡°Violeta, you truly are our tennis club¡¯s treasure! This is the first time we¡¯ve felt so triumphant. We finally

    defeated the dance club at the Moon Festival! Let¡¯s see if they dare to be arrogant next time we meet!¡±

    This is fantastic!¡±

    Everyone gathered around Violeta, spinning in circles of celebration.

    Violeta had put a lot of effort into practicing her dance. Now that she had achieved first ce, she was

    naturally overjoyed.

    She also felt that she had fulfilled her dedication to herself in her previous life. Even though her ballet

    performance had not been broadcast on television, it had been performed in front of so many audience

    members, which made all her hard work worthwhile.

    ¡°Oh, by the way! Now that thepetition is over, we can settle the score!¡±

    ¡°The people from the External Affairs Department just informed us that they have reviewed the

    surrounding surveince footage and indeed found someone who came backstage the night before.

    But that person was wearing a mask and a hat, so the footage doesn¡¯t reveal the identity.¡±

    Kaylee said. ¡°But the earring Vio saw backstage earlier is solid evidence. After conducting an

    investigation, the External Affairs Department has decided to publicly announce this incident on stage

    and punish the culprit severely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go out quickly.¡±

    ¡°I am curious to know who wouldmit such a despicable act.¡±

    Everyone left the backstage area.

    At that moment, most of the audience in the front were ready to disperse. The Minister of the External

    Affairs Department took the stage and grabbed the microphone to make an announcement.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please wait a moment. Although the Moon Festival hase to an end, we

    have encountered a highly deplorable incident today. We owe an exnation to the tennis club.

    Therefore, we have decided to reveal the truth right here.¡±

    If it were any other club, the External Affairs Department would not have attached such significance to

    it.

    The tennis club had several influential members, so they couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    Therefore, they had to provide an exnation, and doing so publicly on stage was the best approach.

    As soon as these words were spoken, the people who were about to leave the venue returned.

    2/4

    Chapter 82 Broken By Violeta For The First Time!

    Archer and his group satfortably in their chairs, observing the unfolding drama.

    ¡°Perhaps you are not yet aware, but before the start of today¡¯s performance, the champion club of the

    Moon Festival, the tennis club, experienced an unprecedented act of malice. Their props on stage were

    deliberately destroyed!¡±

    The majority of the audience below the stage were students from Tnd University. They began to

    whisper and discuss among themselves.

    ¡°What? The props were destroyed? That¡¯s outrageous! We almost missed out on such a wonderful

    dance performance.¡±

    In a corner of the audience, members of the dance club gathered. Lucy casually rested her arm on her

    waist, looking coldly at the Minister of External Affairs Department.

    She didn¡¯t care as long as it wasn¡¯t the dance club¡¯s doing.

    But she would never have expected that the person behind this incident was actually someone from

    her dance club!

    Suddenly, a spotlight shone on Lucy. Her expression froze for a moment.

    The Minister of External Affairs Department said, ¡°Lucy, as the president of the dance club, you need to

    exin what happened here.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s heart tightened, and a hint of panic appeared on her face. She asked, ¡°Me? Exin what? I

    don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? The surveince footage revealed that the person who destroyed the tennis club¡¯s

    props. came out from the backstage of your dance club. However, she was wearing a mask and a hat,

    so her face. couldn¡¯t be seen. As the president of the dance club, shouldn¡¯t you be held responsible for

    this?¡±

    Lucy was stunned.

    Zelena, who was standing behind Lucy, had a slight change in expression.

    Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect this matter to involve so many people

    The Minister of External Affairs Department invited Violeta toe forward and provide evidence.

    Violeta took out the crystal earrings she found at the scene.

    ¡°You should recognize this earring. It belongs to one of you! Lucy, as the president, if you a

    them, the school will punish your entire club.¡±

    Lucy had the support of her family behind her, so punishment was irrelevant to her.

    But most of the members of the dance club were ordinary students. How could they withstand

    punishment from the school? If this matter escted, it might even dy their graduation.

    So everyone panicked.

    ¡°How is this possible? Who went and destroyed the tennis club¡¯s props? Come forward!¡±

    ¡°Wait, this carring looks familiar. It seems like Zelena wore it.¡±

    up for

    3/4

    23:13 Tue, 11 Jun

    L

    Chapter 82 Broken By Violeta For The First Time!

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yes, I remember Zelena wearing it.

    *So, Zelena is the one who destroyed the tennis club¡¯s props?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned towards Zelena. ¡°Zelena, if you dare to do it, you should have the

    courage to admit it. Don¡¯t involve everyone else!¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 Doing A Lot Of Ungrateful Things

    Zelena found herself the target of thousands of using eyes.

    For a moment, panic shed across her face as she looked up and met Violeta¡¯s gaze on the stage.

    Violeta, looking down from the stage, stared back at her with cold and indifferent eyes.

    Lucy realized the gravity of the situation. The host on stage handed her an earring, which she took in

    her hand. She turned to Zelena and asked seriously, ¡°Zelena, do you have an exnation for this?¡±

    Zelena clenched her teeth and tried to exin, ¡°This earring¡­¡±

    All eyes in the audience were fixed on her, waiting for Zelena to reveal the truth.

    The entire audience¡¯s gaze was focused on her.

    Zelena lowered her head. Her bangs covered her expression, and only the shadows could be seen

    under the lights. This earring indeed belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Whoaa!¡±

    After Zelena¡¯s confession, a buzz of discussion erupted in the audience.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the dance club. I have to say, this kind of behavior is truly despicable! How could

    they stoop so low? It¡¯s just an intra¨Cschool program, and they can¡¯t even tolerate their opponents on

    the same stage. Who knows what they¡¯ll do after graduation when they enter society?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far. They¡¯ll do anything for first ce.

    ¡°Zelena doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. I didn¡¯t expect her to do something like this.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡®a woman¡¯s heart is as deep as the ocean?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. She asked, ¡°Zelena, why would you do such a thing?¡±

    Zelena clenched her fists but remained silent.

    The Minister of External Affairs Department on stage held the microphone and announced, ¡°The Moon.

    Festival is organized by our External Affairs Department. Now that the real colprit has been identified,

    the tennis club must be given an exnation for this incident. Zelena¡¯s unauthorized destruction of the

    tennis club¡¯s props is a serious offense. The school will impose severe punishment.¡±

    The audiences in the back row, who

    were from the sports school, reveled in the spectacle.

    Someone took the lead and asked, ¡°What kind of punishment? They won¡¯t announce it on stage and

    then sweep it under the rug, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! If there¡¯s going to be punishment, they should announce it directly on stage. Let all

    of us hear it!¡±

    ¡°Announce the punishment!¡±

    Themotion from the audience made it difficult for the Minister of External Affairs Department to

    1/4

    Chapter 83 Doing A Lot Of Ungrateful Things

    Actually, this matter could have been resolved privately through negotiation, but now it had to be dealt

    with publicly to appease the crowd.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, the Minister of External Affairs Department had no choice but to

    announce. ¡°The situation is severe. The preliminary punishment is a public reprimand, but a thorough

    investigation will be conducted. If the allegations are true and the offense is serious, the student will be

    pu on probction.¡±

    Probation?

    That was a major punishment. It could even lead to suspension from school.

    Moreover, Zelena was only a freshman. She was already facing this punishment. If she makes any

    more mistakes in the future, she might be advised to drop out or have her sses suspended.

    This punishment was truly harsh!

    The members of the dance club exchanged nces, their tongues wagging in astonishment.

    Lucy pursed her lips and also felt that this punishment was too severe.

    Casey stood beside Lucy. Her eyes darkened as she watched Zelena¡¯s figure. She muttered softly,

    ¡°Say something-

    But Zelena remained silent.

    Violeta noticed that Zelena kept her head down, as if confessing to a crime.

    This was not the Zelena that she remembered. Could she just quietly ept defeat?

    Something was off!

    Zelena definitely still has a backup n!

    After handing the microphone to the host, the Minister of External Affairs Department prepared to step

    down.

    The drama had ended, and the audience was ready to leave their seats.

    However, at that moment, Casey suddenly rushed up to the stage and grabbed the microphone, loudly

    eximing, ¡°It¡¯s not like this!¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    The Minister of the External Affairs Department frowned sternly and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Casey nced at Zelena in the audience and unexpectedly admitted her own mistake.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Lena who did it. It was me!¡±

    ¡°Wow!

    Not only were the neonle on state stunned but the audience was also taken abark

    put

    2/4

    23:13 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 83 Doing A Lot Of Ungrateful Things

    What was happening!

    There was even a surprising twist.

    48%

    Zelena, who had been keeping her head down, suddenly raised her face. Her eyes were red as she

    looked at Casey on the stage and said loudly, ¡°Casey, what are you doing? Come down!¡±

    Casey frowned, appearing reluctant as she said, ¡°Lena, don¡¯t take the me for me. It was me who did

    it.¡±

    ¡°Lena gave me that carring a long time ago. That night, I went backstage and used water to damage

    the tennis club¡¯s props. You all misunderstood Lena.¡±

    ¡°Lena is a good person. She protected me and took the me for me, but I am not afraid to take

    responsibility! I did this myself, Lena knows nothing about it! If there¡¯s punishment, punish me instead!¡±

    Violeta narrowed her eyes and let out a subtleugh.

    What a remarkable disy of sisterly love.

    Indeed, this is how it should be. This is what Zelena is capable of!

    In an instant, Violeta understood everything.

    Zelena is most skilled at manipting and ying the victim.

    Of course, she does a lot of ungrateful things.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    There¡¯s no way Zelena would risk herself by personally destroying the props.

    If Violeta¡¯s guess is correct, she must have instigated Casey to do it.

    It would be best if they don¡¯t

    et caught.

    But now that they have been caught, Zelena knows very well that Casey is a straightforward and

    genuine person. She remains silent and takes the me for Casey.

    It seems like Zelena is taking the me for Casey. But in reality, she knows Casey will step forward to

    rify the situation.

    Casey¡¯s character is destined for her to stand up and rify things.

    If Casey were a calcting and cunning person, she wouldn¡¯t have been foolish enough to block

    Violeta¡¯s path in the hallwayst time.

    Words like ¡°good person¡± and ¡°kind¡± are much more effective when spoken by others than when she

    acts them out every day.

    With so many people in the audience, once today¡¯s incident spreads, the whole school will know that

    Zelena is a great person who is willing to take the me for her friend, even at the cost of severe

    punishment.

    After this, whoever sees Zelena, wouldn¡¯t they all praise her as a truly good and beautiful girl?

    Violeta couldn¡¯t help but apud and cheer.

    3/4

    Chapter 83 Doing A Lot Of Ungrateful Things

    Zelena called out loudly from the stage, ¡°Casey, stop being silly! Come down quickly. I did this.¡±

    Casey shook her head and addressed everyone with the microphone, ¡°I did it. It was all me. Lena

    wouldn¡¯t do something like this. She wants to reconcile with Violeta and always calls her ¡®sis. She

    couldn¡¯t have done this. I dislike Violet, so I wanted to ruin her show. It was all me. If there¡¯s

    punishment, punish me.¡±

    ¡°But Casey looked towards Violeta not far away and continued. ¡°Violeta, you¡¯re such a malicious

    person. ver you have a kind¨Chearted sister like Lena. You don¡¯t appreciate her. You will regret it one

    day!¡±

    This typical act of being betrayed and still helping made Violetaugh.

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst intoughter on stage.

 Chapter 84

    4/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 84 Zelena, You¡¯re Quite Hateful

    Casey found Violeta¡¯s smile to be mocking.

    She stared at Violeta and felt an intense hatred towards her.

    The situation at the scene was incredibly chaotic.

    The Minister of External Affairs Department took the microphone and announced, ¡°We willunch an

    investigation into this matter. Casey, Zelena, do not rush to admit your mistakes. We will uncover the

    truth

    Casey left the stage silently.

    Violeta¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she turned her head to look at Zelena below the stage. Her gaze was

    filled with a hint of mockery.

    Zelena met her gaze, a flicker of darkness passing through her eyes.

    The two of them locked eyes from a distance.

    This feeling was peculiar.

    It was as if they were lifelong archenemies, the ones who understood each other the most.

    Casey¡¯s appearance brought about a tremendous change in the situation.

    Having been a member of the dance club for two years, no one had expected Casey to be the

    mastermind. After stepping down from the stage, everyone in the dance club swarmed around her.

    This time. Violeta couldn¡¯t expose Zelena, but she wasn¡¯t too regretful about it. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be

    easy for Zelena to reveal such a significant w, so she hadn¡¯t had high hopes to begin with.

    She believed the matter had alreadye to an end.

    But unexpectedly, the senior from the tennis club in charge of the campus bellepetition also took

    the microphone and walked onto the stage at some point.

    ¡°Everyone, please wait a moment. Now that the incident of the props being destroyed hase to an

    end, there is still one thing I need to address publicly. Zelena, I have a question for you!¡±

    The audience erupted in uproar, but they returned to their seats and eagerly awaited the revtion.

    It seems like they will witness a very interesting drama today!

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    This is so exciting!

    The senior gave Violeta a reassuring look.

    Then, she turned to Zelena and asked, ¡°Zelena, you are currently in first ce in the second round of

    the campus bellepetition, Tomorrow, the second round of thepetition wille to an end, so

    today, I must rify something with you.¡±

    1/4

    23:14 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 84 Zelena You¡¯re Quite Hateful

    Zelena clenched her fist under her sleeve and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Please go ahead, Senior

    The senior continued. Three weeks ago, we tracked your vote count and found suspicious activity

    indicating vote maniption. We discovered that most of the ounts voting for you were not within

    the campus area, but rather within the southern district of the city. Are you aware of this?¡±

    Zelena dadn¡¯t expect her vote maniption to be discovered.

    She felt panic momentarily but quickly regained herposure.

    The person who helped her manipte the votes had assured her that with the rudimentary

    technology. of the campus bellepetition¡¯s backend, they would never be caught. Even if they were

    investigated, there would be no evidence.

    So as long as she didn¡¯t admit it, the school wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything without evidence.

    Zelena feigned innocence and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Senior. Could it be a mistake? I have no idea

    about any southern district.¡±

    The senior responded, ¡°Okay. Since you say you don¡¯t know, let me inform you that your vote count

    skyrocketedst week, far surpassing Violeta¡¯s vote count.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just us who noticed this anomaly. Other contestants have alsoined about your

    suspected vote maniption. After investigating theints, we found that most of the ounts

    that voted for you were newly registered within the past three days. Their IP addresses were not within

    the campus area. Were you unaware of this?¡±

    ¡°I had no idea

    At that time. Zelena was solely focused on surpassing Violeta. She didn¡¯t consider the possibility of

    being discovered.

    Now, she realizes that she was too impulsive back then,

    If only she had taken it slow¡­

    But now, there¡¯s no way out. She can only stubbornly deny it.

    Both Violeta and the senior had anticipated Zelena would refuse to admit it..

    That¡¯s why Violeta had a contingency n.

    The senior turned to the audience and made a gesture, causing a map to appear on therge screen

    behind them. The map disyed small red dots, each urately pinpointed within a range of five

    meters.

    Zelena was taken aback when she saw the map.

    The senior smiled faintly and said, ¡°This map is the result of a thorough IP tracking conducted by

    Violeta and George.¡±

    ¡°Based on these locations, we discovered that over one¨Cthird of your votes were cast from the same

    computer. Zelena, do you have anything to say now?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 84 Zelena, You¡¯re Quite Hateful

    The audience erupted.

    ¡°Over one¨Cthird of the votes were cast from the sameputer, and they all originated from the same

    address. Isn¡¯t this vote maniption?¡±

    ¡°Well, just a moment ago, I thought this girl named Zelena was kind¨Chearted. But I didn¡¯t expect her to

    be someone who engages in these tricks.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this treating people like fools? I knew it. Everyone in my dorm voted for Violeta, and all my friends

    around me also voted for Violeta. So who is voting for Zelena? It must be rigged!¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I even used my parents¡® phone number to vote for Violeta.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Zelena still denies it. What¡¯s the difference between this and cheating?¡±

    Zelena never expected that they could trace the exact IP address.

    Didn¡¯t the person assure her that it couldn¡¯t be traced?

    It must be George helping them!

    George is a genius in theputer science department. No one else could possibly trace it.

    Zelena truly despised Violeta. She had originally nned to win over George. But now George is on

    Violeta¡¯s side, and they even traced the location of the vote maniption.

    It seems that she can no longer pretend to be innocent.

    Zelena quickly changed her tune.

    She lowered her head. When she looked up again, her eyes were teary and pitiful. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Could it be that someone maliciously rigged the votes for me, trying to

    disqualify me from thepetition?¡±

    ¡°Please believe me. I¡¯m not the kind of person who would do such things. Sis, I really want to reconcile

    with you. How could I secretly engage in these activities? You know me, right? Please help me exin

    Of course, Violeta believed her!

    Who else, besides her, would have the audacity to maliciously vote against her?

    Upon seeing Zelena crying, Casey and the others from the dance club quickly stepped forward to

    defend her. ¡°Lena, someone must be intentionally trying to sabotage you from behind. We all believe in

    you!¡±

    ¡°All the members of our dance club are voting for Lena. She doesn¡¯tck votes. Why would anyone

    need to manipte the votes?¡±

    ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here!¡±

    The members of the dance club stood united at this moment

    Initially, Zelena had willingly manipted the votes. But now, the situation had been twisted to make it

    seem like someone was maliciously manipting the votes against her with the aim of disqualifying her

    3/4

    23:14 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 84 Zelena. You¡¯re Quite Hateful

    from participating.

    Her whitewashing technique was remarkable.

    Violeta stood on the stage, casually targeting Zelena¡¯s vulnerability.

    ¡°Zelena, it seems like you have quite a few enemies. Manipting votes requires a significant amount

    of money. By my calctions, these manipted votes must have cost thousands of dors. Someone

    spent. so much money just to maliciously target you. You really know how to make people hate you.¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

    ¡°23:14: Tue, 11 Jun

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Giving A Shocking Blow

    Every word from Violeta pierced Zelena¡¯s heart.

    Zelena had spent a significant amount of money, hoping to be the campus belle of Tnd

    University.

    However, instead of bing the campus belle, she had be aughingstock!

    She had wasted thousands of dors for nothing.

    She was speechless and unable to express her bitterness.

    Not only was she unable to speak, but she also had to continue pretending to be ignorant and innocent.

    ¡°I genuinely didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I unintentionally disrupted the fairness of thepetition, but

    I truly didn¡¯t know about this matter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck these thousands of dors, but couldn¡¯t I have used them to treat my friends to avish

    meal? Why would I go and manipte the votes? I would never knowinglymit such an act. Please

    believe

    me.¡±

    The senior had underestimated Zelena¡¯s shamelessness. She thought that presenting the evidence

    would be enough to prove her guilt.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected Zelena to twist the truth ande up with a different exnation.

    Now she couldn¡¯t deny the possibility that malicious vote maniption had urred, leading to

    Zelena¡¯s disqualification.

    Members of the dance club below shouted.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s been investigated, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to clear Lena¡¯s name.

    ¡°Yes, Lena is not the type of person to do such things.¡±

    Just carlier, she was so kind¨Chearted and even took the me for Casey. She would never do

    something

    like this.¡±

    ¡°I bet someone secretly manipted the votes to harm her! I won¡¯t say who.¡°¨C

    The senior was left speechless.

    She looked at Violeta.

    After exchanging nces, the senior could only say, ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, we will reset all the

    votes. that were manipted backstage. Zelena, do you have any objections?¡±

    All the manipted votes would be reset, and the IP address of theputer used for vote

    maniption would be blocked.

    Zelena¡¯s thousands of dors went down the drain.

    If she had known earlier, she might not have manipted the votes in the first ce!

    1/4

    Chapter 85 Giving A Shocking Blow

    It was all for nothing!

    Zelena couldn¡¯t find any joy in this situation, but not being disqualified from thepetition was already

    the best oue.

    She forced a smile and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Senior. Thank you all for speaking up for me.¡±

    With the two farcesing to an end, everyone could fically disperse.

    After Zelena¡¯s manipted votes were reset, she instantly dropped from first ce to seventh.

    Although she didn¡¯t fall out of the top ten, the gap between her and Violeta was too wide. She was left

    far

    behind!

    The two farces had finallye to an end.

    Violeta stepped down from the stage and was surrounded by the members of the tennis club.

    It was a double joy!

    Violeta had not only won first ce in the Moon Festival on behalf of the tennis club but was also firmly

    in first ce for the second round of the campus bellepetition.

    Everyone knew that once you secured first ce in the second round, your ranking in the third round

    was almost guaranteed.

    Moreover, Violeta had performed a ballet dance tonight. With so many people in the audience, they

    were not fools. It was certain that Violeta¡¯s votes would skyrocket again once they returned home.

    Who would dare topete with her for the top spot in the campus bellepetition?

    ¡°Vio, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°The members of the dance club were arrogant before. Now that Zelena¡¯s manipted votes have

    beent reset, let¡¯s see if they¡¯re still proud!¡±

    They were talking when Kaylee suddenly felt a bump on her arm.

    Kaylee turned her head to look and saw Lucy walking towards them with a few members of the dance

    club.

    The members of the tennis club stood behind Violeta, with a group of boys supporting her. Violeta

    stood in the middle with Kaylee, forming a sharp contrast with the group of girls from the dance club.

    They whispered in hushed voices,/asking. ¡°Why are they approaching us?¡±

    ¡°Did they lose the match and now they want revenge?¡±

    ¡°Come on, who¡¯s scared of them?¡±

    But they were overthinking. Lucy was not someone who couldn¡¯t handle defeat. She didn¡¯te here

    to cause trouble.

    2/4

    Chapter 85 Giving A Shocking Blow

    She approached Violeta, calmly inspecting the dance costume she was wearing, and asked, ¡°Violeta,

    who taught you how to dance?¡±

    By the way, Violeta was also wearing the emerald green bracelet that Grace had given her earlier

    today.

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Violeta replied.

    Lucy slightly lowered her eyelids and responded, ¡°I¡¯m curious. You don¡¯t seem like someone without a

    dance background. Although the dance club lost today. I didn¡¯t lose to you. From a professional

    perspective, I can see your weaknesses, but the audience couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m very curious about who taught

    you?

    Before Violeta could respond, a cool and clear voice came from behind them.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gracel

    Everyone turned their heads and saw Nydia and Hazel, apanied by a group of people from the

    sports school, approaching.

    Not far behind them, Hayden and his group were strolling towards them.

    Nydia said, ¡°It¡¯s Grace Parker who taught her.¡±

    Hazel added, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Upon receiving the correct answer, Lucy lowered her eyshes.

    Indeed, it was Grace.

    In fact, Lucy already knew the answer before she came to ask.

    But she was unwilling to believe that Violeta could be so fortunate and receive Grace¡¯s teachings, so

    she sought confirmation.

    ¡°Grace? Didn¡¯t the president say Grace is no longer teaching? Can¡¯t you at leaste up with a better

    lie? Besides, just because you say she was taught by Grace, does that mean it actually happened?

    Then, I can also mention that I am a disciple of the national dance master!¡±

    Someone raised a question.

    Nydia and Hazel couldn¡¯t help butugh:

    They ignored the person who raised the question and turned to Lucy instead.

    ¡°Lucy, care to exin?¡±

    Lucy turned her head and nced at the members behind her, saying. These two are Grace¡¯s

    disciples.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Nelson twins became Grace¡¯s disciples at a very young age because their mother was a close

    friend of hers.

    So they were not only Grace¡¯s disciples but they could also be considered Grace¡¯s goddaughters.

    If their words were not trustworthy, then no one in this world could be trusted.

    3/4

    Chapter 85 Giving A Shocking Blow

    Just like Lucy, the Nelson twins also started learning dance at a young age. Moreover, they were

    wealthy heiresses in the same social circle. Although their rtionship was not good, they had known

    each other

    for over ten years.

    The person who raised the question blushed and dared not speak again.

    Lucy locked at Violeta and chuckled, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re lucky. Grace stopped teaching a long time ago. How

    did you manage to impress her?¡±

    This can only be attributed to Violeta having a good connection. It¡¯s Niall¡¯s credit that he was able to

    persuade Grace.

    Hazel asked. ¡°Why did you need to impress her? When a talented person meets someone who

    appreciates her, the teacher takes her as thest disciple. Vio is our teacher¡¯s final closed¨Cdoor

    disciple.¡±

    Nydia nodded, ¡°She¡¯s our junior, so we came here today to support her.¡±

    What did they say?

    Grace took Violeta as her final closed¨Cdoor disciple.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    This is a shocking revtion!

    Everyone in the dance club was wide¨Ceyed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    After a moment of shock, Lucy burst intoughter and shook her head, saying, ¡°Violeta, you are the

    biggest surprise I¡¯ve encountered since returning to the country. Since Grace has taken a liking to you,

    curious about what aplishments you will achieve in the future. The days are still long, and I

    genuinely hope to see you on the stage of the Lotus Award.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 86

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 86 How Did I Not Notice That She¡¯s So Two¨Cfaced Before?

    Lotus Award?

    Upon hearing that, both Nydia and Hazel¡¯s expressions instantly changed.

    The Lotus Award is the most prestigious dance award in the country, and it is the dream and honor of

    every professional dancer.

    It is held every two years, with hundreds of dancers participating each time.

    This demonstrates the difficulty of winning this award.

    Lucy intentionally said this just to mock Violeta, implying that she would never be able to win the Lotus

    Award in her lifetime.

    After saying that, she left with the members of the dance club.

    Kaylee asked, ¡°What is the Lotus Award?¡±

    Nydia replied, ¡°The Lotus Award is the most authoritative dance award in the country. It is held every

    two years and is the most coveted prize for professional dancers. My sister and I will also sign up for

    the Lotus Award next year.¡±

    Hazel added, ¡°Lucy is so good at sarcasm. How did we not notice before that she¡¯s so two¨Cfaced?¡±

    ¡°Vio, you don¡¯t have to listen to her nonsense.¡±

    Violeta was not particrly interested in dance. She only learned ballet to fit the role.

    She did not even im to be a ¡°professional dancer.¡±

    Therefore, Lucy¡¯s sarcastic remarks did not affect Violeta. Awards like the Lotus Award were worth the

    dedication of someone more passionate about dance, like Nydia and Hazel, who had been dancing

    since childhood.

    Hazel walked up to Violeta and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucy will also pafticipate in the Lotus Award next

    year. Let¡¯s defeat her on stage!¡±

    Violeta smiled gracefully and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    The Moon Festival hade to an end.

    Jasper stepped forward and announced, ¡°The Moon Festival is over, and we have achieved aplete

    victory. Since we¡¯ve broken the dance club¡¯s reign for the past few years, let¡¯s go out tonight and

    celebrate!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the members of the tennis club cheered with joy.

    Although only Violeta performed on stage tonight, they all contributed their efforts backstage.

    Therefore, they should share the fruits of their victory.

    ¡°Long live. Jasper!¡±

    ¡°Yay! I want to have a whole roastedmb!¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 86 How Did I Not Notice That She¡¯s So Two¨Cfaced Before?

    Jasper responded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Springtime Club. I have already made a reservation.¡±

    Nydia and Hazel also wanted to join in the fun. ¡°Hey, take us with you!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    A few members from the sports school also shouted, ¡°We want to go tob, Archer! Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Archer roiled his eyes, adjusted his cap, and coldly said, ¡°If you want to go, go by yourselves. I¡¯m not

    interested.¡±

    After saying that, Archer turned around and left.

    The members of the sports school were slightly stunned but then approached Archer and hooked their

    arms around his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Hey, Jasper, we¡¯ll drive ourselves.¡±

    Kaylee patted Violeta¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Vio, you should remove your makeup and change

    your clothes. We¡¯ll meet outsideter.

    ¡°Okay.

    Violeta changed her clothes and came out from backstage after the venue was cleared.

    Everyone got into their cars and headed to Springtime Club.

    At night, thewn was illuminated with star¨Cshaped lights, and everyone was grillingmb under the

    gazebo, enjoying the food and beer.

    It was hard to imagine that people from the sports school and the tennis club could sit at the same

    table. While ying games, they did not forget to tease each other. Archer looked displeased, but he

    still graciously epted his losses and drank quite a bit.

    Nydia and Hazel wereughing heartily on the side.

    The atmosphere was joyful and harmonious, and it was hard to believe that they had been fierce

    competitors on the field before.

    After some time, Hazel sat down beside Violeta, holding two bottles of peach¨Cvored fruit beer in her

    hands.

    Using a bottle opener, she removed the cap and ced one bottle in front of Violeta.

    ¡°Vio, I asked those cheerleaders about what happenedst time. They said someone told them that

    you have a bad reputation and would bully students from other clubs, so they wanted to teach you a

    lesson.¡±

    The ss filled with peach¨Cvored fruit beer emitted a refreshing mist as it was poured. Soon, ayer

    of frost formed on its surface.

    ¡°It appears that someone from your club was causing trouble behind the scenes. Luckily, you weren¡¯t

    harmed.¡±

    Violeta lifted the ss of fruit beer and took a sip, calmly replying, ¡°Hmm, I know who it is.¡±

    Violeta was well aware that Zelena had instigated the members of the sports school¡¯s cheerleading

    team.

    2/4

    Chapter 86 How Did I Not Notice That She¡¯s So Two faced Before?

    ¡°Who is it? Could it be Zelena, the one who rigged the votes?¡±

    Violeta raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you say that? Do you think it¡¯s her?¡±

    Hazel yfully winked at her. ¡°Just a hunch. You know how urate my intuition can be.¡±

    Violeta chuckled at her expression. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite urate.¡±

    Indeed, only girls could keenly perceive subtle differences among their own gender.

    Some people¡¯s vibes, even without any prior contact, could be clearly felt as ipatible when they

    met.

    ¡°Well, this is quite challenging. I can¡¯t stand people who pretend to be pitiful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we still have plenty of time. Let¡¯s just have some fun with her.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Hazel burst intoughter.

    A voice from the sideined, ¡°Damn it, I thought a dinosaur escaped. You scared me.¡±

    Hazel instantly stoppedughing and rushed over at lightning speed.

    Toby, do you want to die?¡±

    Then, Violeta heard arguments and the sound of a chase next to her.

    Hazel caught up with the boy and gave him a beating.

    ¡°Spare me, heroine! I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°I am your daddy!¡±

    Violeta chuckled and picked up her ss of fruit beer.

    As she was about to take a sip, her phone suddenly rang with electronic music. It was Niall.

    He was probably checking in and wanted to ask why Violeta had not returned home sote.

    Violeta quickly took her phone and ran to a quiet ce nearby to answer the call.

    ¡°Hey, bro.¡±

    ¡°Vio, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t youe back? Is the show over?¡±

    ¡°Bro, we¡¯re celebrating outside. I won! Hehe.

    ¡°I knew you would win but it¡¯ste, so you have to be careful. Who are you with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with¡­¡±

    Violeta was about to answer, but before she could finish her sentence, the situation behind her

    escted further.

    3/4

    Chapter 86 How Did I Not Notice That She¡¯s So Two¨Cfaced Before?

    ¡°Call me Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Daddy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Violeta quickly covered her phone to prevent Niall from hearing that, but she was a step too slow and

    Niall

    still heard.

    ¡°Vio, what¡¯s going on over there?¡±

    Violeta awkwardly smiled, ¡°Bro, nothing much, they¡¯re just fooling around behind me. I¡¯m with Zoren

    and the others. Oh right, Hayden¡¯s here too. I¡¯ll let Hayden talk to you.¡±

    Violeta caught a glimpse of Hayden not far away, so she quickly ran over and ced the phone on

    Hayden¡¯s face. After she did that, she made a face at him.

    Violeta knocked over the beer ss in Hayden¡¯s hand, causing the beer to spill onto his fingers and

    slide down his fair skin.

    He blinked slightly and discreetly moved the ss, switching hands to answer the phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Niall¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Ah, Hayden, are you also at the party?¡±

    Hayden¡¯s serene gaze fell on Violeta¡¯s yful face, and he replied calmly, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just hanging out

    and we¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry, Niall.¡±

    With Hayden around, Niall could rest assured.

    He knew Hayden was not someone who liked to cause trouble.

    ¡°Alright, I can rest assured now. That little brat Zoren is so unreliable. You should bring Vio backter.¡±

    Since Niall was not on speaker, Violeta had to lean closer and rest her head on Hayden¡¯s shoulder to

    listen. to him.

    Upon hearing Niall¡¯s words, Violeta responded cheerfully, ¡°Sure thing, Bro!¡±

    Since they were so close to each other, Hayden caught a faint whiff of jasmine shampoo in the air.

    As he held the phone, he could also feel the slight tickle of Violeta¡¯s hair on his hand.

    Send Gifts

    174

    ?

 Chapter 87

    4/4

    Chapter 87 Enter The Twins, The Illegitimate Children Of The Ridges

    After ending the call, Violeta retrieved her phone. She had only used Hayden as an excuse to end the

    conversation with her brother.

    ¡°Thank

    you. My brother wouldn¡¯t have felt at case without your help,¡± she expressed her gratitude.

    Hayden wiped the beer stains off the back of his hand with two tissues and calmly responded, ¡°So you

    see

    me as a tool?¡±

    Violeta¡¯s gaze momentarily froze. ¡°Huh? No, not at all.¡±

    It was then that she realized she had identally spilled beer from Hayden¡¯s ss.

    ¡°Should I pour you another ss?¡± Violeta picked up the bottle from the table, preparing to pour him

    more.

    Hayden stopped her in time. ¡°Why should I drink so much? This is alcohol, not a tonic.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Reluctantly, Violeta put down the bottle.

    Hayden discarded the tissues and nced at her, asking, ¡°What brand of shampoo do you use? It

    smells nice.

    You mean the jasmine scent? That¡¯s not shampoo, it¡¯s essential oil. Do you like it? I can send you the

    link when I go back.

    At that moment, Zoren, with flushed cheeks from drinking, approached them. ¡°What essential oil? Are

    you guys going for a massageter?¡±

    Violeta covered her nose. ¡°Ew, you stink!¡±

    Zoren leaned closer and sniffed himself. I don¡¯t! How can you say that, Vio? Come, smell me. Say I

    don¡¯t stink!¡±

    He leaned forward to let Violeta smell his arm, but before he could get close to her, Hayden firmly

    grabbed his hand.

    The pain made Zoren¡¯s eyes much clearer!

    ¡°Ouch! Hade, you really went all out, huh? Are we still buddies?¡±

    Zoren pulled back his arm and shook it, wincing in pain.

    Hayden asked, ¡°Are you sober now?¡±

    Jasper and Liam walked over to them. ¡°He¡¯s asking for trouble, no wonder he¡¯s called a contemptible

    wretch.¡±

    Liam added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, Hade won¡¯t go easy on him.¡±

    Zoren turned his head and red at them, ¡°What are you guys bickering about?¡±

    1/5

    23:14 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 87 Enter The Twins. The illegitimate Children Of The Ridges

    Jasper and Liam stuck out their tongues at Zoren.

    When the two of them started acting silly, Zoren walked over, elbowing them and kicking their butts.

    The three of them were fooling around.

    Hayden shook his head helplessly, sat down, and leaned against the back of the chair.

    Violeta finally understood.

    No wonder her brother only trusted Hayden.

    Among the four of them, Hayden was the most reliable, while these three werepletely out of

    control!

    Especially Zoren, he could not be relied upon at all!

    Even so, with Hayden¡¯s cold personality, it would be a good bnce to have these three friends with

    their personalities,

    If all four of them had the same personality as Hayden, it would be dull.

    Violeta¡¯s gaze fell on Hayden. He leisurely leaned against the back of the chair, the light above his

    head. adding a warm touch to his aloof demeanor. He had a picturesque appearance, and right now, he

    looked noble and ethereal.

    Sensing Violeta¡¯s gaze, Hayden raised his eyes and met her gaze.

    Violeta smiled at him.

    Hayden¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. He felt as if something had struck his heart.

    After being dropped off by Hayden, it was already dawn.

    As soon as Violeta got out of the car, Tuna pounced on her. She caught it and used its paws to bid

    farewell to Hayden.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Hayden¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Goodnight.

    After watching Violeta walk inside, he rolled up the window and instructed the driver to drive away.

    The second round of the campus beauty pageant had ended, and Violeta emerged as the winner.

    All of the top ten contestants advanced.

    After the vote count was reset to zero, Zelena, who was originally in seventh ce, slipped down to the

    ninth spot.

    Luckily, she still managed to advance to the third round.

    However, without the option to manipte the votes, it was wishful thinking for Zelena to surpass

    Violeta

    through newanie unter alone

    2/5

    Of The Ridges

    The vote count for the third round would be based on the previous two rounds, so Violeta had already

    been designated as the campus belle of the new term at Tnd University.

    Not to mention her stunning performance at the Moon Festival. The video recorded on that day had

    already been viewed nearly a million times on the forum and shared over a hundred thousand times.

    Who could possiblypete with her?

    Zelena knew that anything she did right now would be in vain, so she stopped fighting.

    After a few quiet days, there was some new activity in the ss,

    That day, the instructor walked into the ssroom with a boy and a girl.

    The girl had delicate features and eyes like water.

    The boy had bright eyes and an elegant demeanor.

    Violeta was taking notes, while Kaylee was ying a game on her phone.

    The instructor said, ¡°Everyone, please quiet down. I¡¯d like to introduce two new students to our ss.¡±

    Kaylee lightly tapped Violeta¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Vio.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s pen paused and she looked up.

    The two people on the stage were introducing themselves:

    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Hattie Ridge. I have just transferred to Tnd University and I hope to

    learn from all of you. This is my twin brother, Benson Ridge.¡±

    I¡¯m Benson Ridge. Nice to meet you all.¡±

    Hattie and Benson Ridge.

    Upon hearing these names, both Kaylee and Violeta were stunned.

    When they went to the y that day, they had talked about Liam suddenly having a brother and how

    two illegitimate children from Harbor City would be fighting him for the family inheritance.

    It seemed that Jasper was right.

    These two had been transferred to Violeta¡¯s ss!

    Violeta exchanged a nce with Kaylee, and Kaylee also realized that these two were the twins they

    had talked about at the theaterst time.

    She lowered her voice and whispered to Violeta, ¡°Vio, these two are the ones we talked aboutst

    time¡­.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s them.¡±

    ¡°Gosh!¡±

    3/5

    Chapter 87 Enter The Twins, The Illegitimate Children Of The Ridges

    Hattie and Benson also reminded Violeta of some other things.

    She did not remember when they were talking about this at the theater, but now that she saw their

    faces, she suddenly remembered.

    Hartie and Zelena were very good friends!

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t remember.

    In the previous life, Violeta was just a white¨Ccor worker. She would either be going to ss or work.

    She had no contact with Zoren, so naturally, she did not know Liam.

    So, how would she know that Hattie and Benson were rted to Liam by blood?

    Now, everything was connected.

    In Violeta¡¯s memory, not long after Hattie came to the ss, she became very close with Zelena, and

    they went everywhere together.

    After their debut, Zelena and Hattie maintained a good rtionship. They would appear on variety

    shows. together and showcase their sisterly bond in front of the camera!

    Based on Violeta¡¯s understanding of Zelena, there was no way she would be friends with someone

    from an ordinary family.

    Hattie had the support of the Ridges, so that was why Zelena became friends with her.

    So that¡¯s how it is!

    Violeta lowered her gaze. She had no good impression of Hattie!

    In the previous life, Violeta had very little interaction with Hattie, but there was once a conflict between

    them.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    During a singing ss, Violeta caught a cold from juggling work and study, so her voice became

    hoarse. She needed to get some water and medicine.

    Hattie happened to be going to get water as well.

    There was very little water left in the water dispenser, and luckily, Violeta managed to take thest bit of

    boiled water.

    By the time it was Hattie¡¯s turn, there was none left.

    Violeta saw some bottled water nearby, so she kindly suggested that they could share it.

    However, unexpectedly, Hattie responded with sarcasm and disdain, ¡°My face would be ruined if I

    drank the same water as you, right?¡±

    Yes, at that time, Zelena caused an allergic reaction on Violeta¡¯s face, and she was already very self-

    conscious about that.

    Hattie¡¯s mocking words deeply pierced Violeta¡¯s fragile heart, but she did not say anything and just to

    leave with her cun of water.

    wanted

    4/5

    Chapter 87 Enter The Twins, The Illegitimate Children Of The Ridges

    Perhaps Hattie perceived Violeta¡¯s silence as a sign of vulnerability, so she extended her hand and

    forcefully pushed Violeta.

    Caught off guard, Violeta lost her bnce and the scalding water from the cup spilled onto her arm,

    resulting in painful blisters.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 Bitter Melon

    Themotion caught the attention of both the students and the teacher.

    Hattie fabricated a story, iming that Violeta had fallen because she couldn¡¯t stand still.

    Violeta had no evidence to prove that Hattic had pushed her. Even if someone had witnessed it, they

    wouldn¡¯te forward to testify for Violeta, as they didn¡¯t want to offend the well¨Coff Miss Hattie Ridge.

    Thus, Violeta had no choice but to suppress her anger.

    This incidentpletely changed Violeta¡¯s perception of Hattie.

    Hattie was just as cunning as Zelena,

    After having such a conflict with Hattie, Violeta started hearing some gossip about her in the

    entertainment industry.

    They said that Hattie had a terrible personality. She would use ventriloquism to insult people on stage

    during recordings, and she would treat the staff very poorly. Moreover, she would also act like a diva

    and bully neers.

    Violeta believed all of them.

    After all, Hattie was that kind of person!

    Unfortunately, in her previous life, Violeta didn¡¯t know Liam.

    Therefore, she had no idea how the conflict within his family unfolded.

    No wonder Liam warned them at the theaterst time that the twins weren¡¯t so simple.

    Zelena sat in the middle row closer to the front. When Hattie introduced herself on stage, Zelena

    her.

    immediately recognized ?

    Zelena vividly remembered that Hattie was the illegitimate daughter of the Ridges in Quinston, but that

    didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that Hattie¡¯s mother was the renowned actress, Hannah Leid, from

    Harbor City!

    If she could establish a good rtionship with Hattie, she would have one more connection in the

    entertainment industry in the future.

    Zelena wanted to befriend Hattie not only because her mother was Hannah, but also because in her

    previous life, Violeta was Hattie¡¯s biggestpetitor when she entered the entertainment industry.

    Hattie relied on her mother¡¯s resources and quickly rose to fame. Soon after, she became a well-

    established figure in the industry.

    Hattie and Violeta were fierce rivals in the entertainment industry.

    Zelena would try to win over anyone whopeted against Violeta.

    The instructor said, ¡°All right, find a seat and sit down. You cane to the officeter to get the study

    materials.

    1/4

    Chapter 88 Bitter Melon.

    Hattie smiled gracefully. ¡°Okay.¡±

    There were many empty seats at therge table below the stage. After Hattie scanned the room, her

    gaze fell upon

    Violeta and Kaylee sitting in the back row by the window.

    When she saw that there were still many seats next to them, Hattie said to Benson, ¡°Bro, let¡¯s sit in the

    back row. There are plenty of empty seats¡±

    Benson nodded. ¡°Okay¡±

    Just then, Zelena took the initiative to greet them, ¡°Hattic, why don¡¯t you sit here? This is the best spot.¡±

    Hattie didn¡¯t say anything and nced at Zelena.

    Then, she looked at the back row again. She noticed the clear division between the front and back

    rows. It was as if there was a barrier separating them,

    Violeta and Kaylee were the only ones in the back row, and no one was sitting close to them.

    In an instant. Hattie understood that these two people in the back row were being isted by this ss.

    The feeling of istion was something Hattie knew all too well.

    Since they didn¡¯t have a father since they were young, the two siblings were isted, excluded, and

    mocked in ss.

    Hattie despised this feeling.

    She didn¡¯t want to be isted anymore.

    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s sit here.¡±

    When Zelena saw them sitting down, she smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Zelena. I hope

    we can be good friends in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Just like that, Zelena became Hattie¡¯s first friend in the ss.

    Zelena had a purpose in getting close to Hattie, so she would ask Hattie to hang out with her after

    ss.

    In just half a day, the two of them became inseparable.

    During lunchtime, in the cafeteria,

    Kaylee didn¡¯t know much about Hattie, but when she saw Hattie hanging out with Zelena, she

    disdainfully remarked, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together! This Hattie person probably isn¡¯t a good

    person either.¡±

    Violeta chuckled upon hearing Kaylee¡¯s words.

    ¡°You have a talent for judging people, Kay.¡±

    ¡°Right Vin? Then¡¯t vou think so?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 88 Bitter Melon

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, so let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Violeta casually replied.

    Violeta had experienced Hattie¡¯s personality in her previous life.

    However, she hadn¡¯t interacted with Benson yet.

    Benson was likely Liam¡¯s biggestpetitor in the family business, so his scheming and cunning were

    definitely on par with Hattie¡¯s.

    Jasper and his gang had mentioned in the theater that if Benson dared toe, he would definitely be

    dealt with.

    Violeta didn¡¯t know anything else.

    However, it was estimated that Benson wouldn¡¯t have an easy time at school.

    A few dayster.

    Zelena introduced Hattie to the dance club.

    Due to Hannah¡¯s high expectations of Hattie and Benson since they were young, they quickly caught

    up with the learning progress even though they were transfer students who joined the ss midway.

    Undoubtedly, they were outstanding. Coupled with Hattie and Benson¡¯s good looks, they had already

    be famous in the performing arts field in just a few days. There were even people anonymously

    asking on the confession wall if they were single.

    Hattie and Zelena had simr ways of doing things. They both liked to bribe their ssmates, and

    giving gifts was the quickest way to win people¡¯s hearts.

    As the saying goes, ¡°A kind word and a gift will open any door.¡±

    On this day, it was physical education ss.

    During the break, Violeta and Kaylee were chatting.

    A gust of wind blew by, carrying with it the voices of several people talking and a faint scent of high¨C

    end sandalwood perfume.

    ¡°Hattie, the perfume you¡¯re wearing smells really good. What brand is it? I¡¯ll buy a bottle next time.¡±

    ¡°Oh? My perfume? You can¡¯t buy it. It was a gift from my grandmother. She has a collection of antique

    perfumes, and this one is worth a fortune now. Lena, if you like it, I¡¯ll give you a sampleter.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It smells really nice.¡±

    Gillian, who was next to them, said, ¡°High¨Cend perfumes are indeed different. Hattie, you came too

    late. If you hade earlier, you could have participated in the campus beauty pageant. If you had

    also participated, that person wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Candy added. ¡°Yes, if you had participated. Lena probably wouldn¡¯t have been bullied!¡±

    3/4

    23:15 Tue 11 Jun

    Chapter 88 Bitter Melon

    Hattie asked, ¡°Huh? Who bullied Lena?¡±

    The girls nced at Violeta and Kaylee sitting not far away.

    ¡°Who else? She¡¯s sitting right over there¡­¡±

    Zelena interrupted them. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Although I really hoped to achieve a good ranking in the

    campus beauty pageant, it¡¯s just not possible this time. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the votes.

    Maybe it¡¯s just bad luck.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just bad luck. Clearly, someone is up to something!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just envious and malicious, so they can¡¯t stand to see you doing well. Those kinds of people

    will never seed; they¡¯ll remain in the gutter for their whole lives.¡±

    Although they didn¡¯t mention any names, everyone knew they were referring to Violeta and Kaylee,

    who exchanged a nce.

    They wouldn¡¯t argue, but they would fight back!

    When the break was over, they started doing the moon salutation.

    Kaylee identally bumped into Gillian, causing her to fall face down with a loud thud. Her front teeth

    hit her lip, and the pain made tears stream down her face. She stood up, covering her mouth, and

    cursing loudly, ¡°Kaylee! Are you blind?¡±

    Kaylee adjusted her stance and nonchntly remarked, ¡°Apologies, but my mother has always praised

    me for having a well¨Cendowed derriere ever since I was a child. She imed it¡¯s indicative of good

    health and longevity, unlike certain short¨Clived individuals with caustic tongues. It¡¯s as if they have

    transformed into bitter melons.¡±

    Gillian didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Send Gifts

    174

    1Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 89

    4/4

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 89 Someone Must Have Stolen Your Perfume!

    Gillian had long been aware of Kaylee¡¯s sharp tongue, and since she couldn¡¯t win against her, she

    red fiercely in her direction.

    At that moment, the physical education teacher ed around and saw Gillian, reprimanding her,

    ¡°Gillian, why are you standing up? Do you want to fail this ss?¡±

    Gillian swallowed her grievances and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Then catch up quickly!¡±

    ¡­ Okay.¡±

    After the physical education ss ended, Candy wanted to get back at Gillian. She nned to trip

    Kaylee when she wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    However, her n failed because Violeta kicked the foam pad just in time, covering Candy¡¯s foot.

    Unaware of the situation, Kaylee turned around and identally stepped on Candy¡¯s foot, causing her

    to cry out in pain.

    Kaylee nced at Candy and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a foolish person who willingly extends

    their foot for others to step on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Vialeta picked up her bag and left the gym together.

    Hattie saw everything and slightly lowered her eyes with a subtle expression.

    She never expected that Violeta had some tricks up her sleeve.

    When they were filling out the club registration form carlier, Violeta noticed Kaylee¡¯s birth month and

    realized her birthday was in two days.

    Given their current rtionship. Violeta naturally wanted to give Kaylee a gift.

    However, she was having trouble deciding what to give.

    In the end, with Irene¡¯s suggestion, Violeta decided to give her a bottle of perfume.

    Violeta knew that with Kaylee¡¯s personality, she would definitely give an equally valuable gift in return.

    So, she deliberately didn¡¯t tell Kaylee the price of this bottle of perfume. She just vaguely mentioned

    that it cost about 15 dors.

    In fact, this perfume was a limited editionunched by E this quarter, and because the brand was too

    niche, it was only avable through private high¨Cend customization. Hence, there were no counters,

    and it could only be purchased through certain means.

    Even with the high price, there was a high demand even when there was no supply.

    1/4

    Chapter 89 Someone Must Have Stolen Your Perfume!

    So, the perfume sessfully arrived in Kaylee¡¯s hands on her birthday.

    When Kaylee received the gift box, she was shocked. ¡°Wow, Viol This must be expensive! It looks so

    luxurious just from the packaging.¡±

    Violeta said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Open it and see if you like it. My mom and I picked it together.¡±

    Kaylee cherished the packaging so much that she was reluctant to tear open the exquisitecquer

    inside.

    As soon as she opened the gift box, a pleasant rose fragrance wafted out.

    Then, a delicate vintage round bottle came into view. The burgundy liquid inside resembled red wine.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s perfume!¡±

    Kaylee was extremely surprised.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll like this scent.¡±

    Kaylee hesitated to take it out. She looked at Violeta with a grateful expression and said, ¡°This is my

    first bottle of perfume! I always used to secretly use my mom¡¯s. I love you so much, Vio!¡±

    Violeta smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy to give you your first bottle of perfume. It would be even better if you like the

    scent too.¡±

    ¡°How can I not like it? I love it!¡±

    The scent emitted by the perfume was that of roses. It was not overpowering but longsting, just like

    the fragrance that had wafted out of the gift box.

    Kaylee eximed repeatedly. ¡°This is the best¨Csmelling perfume I¡¯ve ever encountered.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m d you like it

    After receiving the gift, Kaylee was over the moon the entire day.

    In the afternoon.

    During the physical education ss, Gillian kept catching a faint rose fragrance emanating from Kaylee

    and Violeta.

    It smelled incredibly pleasant but subtle, as if she was in a rose garden. The scent was not

    overpowering at all, yet it had the power to captivate people and uplift their mood.

    Not only Gillian, but several others also caught a whiff of this fragrance.

    So, they started discussing it during the break.

    ¡°Did you smell it? Yes, I smelled it too.¡±

    ¡°The perfume smells so luxurious, I¡¯ve never encountered anything like it before.¡±

    No one could urately describe the scent of this nerfime they simnly found it veru nleacant

    2/4

    Chapter 89 Someone Must Have Stolen Your Perfumel

    Only Hattie, with her arms crossed, correctly identified the perfume. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be

    E¡¯s recentlyunched Bamboo Eau de Parfum.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°E?¡±

    Hattie exined, ¡°Actually, E is not just a brand name, it¡¯s also a person¡¯s name. The founder of this

    brand named it after herself.¡±

    ¡°E is a private custom perfume brand from Northern Orion. It¡¯s luxurious but very exclusive. Only true

    perfume enthusiasts are aware of this brand. However, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re not familiar with

    it since it specializes in private custom perfumes that cater to very wealthy women.¡±

    Speaking of this, Hattie felt somewhat proud. ¡°My mom has an entire wall of perfumes, and she owns

    at least ten bottles of E¡¯s high¨Cend custom creations.¡±

    In other words, her mom was extremely wealthy.

    Having a custom¨Cmade perfume required a significant amount of money because the scents needed to

    be tested one by one until the customer was satisfied.

    It consumed arge amount of resources and took a considerable amount of time.

    Each trial was equivalent to burning money.

    Therefore, if one wanted to have a custom¨Cmade perfume from E, one should not even think about it

    if one did not have a six¨Cfigure budget.

    Hannah was an avid perfume collector, so Hattie had naturally experienced a wide range of high¨Cend

    fragrances.

    ¡°There is a noticeable difference in scent between high¨Cend perfumes and cheap ones. The one I

    smelled earlier was E¡¯stest release for this quarter, Bamboo Eau de Parfum. It must be the one.¡±

    Since Hannah was a premium member of E, the brand had sent her a sample half a year ago to try

    out before Bamboo Eau de Parfum was evenunched.

    Hattie also smelled it and vividly remembered the distinct and refreshing rose scent. She could still

    recall the scent even now.

    This fragrance was truly unique and could not be replicated.

    After smelling it, Hattic concluded that once this perfume was released, it would undoubtedly be

    extremely popr!

    However, Hattie was curious about how E¡¯s new limited edition ended up in the physical education.

    ssroom.

    Also, how did Violeta and Kaylee get it?

    Hattie was well aware of how challenging it was to obtain E perfumes.

    E did not frequently release new perfumes; they onlyunched one every two years, and limited

    editions were even rarer.

    As soon as Bamboo Eau de Parfum wasunched, it sold out within five seconds. Hattie had also

    asked

    3/4

    Chapter 89 Someone Must Have Stolen Your Perfume!

    someone to purchase a bottle for her, but it had not arrived yet.

    Upon hearing Hattie¡¯s exnation, Zelena eximed, ¡°Oh my, really?¡±

    ¡°Lena, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zelena furrowed her brow, looking puzzled, ¡°Actually, Hattic, you¡¯re right. This perfume is E¡¯s

    Bamboo Eau de Parfum. I brought a bottle with me today. Remember when you gave me a sample of

    your vintage perfume? So this time. I specifically brought mine to share with you. However, I haven¡¯t

    even sprayed it yet, so how did it end up on them? How strange.¡±

    Upon hearing what Zelena said, everyone was taken aback and immediately realized.

    ¡°I know! They must have stolen your perfume!¡±

    ¡°They are thieves!¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Watch Your Tongue

    ¡°How could Kaylee afford such an expensive perfume?¡±

    ¡°Hattie mentioned before that this perfume is priceless and impossible to obtain.¡±

    ¡°Kaylee did note from a wealthy family. Her family is just an average working¨Css family! She

    must

    have stolen it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Lena, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll confront her and settle the matter!¡±

    During thest¨Cfitness ss, Gillian and Candy had a falling out with Kaylee. Today was the perfect

    opportunity to resolve the issue.

    After ss, Violeta and Kaylee left the ssroom together to change clothes.

    Violeta was the first to finish. She told Kaylee, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll meet outside.¡±

    Violeta nodded and left the changing room.

    Not long after she left, Candy and her gang surrounded Kaylee.

    Zelena and Hattie stood at the back and watched coldly from the sidelines.

    ¡°Kaylee, did you spray perfume on yourself today? Show us the perfume.¡±

    Kaylee zipped her bag and nced at them. She questioned, ¡°Why should I show it to you?¡±

    That perfume was a gift from Violeta. Kaylee cherished it so much that she only sprayed a tiny amount

    when she opened the packaging.

    These people were Zelena¡¯s followers. Why should she show it to them?

    Kaylee couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them. She grabbed her bag and was ready to leave.

    Gillian stepped forward and blocked her path. She repeated, ¡°Show us the perfume.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t let you leave unless you show it!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you trying to cause trouble? Do you think I¡¯m easy to intimidate?¡±

    Kaylee often yed tennis, and she was strong. She shoved Gillian with a single push.

    Gillian lost her bnce and almost fell.

    Kaylee sneered, ¡°Skinny girls like you want to bully others? You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±

    She took big strides forward and was ready to leave the changing room, but someone grabbed her

    bag.

    Kaylee thought it was Gillian. When she turned around, she realized it was Hattie.

    1/4

    Chapter 90 Watch Your Tongue

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Hattie held onto her bag and chuckled. She challenged. ¡°Take out the perfume and show it to us, then

    you can go.

    ¡°Why should! show it to you?¡±

    ¡°Because you stole it! That perfume belongs to Lena!¡±

    Stole that perfume?

    Kaylee instantly became furious. She barked, ¡°Who do you use of being a thief?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal it, then show me the perfunnel¡±

    ¡°Yes, show it!¡±

    ¡°Take it out!¡±

    ¡°Why are we even talking to someone like her? Let¡¯s just snatch the bag.¡±

    The perfume was in Kaylee¡¯s bag, and the group rushed over to snatch it.

    Kaylee desperately held onto her bag, not letting them take it. Unfortunately, she was outnumbered.

    When her bag was about to be snatched away, Violeta pushed the door open. She stood at the

    entrance, where the light shone into the room from behind, casting a shadow over all of them.

    The girls who were trying to snatch the bag were all stunned. Everyone was dumbfoundedly looking up

    at Violeta.

    Violeta stared coldly at them. Her gaze was dark and emanated a chilly aura. Those girls instinctively

    let go. of the bag.

    Kaylee quickly held the bag tightly in her arms.

    ¡°Vio.¡±

    Violeta had agreed to meet Kaylee outside. She waited for a while and didn¡¯t see Kaylee, so she went

    back to the dressing room.

    She didn¡¯t expect to encounter this scene.

    Violeta walked in and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They want to steal my bag.

    Before, the gang was bold when it was just Kaylee alone.

    When Violeta returned, they weren¡¯t as arrogant as before.

    Gillian said, ¡°Violeta, you came back just in time. Lena¡¯s perfume had gone missing. Her perfume scent

    matches what you two are wearing. We want to check Kaylee¡¯s bag. Is that too much to ask?¡±

    Candy chimed in ¡°Yeah if you didn¡¯t steal it just now it¡®

    2/4

    23:15 Tue, 11 Jun

    Chapter 90 Watch Your Tongue

    ¡°Haha!¡± Violetaughed. I have to prove that I didn¡¯t steal? What kind of ridiculous logic is that?

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who gave you the authority to search freely? If mere suspicion can lead to conviction, then I suspect

    your brain is filled with nonsense. Would you like to open up your brain for me to examine?¡±

    The group was speechless.

    Zelena stood up and said, ¡°They are all doing this for me. Let¡¯s calm down. If Kaylee doesn¡¯t want to

    show us, then we¡¯ll have to go to the counselor. Stealing is wrong, and it will definitely result in a

    serious punishment.¡±

    Gillian echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, 1 heard the counselor is selecting the best student of the month. If this

    matter esctes, it will be a serious offense, and the counselor won¡¯t let her off the hook.¡±

    Kaylee protested, ¡°Hey! Watch yournguag

    Violeta remained calm and indifferent. She agreed, ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go to the counselor.

    Zelena lowered her eyes. Originally, she just intended to do this to dampen their spirits.

    She didn¡¯t expect Violeta to be so bold and willing to go to the counselor.

    Could this girl really afford E¡¯s perfume??

    Impossible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    She wouldn¡¯t believe it until she saw the perfume.

    Shortly, the group arrived at the office.

    After hearing about the incident, the counselor asked seriously. ¡°There is a possibility of a mix¨Cup of

    perfumes. Zelena, why are you so convinced that your perfume was stolen by them?¡±

    Zelena exined, ¡°Counselor, you may not be aware, but it¡¯s impossible for this perfume to have a

    simr scent to others. It has only been on the market for a short time, and besides, we all smelled it.

    Hattie can vouch for us!¡±

    Hattie nodded and said, ¡°I have a keen sense of smell for perfumes. There is no way I could have

    mistaken it.¡±

    The counselor looked worriedly at them and shifted his gaze to Violeta and Kaylee.

    ¡°Can¡¯t they afford to buy it themselves?¡±

    Gillian and Candy burst intoughter.

    ¡°Counselor, you have no idea. That perfume is in high demand and impossible to find in the market.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost skyrocketing in price. How could Kaylee afford it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah

    3/4

    48%

    Chapter 90 Watch Your Tongue

    Gillian and Candy were just children from an ordinary working¨Css family, but they started mocking

    Kaylee with Zelena and Hattie¡¯s support.

    They didn¡¯t even know the brand before, but now they were arrogantly mocking others.

    The counselor felt offended.

    Kaylee was shocked by their exnation. She couldn¡¯t believe that the perfume Violeta had given her

    was

    so expensive.

    Violeta had told her it was a few hundred dors, and she foolishly believed it.

    If the truth hadn¡¯te out, Kaylee would have thought the perfume was not expensive. She never

    expected it to have two extra zeros on the price tag.

    Despite this, Kaylee had no doubt that Violeta had bought the perfume and not stolen it.

    unselor looked at Kaylee and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you take out the perfume and

    The show it to them?¡±

    Violeta interrupted, ¡°If we show the perfume and prove that it wasn¡¯t stolen, how will we handle the

    situation?¡±

    The counselor thought for a moment. He was going to select the star of the month. It would be ideal if

    nothing serious happened in the ss. If a serious theft incident urred, it would definitely affect his

    selection.

    If the item had been somethingmon, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, but this perfume was so

    expensive that it was bound to attract significant attention and be treated as a serious matter. This

    could lead to a grave offense.

    His chances of being selected would be ruined.

    Moreover, both Zelena and Hattie came from wealthy families, while Violeta was the daughter of the

    chancellor!

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone.

    He was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Maybe we can handle it this way. If it¡¯s proven that we didn¡¯t steal it, Zelena and Hattie will be

    punished with the task of cleaning the toilets for a month. Does that seem fair to you?¡±

    Send Gifts

    174

    m

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 You''re Shameless!

    Cleaning the restroom?

    Zelena and Hattje exchanged nces.

    Both of them were very concerned about their reputation and would rather lose credits or face disciplinary action.

    The punishment of cleaning the restroom was uneptable to them.

    Losing credits or receiving disciplinary action meant nothing to them.

    They could easily make up for it in other ways or use their connections to have the punishment lifted.

    All that was required was to spend some money.

    But cleaning the restroom was different. Everyone in the school would know and see it.

    That would be extremely embarrassing.

    Just the thought of it made their scalps tingle.

    Zelena protested, "Counselor, I don''t want to clean the restroom."

    Hattie nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, if we were wrong, we can just apologize to Kaylee. Cleaning the restroom is too severe, isn''t it?"

    "Severe?" Violeta sneered, "Alright then, if you want to apologize, do it in front of the whole school. You need to bow and apologize to her under the school building at 8 o''clock on Monday morning."

    "What!?"

    Violeta''s demand was increasingly embarrassing for them.

    Zelena frowned and pleaded pitifully, "You''re too harsh."

    Gillian added, "Yeah, we just wanted to confirm if Kaylee really stole something! Your demands are excessive and aggressive."

    Violeta slowly shifted her gaze to Gillian. Her gaze was chilling.

    Gillian immediately felt a lump in her throat, and the second half of her sentence got stuck. She couldn''t say anything.

    Her gaze is so terrifying.

    Gillian lowered her head and avoided eye contact with Violeta.

    Violeta nced at Zelena and Hattic. She said firmly. This isn''t a negotiation. Either clean the toilets or apologize in public. Choose one. Otherwise, what right do you have to search our bags? I''ll leave it at that Let''s see who has the nerve to search her bag!"

    The counselor was speechless.

    12:53 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 91 You''re Shameless!

    Hattie couldn''t tolerate Violeta''s arrogance!

    9.85%

    She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Choose one, right? Then what about you? If we prove that Kaylee is a thief, what price will you pay?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Violeta shrugged and said. "If it''s proven that Kay is a thief, we''ll drop out of school."

    Hattie said, "Great! You said it yourself!"

    Hearing Violeta''s words, Zelena was overjoyed. She said, "Counselor, you heard it too. This is Violeta''s word, she''ll drop out of school!"

    The counselor had a weak presence, but he suddenly became the center of everyone''s attention.

    He cleared his throat softly.

    Violeta was the daughter of Chancellor White. Even if she wanted to drop out, the school might not let her go so easily. It was not as easy as they thought.

    If Anton found out that Violeta dropped out because she was bullied at school, what would happen then?

    The counselor was in a dilemma. He asked, "Do we really need to make such a big fuss about this?"

    "Of course!"

    They all said it in unison.

    The counselor felt embarrassed and said, "Alright then, but let''s make it clear. I''m just a witness. If anyone wants to drop out or anything, I haven''t heard anything. Don''te looking for trouble with meter. I know nothing."

    Violeta knew that the counselor didn''t dare to take responsibility.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. And what about you? What will you choose, cleaning the toilet or apologizing?"

    Zelena and Hattie looked at each other. They said in unison, "Cleaning the toilet."

    Violeta smirked and said, "Alright, cleaning the toilet for a month.

    "Kay, open the bag and show them."

    Kaylee nodded. She ced her bag on the table and unzipped it.

    Everyone leaned in to take a look.

    The counselor pulled a bottle of perfume out of her bag.

    Hattic immediately recognized it as the full-sized bottle of Bamboo Eau de Parfum!

    "This is Bamboo Eau de Parfum! How dare you im you didn''t steal it!"

    Everyone wore expressions that said, "Just as we suspected! She''s the thief.

    See for yourself! The truth is mut Kauler is a thief. She tile I ens''c perfumel Hau chameless!

    Chapter 91 You''re Shameless!

    "She is indeed a thief! Such a disgrace!"

    85%

    I

    "She''s nothing but a thief! A shameless thief! I wonder how her parents raised her. No manners!"

    Kaylee was upset by their criticism, but Violeta grabbed her wrist before she could respond.

    Violeta stood in front of her and said, "This perfume is genuine. Hattie recognizing it only proves that she knows her brands. How can we prove that Kay stole it?"

    "Haha! With Kaylee''s family background and her monthly allowance, how could she afford this?"

    "Not only can she not afford it, but she also doesn''t have the connections or means to buy it!"

    Violeta said. "You girls have underestimated her. I''m the one who gave this perfume to Kay."

    "Not everyone in this world relies on a bottle of perfume to survive. This perfume may be precious to you, but to me, it''s no different from a bottle of mineral water."

    They were speechless.

    What an arrogant statement!

    One should know that the retail price of this perfume was over $9,000!

    If purchased through a middleman, the price doubles. Furthermore, the value of this perfume will continue to appreciate in the future.

    In a few decades, this perfume will be considered an antique fragrance, and its auction price will be much higher, possibly in the tens of thousands.

    Many people buy this perfume to "worship" it!

    Its collectible value is extremely high. Therefore, people treat it as an investment and wait for its value to increase in the future.

    Even Hattie was nning to buy it for her collection. Therefore, she was reluctant to use it and waited to use it as a tool to gain appreciation from others.

    Violeta just imed that this perfume was only worth a bottle of mineral water to her. Her arrogant tone infuriated Hattie.

    Hattie''s gaze was filled with dissatisfaction.

    "Do you have any evidence that you bought it? Lena, you better check it carefully. Is this your perfume?"

    Zelena was nervous because she had never bought the perfume. She had lied to target Kaylee and Violeta.

    No one would suspect she couldn''t afford it. Therefore, everyone believed her words.

    Zelena was consumed with guilt, but she didn''t believe that Violeta and Kaylee could afford it.

    She mustered up the courage to step forward and take a look at the perfume.

    She feigned confidence and admitted "Yes it''s mine"

    3/4

    12:53 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 91 You''re Shameless!

    Kaylee couldn''t hold back her temper and cursed, "Zelena, you are shameless!"

    The counselor asked, "Did you really look at it carefully? Is this truly yours?"

    Zelena replied, "Of course! How would I make a mistake with my own belongings?"

    Violeta apuded, "Well, well, well! It seems like you two will have to clean the toilets."

    85%

    She calmly took out her phone and showed everyone her previous purchase records and the airway bill for the shipment.

    "Take a good look, everyone. This is my purchase record from two days ago and the airway bill for the m shipment. All the evidence is here. I bought it from E headquarters in Descya through someone.

    "What?"

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 First Bottle What?

    Violeta purchased this perfume?

    How is that possible?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone was stunned, especially Zelena, who stood frozen in ce.

    The counselor sighed helplessly.

    D''mn it!

    They just had to challenge this. What''s wrong with these girls? I used to think they were smart, but now they seem like fools.

    Hattie couldn''t believe it. She snatched Violeta''s phone and carefully examined it If she remembered correctly, the perfume with E''s autograph and lipstick imprint was the first bottle of the limited edition Bamboo Eau de Parfum.

    Not only that, E had personally packaged this bottle.

    "Could it be... Could this bottle be the first bottle of Bamboo Eau de Parfum?"

    "What''s a first bottle?"

    Hattie eximed, "Within this batch of perfume, there is a limited edition with number 01. E personally packaged it and included her autograph and lip imprint as a special gift. This is a privilege for the first bottle. Currently, this bottle has been spected to be worth five times its initial price in the secondary market."

    The first bottle of Bamboo Eau de Parfum was the most valuable asset for collectors.

    All perfume collectors aspire to own the first bottle because E was already in her eighties. It was uncertain whether she would continue to release other limited-edition perfumes in the future. Therefore, by purchasing one bottle, there would be one less bottle avable on the market!

    One can imagine how precious the first bottle of perfume was.

    Hattie was shocked and asked, "How did you acquire this? No, it''s impossible. This must be a counterfeit!"

    Violeta remained silent.

    Kaylee took out a card from a smallpartment in her bag and asked, "Is this what you''re referring to?"

    The postcard had a fragrante, and it was gilded. It looked exquisite and beautiful.

    When Kaylee first unpacked the package, she found this card and wanted to use it as a bookmark She took another look at the card, there was a lipstick mark and a handwritten signature in a foreignnguage.

    1/4

    85%0

    Chapter 92 First Bottle postcard was proof of authenticity.

    Everyone''s gaze shifted to the postcard. On the front of the card, there was a signature and a lipstick mark. On the back, there was the number 01, representing the "first bottle"

    This was the first bottle!

    That gilded card cannot be replicated in the whole wide world, as it contains a chip that can be scanned. and read.

    In other words, this card was a truly valuable item. With this card, any bottle of perfume can easily be passed off as the "first bottle."

    Everyone struggled to find words.

    Hattie was shocked and speechless.

    The rest were also speechless. They didn''t possess as much knowledge about perfume as Hattie.

    If Hattie couldn''t say anything, what could they say?

    Violeta urged, "Kay, you must keep this card safe. It holds significant collectible value."

    When she decided to buy a perfume as a birthday gift for Kaylee, Irene advised Violeta to get the best. Irene believed that anything less than the best would be embarrassing. Therefore, she specifically asked a friend to purchase the finest bottle as a gift..

    Little did they know that Hattie had a keen eye for quality Violeta added, "Since that''s the case, you should start fulfilling your promise tomorrow.

    "Also, now that it''s proven that Kay''s perfume wasn''t stolen, Zelena, where is your perfume?"

    Hattie finally realized what was happening and turned to Zelena, who had remained silent the entire time. She asked, "If Kaylee didn''t steal your perfum¨¦, then where is yours?"

    Zelena was at a loss for words.

    She suddenly froze as she asked Hattie to remember this detail.

    Hattie was not easily deceived. Even if she had been defeated, she wanted to do it with rity.

    Zelena lowered her gaze and clenched her fists tightly.

    "Yes, if Kaylee didn''t steal the perfume, then where is Lena''s perfume?"

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Do you all remember? It seems like initially, using Kaylee of stealing the perfume was just a guess."

    "Now that you mention it, it does seem that way."

    Zelena looked up with teary eyes and a troubled expression. She said, "I''m sorry, everyone. I just received message from my housekeeper. She said she forgot to pack it today. I just found out about this myself. E thought the nerfume was in my har all alone"

    85%

    Chapter 92 First Bottle:

    "What?"

    This exnation seems a bit too far-fetched.

    Zelena lowered her head and looked remorseful.

    Previously, she insisted that Violeta and Kaylee couldn''t afford it. Therefore, she imed that Kaylee''s perfume was hers. Now, this lie was exposed as soon as Kaylee presented the chip card.

    As soon as Zelena realized this, she quickly prepared herself. She deleted all the conversations with the butler from her phone, leaving only the text message about the missing perfume.

    "This perfume doesn''t have packaging, and it looks too simr to mine, so I made a mistake and thought your perfume was mine."

    Other than the different identification numbers on the chip cards, the packaging of the perfume was identical.

    Therefore, it''s understandable that she made a mistake.

    Zelena showed everyone the text message from the butler. She said,

    "Look, the butler really sent me an message just how. Tonly found out

    ÉÏ

    recently. If I had known about this, I wouldn''t have misunderstood Kaylee. Fortunately, the situation hasn''t gotten out of hand."

    Kaylee red at Zelena with disgust. She insisted, "This is nder, not a misunderstanding!"

    Zelena said, "Indeed, I went too far before. How about Ipensate you? After all, I have enough money to buy perfume. How much do you want?

    "What?"

    When Zelena offered money, it was simply a reminder to everyone that she could afford the perfume. She was taking responsibility for her mistake and being extremely generous with her money.

    Candy and the others finally understood and said

    "It''s actually quite normal for misunderstandings to ur. After all, Kaylee is not someone who camm a

    afford to buy this perfume. When a person buy person of limited means suddenly carries a luxurious bag, anyone would be suspicious, right? It''s a normal reaction for a rational person to suspect this."

    "That''s right. We admit that we were a bit impulsive before, but couldn''t Kaylee have shown it to us earlier?"

    "Lena has the money to buy perfume, so it''s unlikely that she would maliciously use Kaylee, right?"

    Those remarks continued.

    Zelena turned to look at them and said, "Enough, it''s true that I made a mistake in this matter, and it''s om normal for Kaylee to me me. I just hope that I can make it up to her How Ican about this? How much is this perfume? I''ll give you the same amount of money. Since you didn''t pay for this perfume, I''ll consider itpensation. It''s a fair deal, isn''t it?"

    Every word of her statement was humiliating for Kaylee.

    Zelena wasn''t really trying topensate or make amends, she simply wanted to insult Kaylee with

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 Pet Fun Kaylee seethed with anger, but she couldn''t help butugh..

    "I may not have much money, but I have ambition. You always engage in shameless acts with your wealth. I don''t want your money, and the value of this perfume cannot bepared to any amount of money. Instead, you should use your wealth to purchase quality cleaning supplies and properly clean the toilets."

    Her rebukes were forceful and impactful.

    The counselor was almost inclined to apud her.

    Violeta didn''t want to miss the opportunity to take advantage of Zelena. Since Zelena was so eager to spend money, why not let her?

    "Counselor, since Zelena is so eager to spend money, why not allow her? Kay doesn''t want this money, so let her contribute it to the next school event.

    Violeta''s words triggered a memory for the counselor.

    His eyes lit up, and he said, "I almost forgot. Our school is organizing an event at the end of this month to encourage everyone to maintain the school environment and be environmentally friendly!

    "During the event, we will also organize a bottle-for-toy exchange. Zelena, since you are willing to spend money, let''s have you cover the expenses for this event."

    Zelena was left speechless.

    Originally, she wanted to spend money to insult Kaylee and Violeta.

    How did it turn into her voluntarily spending money to support the school''s activities? Doesn''t that make her a fool?

    Violeta noticed Zelena''s hesitation and spoke up, "Are you hesitating because you don''t want to spend money? So your generosity was all an act earlier. Tsk tsk!"

    "Of course not."

    Zelena forced a smile and said, "I''m willing to contribute."

    The counselor smiled with satisfaction and said, "Very well, I will report this to the school."

    "And don''t forget, counselor, this is also Kay''s contribution. Strictly speaking, it was Kay who generously donated the money."

    "Yes, yes, I will remember."

    The next afternoon, an announcement was released.

    Kaylee Toback, a first-year student in the performing arts ss, generously sponsored the school''s environmental program.

    1/4

    Chapter 93 Pet Fun In the end, Zelena was the one who sponsored, but Kaylee took all the credit.

    Kaylee''s poprity instantly skyrocketed, making her a celebrity throughout the entire school.

    Zelena was furious. She never expected the counselor to be so ruthless andpletely ignore her contribution! It was clearly her money!

    In the restroom, Hattie covered her nose with a handkerchief

    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have joined you in criticizing Kaylee. Now I''m stuck cleaning the restroom with this unbearable smell!"

    Zelena put away her phone. She was extremely unwilling to clean the restroom herself.

    "Hattie, I''m so sorry. It''s my fault."

    Hattie didn''t have much animosity toward Violeta before.

    But since this incident, Hattie had be enemies with Violeta.

    She disliked people showing off in front of her the most.

    Violeta''s personality and appearance made her a futurepetitor in the entertainment industry.

    Anyway, since they werepetitors and couldn''t be friends, they would end up as enemies.

    Hattie pondered for a while, then said, "Didn''t you say that your family no longer gives money to Violeta? How did she manage to buy perfume?"

    This puzzled Zelena as well.

    The rest of the gang came in carrying buckets of water

    "How else could she have bought it? She must have relied on Jasper and his friends," said Gillian,

    "Hattie, don''t you know? Violeta is notorious in our school for being a social butterfly!" added Candy.

    "Yeah, previously, she used her connections with Jasper and his group to get into the tennis club, Buying a bottle of perfume is nothing for rich boys like them," Gillian said.

    Hattie asked, "You mean Jasper? Oh, the four handsome guys from the IT school?"

    Zelena replied, "Yes, and Liam is one of them."

    Hattie finally understood the situation and asked, "So, Violeta is close to them?"

    Zelena confirmed, "Yes."

    Hattie and Benson returned to Quinston from Harbor City to divide the family fortune once they reached adulthood.

    On the surface, Hattie and Benson were supposed to refer to Liam as their brother, but in reality, they were fierce rivals.

    Now Harrie realized that if Vinters had a good rtionshin am then she wen destined to be

    2/4

    85%

    Chapter 93 Pet Fun her adversary.

    "Hmm," Hattie smirked. "So that''s the situation."

    Since that was the case, she couldn''t let Violeta get away with it.

    Since they were bound to be enemies, instead of allowing Violeta to hinder her future in the entertainment industry after graduation, it would be better to remove her from school and prevent her from having any chance to debut!

    Hattie''s eyes gleamed with determination.

    Zelena silently observed from the side, with a slight smile ying on her lips.

    Let them fight. Let them fight.

    It would be ideal if both sides ended up equally harmed, then she could reap the benefits.

    Weekend.

    Violeta took Tuna to the park for a walk.

    For two consecutive weeks, Violeta would take Tuna to the park for a walk, hoping to coincidentally meet.

    someone.

    She calcted the days, and it was about time for her to encounter that person by now.

    There were many elderly people exercising in the park. Violeta walked along the stone path with Tuna.

    After a while, she rested her legs on the bench.

    Tuna had been well-fed during their time with the White family. It had grown even stronger. Its fur was fluffy, and its size had doubledpared to before. It could no longer fit into a shoulder bag.

    Violeta sat down to rest, while Tunay in the grass by her feet.

    Although Tuna was still a puppy, its size wasparable to that of a medium- sized dog. People passing by on the stone path would nce at Tuna.

    "Your dog is so beautiful. Is it an skan?"

    Violeta forced a smile and replied, "No."

    "Well, then what breed is it?"

    What breed?

    Violeta nced at the curious elderly

    ?.

    If man in front of her if she were to tell him that this was not a dog but a wolf...

    Or rather, thergest existing wolf in the world-he probably wouldn''t believe it.

    To sunid muble Vinlera simnly casually responded "This is w Hucku mix"

    3/4

    12:54 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 93 Pet Fun

    "Oh, I see. That''s why it looks so silly."

    Tuna was puzzled.

    The old man chuckled. He turned around with his hands behind his back and walked away.

    Tuna looked at Violeta with its wise eyes. Then it stood up and howled towards the old man.

    Violeta pped Tuna''s paw and said, "No howling allowed."

    Tuna scratched Violeta''s feet with its ws. It looked hurt.

    THE Violeta exhaled and said, "Okay, I''ll be sure to give you arge bone when we get home. Just behave yourself."

    Just then, a golden retriever ran over from the side and sniffed at Tuna. But Tuna was/not very interested in En interacting with it.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"

    Violeta heard the sound and looked at it.

    This well-groomed golden retriever had strong bones and silky fur.

    The more Violeta looked at it, the more familiar it seemed.

    "It looks quite familiar. Wait a minute, could it be Cutie?"

    Upon closer inspection, she noticed a tag on the golden retriever''s cor! Indeed, had the word "Cutie written on it! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Cutie,e over here!"

    A clear male voice came from behind.

    Violeta was stunned and looked up. Sure enough, it was

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 Legendary Scriptwriter It was Nn.

    "Violeta? What are you doing here?" he asked.

    Violeta exined, T''m walking my dog."

    Tuna looked puzzled.

    Nn lowered his gaze and saw Tuna. He asked, puzzled, "Is this your dog? It doesn''t look like a dog."

    "Well, boy. You have a keen eye, Tuna twitched its ears and nced at Nn.

    "It''s a Husky mix."

    "I see."

    The golden retriever ran up to Nn and wagged its tail.

    Indeed, it was Cutie.

    The Nn in her previous life used to have a golden retriever named Cutie. Unfortunately, it died from food poisoning.

    Violeta really adored that dog. She even fed it sausages while working her part- time job in a thick mascot costume and handing out flyers.

    Cutie was very close to Violeta, but Nn was unaware of this.

    In their previous life, the gap between Violeta and Nn were too great, so she was happy to have the opportunity to interact with Cutic.

    Cutie ran up to Violeta and licked her hand.

    Tuna was displeased and barked at Cutie, Nn approached and introduced, "This is my dog, Cutie."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Well, indeed, it''s quite cute."

    Nn would asionallye to the park to walk his dog. He didn''t expect to meet Violeta here. He was pleasantly surprised by the encounter.

    "I oftene here to walk my dog, but I haven''t met you before."

    Of course not. I''veonly starteding here two weeks ago Ididn''te to walk Tuna because mybackyard was spacious enough for Tuna to y freely without a leash. Imainlye here hoping to coincidentally meet someone

    "I haven''t been here for long." Violeta replied.

    "Well, it seems like we have some fate then."

    Violeta wasn''t convinced. She argued, "By that logic, you also have some fate with the olddies in the

    1/4

    Chapter 94 Legendary Scriptwriter

    85%0

    Nn''s smile froze for a moment before he continued, "In this world, everyone we meet is destined."

    Violeta didn''t want to continue this awkward conversation.

    She stood up from her chair and grabbed Tuna''s leash. She said, "It''s gettingte. I should head back."

    Nn could sense Violeta''s difort and didn''t insist.

    As Violeta was about to leave, an elderly man with silver hair and a unique aura walked toward them from the corner Nn had previouslye from.

    "Nn."

    "Hmm? Hi. Wade."

    Hearing this. Violeta abruptly stopped her steps and immediately turned around.

    When she saw the man, Violeta was overjoyed.

    Finally, she had encountered the legendary screenwriter, Wade Howell!

    Wade approached Nn. Cutie yfully sniffed him, wagging its tail happily.

    stoph

    "Why did you stop here?"

    Nn smiled gently and exined, "I identally met a schoolmate."

    Noticing how familiar Wade and Nn were, Violeta finally understood that they had known each other for a long time.

    Nn introduced, "Wade, this is Violeta. We went to the same school together.

    Wadezily nced at Violeta and nodded with a smile.

    "Hi, Mr. Wade!" Violeta had visited the park many times in hopes of running into him. She thought she wouldn''t meet him today, but unexpectedly, she did. It seemed like even the gods were on her side.

    "Hi, are you in the same school as Nn?"

    "Yeah, I''m also in the performing arts school."

    Wade looked Violeta up and down and said, "Not bad."

    Having been in the entertainment industry for years, Wade has met many talented actresses and idols.

    His first impression of Violeta was good because she was polite.

    No that Wade was here, Violeta was not in a rush to leave.

    Nn added, "You should know him, Violeta"

    Violeta said, "Of course! He''s an award-winning screenwriter. How could I not know him?"

    Anyone studying the performing arts would definitely be familiar with Wade. He was a renowned crvenuriter for action movies and Vislerde idat

    2/4

    12:54 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 94 Legendary Scriptwriter

    85%

    In her previous life, Violeta began her career in action films as a stunt double. To acquire the necessary. skills, she repeatedly watched ssic action movies. Among these ssics, Wade wrote the screeny for seven out often.

    The female protagonists in Wade''s dramas were all skilled fighters. Each had a unique temperament, and although they had their own individual stories, they all shared onemon characteristic - resilience.

    Wade had created numerous sessful female action roles and gained poprity through his work.

    Violeta had always dreamed ofnding a role in one of his movies, but unfortunately, her dream was never fulfilled in her previous life.

    Wade was already in his sixties. In Violeta''s memory, he announced his retirement at the age of seventy, afterpleting his final work. "Triple Blood."

    In this life. Violeta was eager to meet him earlier. She longed to personally meet the esteemed action film screenwriter who held a special ce in her heart. If given the opportunity, she would love to portray a character from Wade''s repertoire, Wade chuckled heartily and said, "I never expected you to be familiar with an old man like me."

    How could she not be? She hade to this park solely to meet him.

    Violeta hade here hoping for a stroke of luck.

    She remembered from a magazine interview she had read in her previous life that Wade often exercised in the park near his home.

    Wade''s residence was in a nearby old alley. He wasn''tcking in wealth, but he led a simple and ordinary life as an unassuming old man.

    "May I join you for a walk?"

    "Of course, let''s go together."

    The three of them strolled towards a small pavilion up ahead.

    Violeta engaged in conversation with Wade throughout, discussing his numerous works.

    "So you''ve seen many of my works."

    "Of course, your works are timeless ssics and serve as valuable study material for any actor."

    The audience for action films was predominantly male.

    Wade was surprised that a girl like Violeta, with her striking appearance, actually enjoyed action films, Nn was equally taken aback.

    Romantic dramas were currently in vogue and were adored by most girls. Girls like Vigleta who found pleasure in watching action films, were a minority.

    As a result, Wade''s favorable impression of Violeta grew even stronger.

    Nn knew that Violeta was apanying them because of her admiration for Wade. Therefore, he remained silent.

    3/4

    Chapter 94 Legendary Scriptwriter

    85%

    Wade received a phone call reminding him to return home and take his medication, which brought their conversation to an end.

    Before departing, Wade inquired. "Your name is Violeta, right? You''re a student in Tnd University''s performing arts program."

    "Yes, I''m Violeta."

    "Alright then."

    "Well, you guys should continue on. I need to head home now,"

    Wade left shortly after.

    Violeta felt a twinge of reluctance to part ways with him.

    No wonder Nn had once starred in Wade''s masterpiece "Triple Blood" It turned out that they had known each other for a long time and were friends.

    Unless necessary, Wade didn''t like to socialize with people in the industry, let alone attending social events. Consequently, he had gained a reputation for being a screenwriter with an entric temperament.

    Curiously, Violeta asked, "How did you two meet?"

    Nn replied, "We yed chess together. He''s a fan of chess."

    That exined it. It seemed that Nn''s personality was exactly what Wade appreciated, which was why they enjoyed each other''spany.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 95

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth. Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 95 Let Zelena Be Your Maid When The Time Comes Nn noticed that Violeta had developed a fondness for Wade..

    He said, "If you want to see him, you can go to the Ancient Chess Club. He often ys chess there."

    "Oh, really? I''ll go take a look next time. Thank you."

    "No need to thank me."

    Violeta nced at Nn.

    In fact, Nn was genuinely kind, just like the person she remembered.

    He would definitely make a reliable friend, but hecked the excitement she remembered from their previous life.

    "Well, I''ll go back now."

    "All right."

    Before Violeta left, she squatted down and patted Cutie.

    She couldn''t help but remind him, "Recently, there have been cases of dogs being poisoned. If you have time, please train Cutie to refuse food from strangers."

    Cutie was killed by poisoning in Violeta''s previous life.

    Violeta suspected that Zelena was behind it, but she had no evidence.

    Although she had no evidence, it wouldn''t hurt to give a reminder.

    Nn was puzzled as to why Violeta would say such things.

    But he didn''t need to reject a friendly suggestion, so Nn nodded. "All right."

    "Goodbye."

    Violeta left the park while holding Tuna.

    After Violeta left, Nn looked at her departing figure and walked in the opposite direction while holding Cutie.

    At the end of the month, there was a trade-in promotion.

    At the same time, a film crew came to Tnd University''s performing arts department to select actors, and one of them was the screenwriter, Wade Howell.

    were This time, the students to be selected were from the performing arts major in their third year. They shooting a ssical drama called ''Night on the River'' Wade was not the main screenwriter, but was asked. by a friend to participate in the script revision. After all, Wade had the highest status in martial arts screenwriting and had absolute authority.

    1/4

    Chapter 95 Let Zelena Be Your Maid When The Time Comes

    85%

    In the morning, the instructor informed everyone that the production team woulde to the school to select actors. They encouraged everyone to polish their professional skills and assured them that they would have their own opportunities.

    The atmosphere in the ss instantly became lively.

    "Oh my, I envy the junior year students. When will I be able to shoot my first film?"

    "I heard that Wade is the screenwriter for this drama. Can you guess who will be selected from the third year?"

    "Although I prefer idol dramas, it wouldn''t be bad to have such a team for my first film!"

    "Action films are too tiring. Wire stunts would leave marks all over my body. I don''t want to be covered in injuries at such a young age The discussions in the front row reached Violeta''s ears.

    Violeta lowered her eyshes slightly.

    Yes, action films were too tiring, especially being a stunt double.

    But she had been doing this for several years. It was a job no one liked.

    Kaylee nudged Violeta''s arm. "Vio, do you think Nn will be selected this time?"

    "He will"

    Nn was in his third year and was highly skilled in his field. He also knew Wade.

    No matter how you look at it, Nn is the perfect candidate.

    Moreover, in Violeta''s memory, Nn''s debut film was indeed a ssical martial arts drama. It was his only TV series, and from then on, he became a film star.

    It seems that Wade is his benefactor.

    Violeta smiled, "Kay, would you like to act in a martial arts film?"

    Kaylee readily replied, "Of course! Hehe, I want to be a good actor, but... I don''t have the looks of a lead character. It would be nice to be a supporting role thatplements the protagonist."

    The acting industry was very realistic.

    Being able to make a living as an actor was a one in a million chance, or even smaller.

    Kaylee knew that she didn''t have enough qualifications, so she didn''t have high expectations.

    Violeta remarked, "You underestimate yourself. Anyone can be the protagonist. You won''t be a supporting actor forever.

    This statement deeply resonated with Kaylee.

    But Hattie''s proud tone came through.

    2/4

    Chapter 95 Let Zelena Be Your Maid When The Time Comes

    "Wade has previously coborated with my mother. He''s like an uncle to me. When theye. I''ll introduce him to you. Don''t worry, I won''t wait until my junior year to be chosen. I might even start taking on acting roles in my sophomore year."

    "Wow! Hattie, you''re incredible. You truly live up to being your mother''s daughter!"

    Zelena felt a pang of envy in her heart. Hattie had a well-connected mother to support her in the entertainment industry.

    However, she didn''t show this emotion and instead said, "Hattic, you will definitely be a prominent figure among us in the future! But don''t forget to help us along the way!"

    Hattie''s vanity was greatly satisfied by the envious looks from her friends.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Lena, you underestimate yourself too much. Don''t worry, I will definitely introduce you to good resources when the timees. We are good sisters, after all!"

    "Hattic, you''re so kind!"

    Zelena smiled and agreed.

    Yes, she went through all the trouble to get close to Hattie and cater to her interests, all for this purpose.

    Although the ke family was notcking in money, they still needed to establish connections in the entertainment industry.

    Hattie was the key and guide for Zelena to enter the entertainment industry.

    Zelena was meticulously nning every step she took now.

    Someone chimed in, "So, Hattie must be the first one in our ss tond a role. I envy her so much. Hattie, can you please give me an autograph? You''re going to be a huge star on the silver screen in the future!"

    "Yeah, me too! I want an autograph too..."

    "Hattie must be the first one, Lena is the second, and the others definitely won''t have a chance! Haha."

    "Don''t be fooled by those who are arrogant in ss. The realpetition will happen after graduation, don''t you agree?"

    "Of course, being sessful in school means nothing. It''s all about who seeds in the future!"

    Their exaggeratedughter reached the back row.

    Kaylee rolled her eyes and said, "Vib, they really don''t know how to hide their jealousy. It''s written all over their faces!"

    "Let''s just ignore them."

    If sarcasm could bring her down, she would have died a million times already.

    Kaylee continued, "Vio, it''s not surprising that they''re reacting this the way. The spots for the third round of campus belle list were announced today, and you''re in first ce.

    12:54 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 95 Let Zelena Be Your Maid When The Time Comes

    "Vio, you''re the leadingdy, so let Zelena be your maid!"

    Violeta smirked.

    If that day really came, I wonder how Zelena would react.

    85%

    In the afternoon, preparations for the event began outside the performing arts building.

    Many people brought out their unused items, ready to exchange them with others at the stalls during the event.

    Additionally, there would be a bottle-picking game once the event started.

    One bottle could be exchanged for a small keychain, ten bottles for a six-inch doll, and so on. The more bottles, the better the gifts.

    The first-ce winner would receive a small medal awarded-by the school.

    The medal may not hold much significance for ordinary people, but for some students who have been penalized, it is the best opportunity to clear their records!

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 The Bottle Picking Game During thest Moon Festival, Casey faced punishment.

    This time, all the members of the dance club would participate in the bottle picking game to help Casey secure first ce and use the medal to lift her punishment.

    However, they were not the only ones interested in the medal.

    The senior from the tennis club who had previously helped Violeta investigate backend data also had her eyes on the medal.

    The reason was that her boyfriend also needed to remove his punishment.

    Having previously assisted Violeta, the senior now sought Violeta''s help to participate in the game and pick bottles together.

    The more people picking bottles, the higher the chances of winning.

    Even though Violeta and the senior were not in the same club, Violeta decided to participate because the senior had aided her before.

    The members of the dance club somehow discovered that Violeta would also be participating in the game.

    They were determined to surpass Violeta!

    The afternoon activitiesmenced.

    Many small stalls were neatly set up in the open space downstairs.

    The stalls offered various items for exchange.

    It resembled a small market, and soon a crowd gathered around the stalls.

    Some people even held books or figurines in their hands...

    After the stalls were set up, registration for the bottle picking game began.

    Violeta and Kaylee went to the registration area together and were assigned to the senior''s group.

    While filling out the registration form, arge group of people from the dance club approached them.

    The student council members in charge of the game handed them the registration forms.

    The student who was filling out the form in front saw therge group of people from the dance club approaching. They all made way for them, and some felt pessimistic.

    "There are so many of them. They''re going to win this, no questions asked."

    With more people, there will definitely be more bottles picked up. Forget it, I participated, but it''s meaningless. It''s just a waste of time."

    1/4

    Chapter 96 The Bottle Picking Game keychains."

    The members of the dance club were pleased to hear their resignation

    "Yeah, with so few of you, you should give up quickly. The first ce will definitely be ours."

    As they spoke, the people from the dance club also nced at Violeta and her group of four.

    On Violeta''s side, there were only her, Kaylee, her senior, and the senior''s boyfriend.

    Compared to therge group from the dance club, they were truly insignificant.

    Zelena and Hattie were also among the people from the dance club. When they passed by Violeta while filling out the form. Hattie chuckled.

    Casey even rolled her eyes.

    Last time at the Moon Festival, they had a grudge against each other.

    The senior suddenly felt discouraged. "Ah, it seems we have no hope this time, Violeta. We don''t need to participate and waste any more time."

    Kaylee said, "But we can''t do that. Isn''t your boyfriend going to do an internship this semester? If he gets disciplined, he will definitely have to postpone graduation."

    The senior fell silent for a moment, looked at her boyfriend who had a worried expression, and sighed. helplessly. "If we have to me someone, it can only be him for not following the rules. Forget it, forget it, let''s not participate. I''ll think of another solution."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Kaylee looked at Violeta and said, "Vio, what should we do?"

    Violeta nced at the group of people from the dance club, then looked at the game rules.

    Suddenly, she had a brilliant n in mind.

    "To win this game, it''s not about having more people, but about having more bottles. As long as we have more bottles than them, we can win too."

    The senior said, "But we only have four people, even if we pick up bottles, we won''t be able to collect more than the dance club.

    Violeta replied, "Don''t worry, I have a n. Let''s fill out the registration form first; the deadline for signing up is approaching."

    Noticing that they still had concerns, Kaylee spoke up, "Just trust Vio. Besides, this is just a game. Even if there in that?"

    we lose, we can consider it as participating in the game. What harmides, this is just a game. Even if

    "Alright"

    The four of them began filling out the forms.

    Zelena and the others noticed that Violeta didn''t give up and even submitted the forms.

    Casey sneered. "With just these few people, how could they possibly collect more bottles than us? It''s a joke."

    2/4

    85%

    Chapter 96 The Bottle Picking Game Hattie mocked, "Exactly."

    The registration deadline for the game arrived, and nearly fifty people signed up, with twenty of them from the dance club!

    The remaining participants had already given up hope of winning the championship and were just hoping to collect a few bottles to exchange for some small gifts.

    "It''s now six o''clock, and the bottle picking game officially begins! The game willst for two hours and end at eight o''clock in the evening. Everyone must bring back all the bottles they collect. Alright, let''s start!"

    With themand given, everyone dispersed.

    The members of the dance club scattered in all directions..

    Violeta stood still as Kaylee and the others prepared to scatter and pick up bottles.

    The senior said, "Alright, I''ll go with him to the dormitory area, Kay, you go with Vio to the cafeteria, and we''ll meet up in an hour."

    Kaylee nodded. "Okay Violeta''s clear voice came, "We don''t need to split up, let''s go to the school gate."

    "Go to the school gate? What are we going to do there?"

    Violeta''s lips curved, "There are a lot of bottles over there! Let''s go."

    The three of them were puzzled but still followed Violeta.

    When they arrived at the school gate, they found that there were two temporary barbecue stalls across the street!

    "How....how can there be two barbecue stalls here!"

    The three of them were shocked.

    Violeta said, "Of course, they were just set up recently. Look at what''s written on the sign."

    They all looked over.

    They saw the sign in front of the barbecue stall that said ''Spend 15 cents and get a bottle of water!

    The barbecue stall was not fully set up yet, but there were already many free mineral water bottles stacked behind it.

    The senior said happily, "If that''s the case, we''ll just wait for them to finish drinking the water and then pick them up!"

    But Kaylee nced at the two people busy behind the barbecue stall and suddenly froze, saying Vio, aren''t those Fiona and her husband? Oh my god, you arranged for them toe, didn''t you!"

    She was right!

    Violeta had arranged for them to set un the barbecue stall.

    3/4

    12:55 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 96 The Bottle Picking Game

    85%

    The sign for the barbecue stall was also temporarily taken down from a shop, and it said ''Sunset Coffee Barbecue Limited Time Stall'' on it.

    By having Fiona and the others set up a stall, it would not only achieve the advertising effect pithecaf¨¦ But N would also help win the bottle-picking game, making it a win-win situation.

    It was the time when students finished school and went out for dinner, and as soon as they left the school gate, they could see the barbecue stall across the street.

    The sign said that with a 15-cent purchase, they could get a free bottle of water.

    er. Violeta couldn''t guarantee that every person would go and get the water, but at least seventy percent would.

    So they just needed to wait here and pick up bottles.

    Kaylee said. "This is great! With this, we''re guaranteed to win!"

    The senior gushed, "Violeta, thank you so much, but this seems too expensive, I...!

    Violeta answered, "Don''t worry, just consider it asing here to advertise." The money from selling one bottle of water could be earned back by selling one more skewer of barbecue, so there''s no loss at all.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 We Broke No Rules Shortly after, a crowd of students exited the school and noticed a barbecue stall across the street.

    They were immediately captivated by the sign.

    Many people had the idea of taking advantage of the freebies and ordered barbecue to receiveplimentary drink Only a few individuals went there to spend a little money and get a drink, while the majority ordered several skewers and ate while waiting in front of the barbecue stall. After finishing their drinks, they would dispose of the empty bottles in the clean trash bin Fiona had prepared.

    Once the bin was full, Fiona would drag it to the school gate to hand it over to Violeta and the others.

    In less than thirty minutes. Violeta and her group had already collected thirty bottles of mineral water.

    However, their act of waiting at the school gate to collect the bottles was quickly discovered by the members of the dance club.

    A group of people from the dance club rushed to the school gate and immediately spotted Violeta and her threepanions.

    Beside their legs were pockets filled to the brim with mineral water bottles.

    Just a moment ago, the dance club had only collected twenty-seven bottles throughout the entire school!

    Upon seeing this, Casey gritted her teeth and said, "Isn''t this cheating?

    Zelena added, "They can just wait here and pick up the mineral water bottles. It''s really unfair."

    They rushed over and used Violeta and herpanions angrily.

    "You have no shame! You''re not following the rules of the game!"

    "What are you doing here, waiting like this? It''s simply too unfair!"

    "Who ys games like this, being sneaky and deceitful? Let''s report them and have their participation in thepetition canceled!"

    "Yes, exactly!"

    As they spoke, someone immediately made a phone call to report them.

    Seeing so many people on their side, the senior started to feel a bit anxious.

    "Vio, what should we do?"

    Violeta stood confidently in front of the members of the dance club and said, "It''s okay, let them report us."

    Before the game started, Violeta was already very familiar with the rules.

    Their actions did not vite any rules, so there was no need to worry.

    1/4

    85%

    Chapter 97 We Broke No Rules and the members of the dance club crowded around them.

    "Look at them! Isn''t this considered cheating?"

    "We worked hard to collect bottles at school, while Violeta and a few others just waited here! This is so unfair to us!"

    "Yeah, what''s the point? We could have just waited here too. Who wants to go around the campus picking up bottles?"

    "Disqualify them!"

    An argument broke out.

    The members of the student council looked at Violeta and then at the members of the dance club.

    Violeta crossed her arms and said, "How exactly have we vited the rules?" Casey replied, "This! This is how!"

    Violeta responded, "The game rules state that it should be yed within the campus area. Have we left the campus?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The members of the student council looked at the positions of Violeta and her group and realized that they had indeed not left the campus. They were just standing at the school gate.

    "Not really, they didn''t leave the school gate. They are still within the school grounds."

    Casey couldn''t believe it.

    Hattie added, "The rule was about picking up bottles, and they didn''t pick any here!"

    Violeta retorted, "Who said we didn''t pick any?".

    Just then, Fiona arrived, dragging a bucket filled with newly collected trash.

    Instead of handing the bucket directly to Violeta, Fiona dumped the mineral water bottles from the bucket at the school gate. Violeta''s team stood at the gate, picking up the discarded bottles.

    This movepletely ballled everyone in the dance club.

    Violeta casually remarked, "If we didn''t pick the bottles up, then howe these bags are filled with them? Magic?"

    Hattie narrowed her eyes, surprised by Violeta''s cunning.

    The members of the student council nodded in agreement. Indeed, they did retrieve them, so it doesn''t count as a vition."

    Zelena expressed her protest, "But their behavior is so unfair to us! Isn''t fairness the essence of ying games? If this continues, we won''t be able to y anymore!"

    However, the student council disregarded the manner in which the game was yed; they only considered the number of bottles.

    Chapter 97 We Broke No Rules

    "Violeta and her group did not break any rules. The game will proceed as usual, and the team with the most bottles will win." dered the student council before turning around and leaving without hesitation.

    The members of the dance club stood there, seething with anger.

    How could they, with so many people, still lose to Violeta and her three friends? It was simply unfair.

    Casey gritted her teeth and said. "They are truly deceitful and cunning! Their character is despicable.

    Kaylee responded, "You guys are the ones with really bad character. All of you in the dance club are listed under one person''s name, and it''s you who destroyed the fairness of this game!"

    From the beginning, the dance club had been bullying the minority. And now they were talking about fairness. It was trulyughable!

    Zelena nced at the barbecue stall across the street. More and more students were going out for lunch. In just a moment, the small bucket had already umted quite a few empty water bottles.

    If things continue like this, the dance club will definitely lose.

    Suddenly, Zelena had a bright iden.

    "Since we can''t determine any vitions this way, why don''t we also wait here for the bottles?

    "Anyway, the bottles will be thrown on the ground, so when the timees, we can pick them up Upon hearing this. Casey immediatelyughed and said, "Yes, whoever picks up the bottles that are dropped on the ground, they belong to them!"

    too!

    This was an unfair advantage. The dance club had more people, so if it came to a real fight, Violeta and the other three wouldn''t stand a chance.

    "Yes, let''s wait here too. After the people on the other side bring the bottles over, we''ll go and Le pick them up.

    Anyway well up. Anyway, whoever picks them up first gets to keep them.

    Kaylee, upon hearing their words, became furious,

    "Are you guys thieves?"

    Casey replied, "Don''t use such harsh words. Are your names written on the bottles? It''s not your stuff! If it falls on the ground, why can''t we pick it up?"

    The barbecue stall was arranged by Violeta, and the members of the dance club now wanted to take credit for Violeta''s achievements.

    The senior asked, "Violeta, what sin should we do? There aren''t many bottles in the bag right now. in the bag right now. If they try to snatch them from uster, we definitely won''t be able topete,"

    Kaylee said, "They have no share. Only Zelena coulde up with something like this."

    Violeta nced at her wristwatch and said, "Don''t worry, there''s still plenty of time until the game ends."

    A momentter, Fiona came dragging a trash bin over.

    3/4

    12:55 Thu, 13 Jun 07

    Chapter 97 We Broke No Rules

    85%

    She dumped a whole bin of water bottles on the ground. Just as Kaylee and the others were about to pick them up, they were pushed aside by the approaching members of the dance club.

    In just a few seconds, all the bottles on the ground were picked up.

    Kaylee and the others were no match for the dance club''srge number of people.

    The dance club had twice as many members as them.

    Previously, the dance club had already collected over twenty bottles, and with the new batch, they now had a total of over fifty, equaling the number of Violeta and the others.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 Mobilizing The Tennis Club After gathering the bottles, the members of the dance club were filled with joy.

    "I think we can dere victory now. We''ve definitely won."

    "Let''s count. We already have fifty-seven. We picked up quite a few just now! Hahaha..."

    85%

    There''s still plenty of time left in the game. At this rate, we will definitely collect over a hundred. What was the previous record for bottle picking?"

    "I remember it was sixty-fivest year. The record holder was from three years ago. They collected a total of ny-eight bottles. I heard that everyone in the ss participated that time, and it was right after the sports meet, so there were more bottles.

    "Ny-eight bottles. We will definitely break the record this time."

    "Opportunities like this won''te again in the future. No one will be able to surpass our record."

    "Hahahaha..."

    In contrast to the celebration in the dance club, the atmosphere on Violeta''s side was somewhat somber.

    Only Violeta remainedposed, while Kaylee and the others felt dejected.

    Violeta reassured them, saying, ''Don''t worry, we''ll wait for reinforcements.

    The senior asked in surprise, "Reinforcements?"

    Kaylee asked, "Do we still have reinforcements?"

    Violeta replied, "Of course."

    They should being soon. The basketball game should be over by now.

    The bottle picking game started at six o''clock, and the basketball game ended at seven o''clock.

    Violeta anticipated that Casey would also participate in the bottle picking game and made a n in advance.

    When the senior asked for Violeta''s help to join the bottle picking game, Violeta mentioned it in the group chat.

    Upon learning that Violeta was going to participate in the game, Hayden and his friends teased and mocked her as the bottle-picking girl.

    But jokes aside.

    They were not hesitant at all and agreed to participate together.

    However, they couldn''te right away because the game started at six o''clock, and they finished ying basketball at seven o''clock.

    Kaylee suddenly realized and said, "Oh, did you invite the club president and the others toe too?"

    1/4

    12:55 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 98 Mobilizing The Tennis Club The senior asked. "Huh? The club president and the others are participating too?"

    Violeta nodded and said, "They will be here soon."

    People from the dance club nearby overheard Violeta''s words.

    They whispered, "It seems like Violeta also invited Jasper and his friends from the tennis club."

    That''s impossible. Jasper and his friends are all wealthy guys. How could theye to pick bottles? That is just wishful thinking."

    "I agree. Those guys from the tennis club are all wealthy. They have never participated in this game before. How could they join this year?"

    "I don''t believe Violeta has that kind of influence."

    "Neither do I...

    Hattie turned to Zelena and asked, "My older brother is also in the tennis club, right?"

    Zelena nodded. "Yes,"

    Hattie imagined the icy Liam. It was hard to believe that Violeta could persuade him to join.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    After Hattie and Benson returned to the Ridge family, they thought they would be treated the same as Liam because, after all, they also carried the Ridge family bloodline.

    But they didn''t expect that, although the Ridge family acknowledged their identities, Liam was the one with absolute authority in the Ridge family.

    If Liam was present at home, no one would start to eat until he sat at the table!

    This was enough to show how high Liam''s status was in the Ridge family. Compared to Liam, Benson seemed to have no status at all.

    Hattie saw this and became anxious.

    If she wanted to inherit the family business, she had to bring Liam down, but this task was undoubtedly very difficult. Liam had no weaknesses, and his three influential friends by his side would undoubtedly be a powerful force for him in the future.

    Violeta, who was just an ordinary girl, managed to infiltrate Liam''s social circle.

    This was unbelievable.

    Zelena said, "Hattie, Violeta and Jasper from the tennis club are suspected to be in a romantic rtionship. She is our club president''s love rival."

    Hattie was taken aback, "What? Is there a connection between them?" Someone nearby chimed in, Even though they are currently dating, everyone in the school knows how quickly Jasper changes girlfriends. If we calcte the time, Violeta will also be dumped soon. When she gets dumped, it will be her downfall at school! Let''s see how arrogant she will be then."

    2/4

    84%8

    Chapter 98 Mobilizing The Tennis Club Casey expressed concern, "But what if Violeta really called them over...?"

    Zelena reassured her, ''Casey, don''t worry. Even if those foure, there won''t be as many of them as us. Besides, we''re all girls. Do you think they would dare to hit us? Once this gets out, they won''t have any reputation left in school."

    Casey asked. "But what if more than four of theme? What if Violeta also calls the other members of the tennis club?"

    Hattie frowned. That''s unlikely. Isn''t it said that all the members of the tennis club are wealthy kids? Does Violeta have that kind of influence?"

    Zelena replied. "I don''t think she does. Even the gentleman Bro from the tennis club doesn''t want to perform on stage at the Moon Festival. How could he possiblye to help us pick up bottles?"

    After hearing their analysis, Casey felt relieved.

    It seemed like she was going to win this time, and her punishment would definitely be lifted.

    Half an hour passed.

    The members of the dance club sessfully collected another batch of bottles, bringing the total to eighty.

    The gap was widening, and Casey became more confident.

    Kaylee worriedly said. "If this continues, the gap will only get bigger."

    As soon as she finished speaking, arge group of people from the tennis club approached from afar.

    The senior turned her head and saw them, showing a joyful expression. ''Our club members have arrived!"

    Violeta turned her head and, upon seeing their arrival, smiled.

    Zoren walked up to Violeta and raised his chin, "Are we not here on time?"

    Violeta replied, "You''re notte. But you were very close."

    The senior was genuinely surprised to see them because she had never thought that that these gentlemen from the tennis club would be willing to help her. Initially, she didn''t consider asking for help from the club

    members.

    She only approached Violeta.

    But she didn''t expect that by finding Violeta, she had found the best helper.

    The people from the dance cluly nearby were shocked.

    "The people from the tennis club actually came, and Violeta actually managed to bring them here? I don''t believe it must be because Violeta has a connection with Jasper, so Jasper called them toe together."

    Casey clenched her fists. "How did she manage to do it?"

    184%

    Chapter 98 Mobilizing The Tennis Club Zelena was equally surprised. She didn''t expect that Violeta already had such influence in the tennis club!

    "Don''t lose hope, everyone! Even though they havee, our numberse Our are almost equal to theirs. We have more people now, so we can''t lose!"

    "Yes, we might not necessarily lose."

    Since the Moon Festival, this was another battle between the dance club and the tennis club!

    They lost in the previous Moon Festival, but this time, they definitely couldn''t afford to lose again!

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 99

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 99 The Oue Hangs In The Bnce!

    The tennis club members gathered to offer their assistance.

    The senior expressed her deep gratitude.

    "Thank you all foring to help.

    "We are all members of the same club, so it''s only natural for us to assist when needed."

    "Yes, if you had informed us earlier, we would have arrived sooner."

    The senior nodded gratefully, unable to express anything other than gratitude.

    Violeta''s considerate actions deserved special thanks.

    Kaylee turned to Violeta and said, "Vio, you really thought of everything. If it weren''t for everyone''s help, we would have surely lost today."

    Violeta blinked at Kaylee.

    "We won''t lose."

    Since Violeta had arranged the barbecue stall, she could ask Fiona and her husband to leave at any time.

    Once they left, there would be no more free mineral water bottles avable.

    Compared to the water bottles in the hands of Violeta and the others, the dance club had the advantage over them.

    The dance club members managed to snatch two waves of water bottles from behind, momentarily surpassing them.

    Because Violeta had a backup n and knew that the tennis club members would arriveter, she had been waiting without taking any action, allowing the dance club members to enjoy their temporary victory. But their happiness wouldn''tst long.

    Fiona dragged the trash can over and poured the mineral water bottles onto the ground.

    The dance club members rushed over, but they still couldn''t match the speed of the tennis club members. After all, the tennis club members practiced tennis every day, which improved their speed and agility, something the dance club members couldn''tpare to.

    They were the first to grab the mineral water bottles, and the members of the dance club red at them, looking very resentful.

    The tennis club members put the mineral water bottles in their bags, and their mockery reached the ears of the dance club members.

    "Slowpokes. They might as well throw in the towel."

    "Forgive them. No one can catch up to a lightning bolt."

    1/4

    Chapter 99 The Oue Hangs In The Bnce!

    "Hahaha...

    Fury red.

    The dance club members turned their heads to re at them.

    "What are you looking at? Haven''t seen a handsome guy before?"

    "I''ve never seen someone so self-absorbed Ugh, let''s go, girls.

    The dance club members gathered together, waiting for Fiona toe and pour the bottles.

    But they would be disappointed because the tennis club members were faster than them every time. Some of the boys would step on the bottles and then pick them up, leaving no chance for the dance club.

    This repeated twice, and once again, Violeta''s bottles surpassed Casey''s.

    Casey was getting anxious.

    "What should we do? If this continues, we will definitely lose. There''s only half an hour left!"

    Zelena and Hattie exchanged a nce.

    There was an inherent difference in physical strength between boys and girls, and if they were topete directly, they would surely lose.

    Continuing like this would only result in missing out again and again.

    Zelena''s eyes flickered as she came up with a clever n.

    Lowering her voice, she said, "Come here, I''ll tell you a solution Kaylee was counting the bottles when she caught a glimpse of them huddled together, discussing something. Without a doubt, they were devising another n.

    "Vio, they''re up to something again."

    Violeta nced in the direction of Zelena and said, "It''s okay, we''ll deal with it when the timees. The bottle is the most important thing. As long as we get the bottles, we can sessfully clear the senior''s boyfriend''s punishment."

    It would be strange if Zelena was willing to fall behind like this. Hearing Violeta''s words, the senior turned her head and looked at Violeta with gratitude. "Violeta, if you ever need my help in the future, just ask. I will do everything I can to assist you."

    Violeta smiled faintly and replied, "Didn''t you already help mest time? Don''t worry about it."

    Despite her words, investigating the campus belle pageantst time was also her responsibility.

    However, this time Violeta not only had people set up stalls at the school gate, but also gathered everyone in the club to assist her. This favor was much greater than what she didst time, and she must repay it in the future.

    2/4

    Chapter 99 The Oue Hangs in The Bnce!

    Ten minutester, Fiona brought another batch of bottled water.

    Before the bottle even hit the ground, members of the dance club rushed over. However, this time they weren''ting for the bottle, but for the boys from the tennis club.

    Some members of the dance club grabbed the boys from the tennis club and shouted, "He touched me!"

    The boys from the tennis clubs were stunned, and in that moment, another small group of dance club members quickly picked up the bottles from the ground and ran away.

    Amidst the chaos, by the time the boys realized what was happening, most of the bottles on the ground had already been taken.

    This must be the dirty trick that Zelena had thought of before.

    "I can''t believe they would stoop so low. It''s despicable to cheat in a game!"

    Violeta lowered her eyshes, acknowledging that this move was indeed cunning but effective.

    "Kay, how many bottles do we have now?"

    "One hundred and five."

    They had already surpassed their previous record in terms of quantity.

    The dance club had fewer bottles, probably around ny-something.

    There was still half an hour left, and Fiona''s bottle delivery would probably onlyst for two more rounds.

    In other words, the final decisive moment would be within these two rounds.

    However, Fiona spoke up at this moment, "Vio, we''re running out of bottled water, and there are fewer ter, and and fewer Students now.

    The number of bottles in the final round would be more than double the previous rounds.

    If the members of the dance club were to retrieve these bottles, their quantity would far exceed that of the tennis club, Kaylee said. "So that means in the final round, we absolutely cannot let them get ahead! If we don''t snatch them, we''ll truly lose!"

    The senior furrowed her brows and analyzed, "They''re using their bodies as shields. If the guys resort to m violence, they will definitely be criticized. How can we continue to thrive in school if our reputation is tarnished?"

    A difficult problemy before them.

    Violeta calmly spoke, "In the end, ites down to speed. Even if they try to block us with their bodies, they can only hold back a portion of our team. So, let''s also divide our team and engage with them. Only a portion of us will go for the bottles, and we''ll see who can grab more!"

    Kaylee nodded. "That''s the only option we have now. I believe we will be faster than them!"

    Time passed slowly.

    3/4

    84%

    Chapter 99 The Oue Hangs In The Bncel The barbecue stall began to close, and the members of the dance club understood that this was the final round..Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Victory or defeat hung in the bncel After packing up their stalls, Fiona came over dragging a trash bin.

    As she reached the school gate, everyone focused their attention and rushed towards the gate!

    Some members of the dance club firmly blocked the male students from the tennis club, and some even held onto one each.

    The male students from the tennis club had anticipated this move, so a few of them stepped forward to engage with the dance club members.

    The bottles fell to the ground, scattered all around.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 A Bolt From The Blue.

    Bottles were scattered on the ground as if they were precious gold.

    Everyone rushed to grab them.

    One minuteter, it all came to an end...

    The bottles on the ground were divided, and the bags on both sides were filled to the brim.

    "It''s about time. Let''s go back first."

    Kaylee nced at the bags on both sides. They seemed evenly matched, and it was impossible to tell who had more or less with the naked eye.

    Thest round had too many bottles, and the people from the dance club were too cunning. The number they picked up should be no less than ours.

    On the way back, Violeta noticed that Hayden and Liam were missing. She approached Zoren and asked, "Zoren, where are Hayden and Liam?"

    Zoren had been so focused on grabbing bottles that he didn''t even notice Hayden and Liam. If it weren''t for Violeta''s reminder, he might havepletely forgotten about them.

    Zoren looked back and indeed did not see Hayden and Liam. "Are they missing? I don''t know. Let''s give them a call."

    Jasper said, "They left just a moment ago. They didn''t say where they were going. Don''t worry. Let''s go back to the venue and count the bottles. They mighte back soon."

    Before long, everyone returned to the gaming venue.

    At this point, most of the items on the gift stalls had been exchanged.

    Members from the dance club and the tennis club walked over in arge group, drawing the attention of others. People gathered around to see what was happening.

    The members of the student council were keeping track of time. "Time''s up! The game is over."

    Kaylee and her senior ced the bags filled with mineral water bottles on the table.

    On the dance club''s side, two people came forward to ce their bags. Two bags resembling small mountains were ced on the table, eliciting gasps from the onlookers.

    "Wow, they''ve collected a lot of bottles!"

    "At first nce, it doesn''t seem like there''s much difference. They both have quite a lot."

    "They''re really impressive to have picked up so many bottles."

    "They must have broken the record."

    1/4

    12:55 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 100 A Bolt From The Blue The student council members looked at the bags in front of them and cedbels on each.

    Later on, participants from other games came one after another, exchanging a few scattered bottles for keychains and small figurines.

    Afterpleting the count of bottles from the other participants, the official counting for the dance club and tennis club began.

    However, they halted before counting the number of bottles.

    Hattie took a step forward and spoke, challenging the situation.

    "I want to report them for viting the rules."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Huh?"

    "When we registered, there were only four people, including Violeta. Now they''ve brought a bunch of people. Isn''t this a vition of the rules?"

    Zelena added. "Exactly, they started with just four people and now there are so many. Isn''t that a vition?"

    Casey crossed her arms, her head held high. They''ve been finding loopholes from the beginning. Now, the number has more than doubled. If this isn''t considered a vition, we might as well forget about the rules in future games.

    Their words resonated with the onlookers nearby.

    The onlookers all chimed in.

    "They are right. When we registered earlier, I also noticed there were only four of them. Howe there are suddenly so many now?"

    It''s indeed a vition."

    "If it''s a vition, should they be disqualified from participating?"

    Amidst the crowd''s usations, student council members exchanged nces, showing a bit of helplessness.

    you

    "Is there anything else you want to say, Violeta?"

    Violeta shook her head, saying, "If the registration was for only four people, and there''s a discrepancy in the number during the game, it''s indeed a vition.

    There''s nothing more to say,"

    Casey chuckled. "Let''s see how you can argue your way out of this one. There''s nothing much left to say this time, right?"

    "You''ve vited the rules!"

    Zelena''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she addressed Violeta, "Violeta, did you carefully read the game rules before participating? Next time, please pay closer attention. Gathering so many bottles and having to cancel our participation due to rule vitions is a waste of effort. What a shame."

    2/4

    84%8

    Chapter 100 A Bolt From The Blue Violeta suddenly smiled. "I mentioned that this situation is a vition, but I didn''t admit that we vited the rules"

    Hattie asked. "You still refuse to admit that you vited the rules?"

    Violetta ignored them and turned to the members of the student council.

    "Hey, why don''t you bring out our registration form from earlier and see if we vited the rules?"

    The registration forms were gathered, and the student council members opened their folders to search for the registration forms.

    They retrieved Violeta''s registration form and quickly scanned through it.

    The answer became clear in an instant.

    "They didn''t vite the rules. On this registration form, not only are the four of them listed, but also the names of all the tennis club members.

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    The student council members presented the registration form to everyone at the scene.

    "On this form, Violeta wrote the names of all the tennis club members. She registered on behalf of the entire group.

    Everyone was left speechless.

    It was like a sudden revtion,pletely unbelievable.

    Did Violeta n this move?

    Casey stared at Violeta with wide eyes and incredulously asked, "I don''t believe it. Violeta, do you remember the names of so many people?" Violeta ced her hands behind her back, smiling slightly. "I may not be good at many things, but I have a good memory. You can double-check the form yourself if you don''t believe me."

    A total of four registration forms were submitted earlier.

    When the dance club members arrived, discussions broke out among the onlookers, and everyone eagerly watched the scene.

    Only Violeta was seen focusing on in filling out the form at that time, and she was s filling in the names of all the filling the tennis club members!

    Now, it was their turn tough.

    Kaylee chuckled. "What''s the matter, you, cantince Casey? You can gather all the club members to help you, can''t we have the tennis club members help us? Being narrow-minded is a pity. You''re all so petty!"

    Casey''s face turned red with anger, unable to utter a single word.

    3/4

    12:56 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 100 A Bolt From The Blue Hattie''s expression also didn''t look good. This was the second time she had been embarrassed by Violeta.

    Who would have thought that Violeta was so cunning?

    "All right, since they didn''t vite the rules, let''s count the bottles."

    The student council members neatly returned the forms and emptied the battles from the bags.

    About ten minutes passed.

    The data was now avable.

    "On Casey Lambert''s side, there are 124 bottles, while on Nessie Griun''s side, there are 131 bottles!"

    Nessie Griun was the name of the senior.

    Uporr hearing the results, Kaylee and the others cheered joyfully, "Oh! We won.

    We have more bottles than them!"

    "Wait a moment!"

    However, at that moment Zelena took out ten more small bottles from her bag. "I still have some here. I haven''t counted these yet!"

    Seeing Zelena produce more bottles from her bag, everyone widened their eyes in surprise.

    "Zelena, why are you bringing out bottles now?"

    Zelena replied, "Why not? I am a participant, and these bottles were collected earlier. I just forgot to take them out!

    "With these additional ten bottles, our total bes 134, three more than yours!

    "We should be the winners!"

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 101

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph.

    Chapter 101 Five Extra Minutes Bringing out ten extra bottles all of a sudden, the tennis club members would look ridiculous if they agreed!

    "Game time is over, and now you show up with ten more bottles. It''s obvious you did this because you noticed we had more than you!"

    "You said we are viting the rules? You are the one against the rules!"

    "We will never ept this, those ten bottles shouldn''t be included!"

    Casey stood with hands on hips, "Why shouldn''t they be included? Lena is also a participant, and she collected her bottles on campus earlier, so they should count. Besides, if you have bottles, you can add them now! Do you have any? No? Then quitining!"

    Zelena, looking innocent, said, "I found these ten bottles during the game time. I just forgot to put them in the bag until now."

    Kaylee eximed, "Zelena, you know better than anyone whether you forgot these bottles or not!"

    The tennis club members protested loudly, "We refuse to ept thisst-minute addition of bottles!"

    The dance club members argued back, "Why bother voicing disagreement? You''re not in the student council, and whether it''s significant or not hinges on their decision! Plus, everyone forgets sometimes. If Lena hadn''t picked up those bottles earlier, do you think she could have just made them appear?"

    The tennis club members were speechless.

    The spectators didn''t seem bothered by the disorder and joined the uproar, adding to the confusion of the scene.

    Hattie folded her arms and stated icily, I''ve heard that the vice president of the tennis club is also the student council president. It seems like the tennis club members might be working together with the student council and won''t support us."

    That''s right. Nn serves as the tennis club''s vice president and the student council president. Everybody knows that."

    Listen up, everyone! This is obvious favouritism from the student council!"

    Unease flickered among the student council members as they exchanged nces.

    Hattie''s remarks added weight to the situation. Ignoring the dance club''s bottle might fuel spection of collusion between the student council and the tennis club, potentially inviting gossip and mockery in the future whenever the student council attempted to act.

    They turned around and discussed for a moment.

    Half a minuteter, they announced-

    "Here''s what we''re going to do. Given the circumstances, we''ve agreed to add five extra minutes to the game time. During this period, anyone with a bottle can hand it in. If there are none within five minutes, we''ll dere the winner and loser officially."

    1/3

    01:13

    Chapter 101 Five Extra Minutes It was the most impartial and least contentious resolution they could devise.

    Zelena advanced and handed in ten bottles.

    Nessie observed with concern. "What now? Do we have any spares?"

    Kaylee responded, "No, all the bottles we gathered earlier are already in the bag. We don''t have any extras."

    They had assumed victory was within reach, but Zelena''s hidden reserve caught them off guard.

    No one foresaw Zelena''s secret cache of ten bottles, throwing them all into turmoil.

    Kaylee nced at Violeta. "Vio, any ideas? We''ve got just five minutes left, and Fiona couple has already left. We''re out of spare bottles. We''re really stuck here Zoren chimed in. "Why don''t we grab some water to drink? The empty bottles can count too."

    Jasper let out a sigh. With just five minutes, even if we rush to buy water, there won''t be enough time. And even if we manage. the dance club members will start grumbling about rule-breaking. Let''s just admit defear in the game. Nessie, I''ll handle your boyfriend''s penalty"

    The Weekley family holds a prominent position at Tnd University. If Jasper lends a hand, resolving the penalty will be a breeze.

    Nessie listened to his words, her expression remaining solemn. "Jasper, let''s move forward. The penalty won''t vanish. I don''t wish to trouble you. This game has already consumed everyone''s time."

    Across from them, the dance club members caught wind of their conversation and erupted intoughter.

    "Exactly, it''s wiser to concede defeat early."

    "You never had a shot against us, so why bother?"

    The medal is rightfully ours."

    Violeta caught wind of their remarks and nced towards the dance club, meeting Zelena''s smug gaze.

    It felt like Zelena was silently taunting: ''See, you still can''t beat me.

    As the moments passed, the five minutes quickly ran out.

    The student council members directed their focus to the tennis club and asked,

    "Time is almost you have any more bottles to turn in?"

    1. up.

    Do

    Caseymented, "Seniors, why even ask? Just look at them, it''s clear any they don''t have any more bottles to submit.

    "Exactly, if they had more bottles, they would have turned them in by ve turned now. Why wait until thest

    minute?"

    It seemed the tennis club had indeed exhausted their supply of bottles.

    The student council members nced at the stopwatch and started the final countdown.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Initiating the ten-second countdown''

    2/3

    01:13 Sat, 15 Jun Chapter 101 Five Extra Minutes:

    "10, 9, 8, 7..."

    As the countdown began, Hattie grinned and remarked "If they pull off a win now it would be nothing short of a miracle!"

    Zelena replied, "Hattie, rare events like miracles are scarce in this world."

    Send Gifts

    174

    01:13 Sat, 15 Jun Rebirth vs Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 The Final Result

    5.4.3.

    "Hold on a moment."

    Hayden and Liam stepped forward, followed by Nn.

    They also held a few bags, all filled with mineral water bottles, With only a split second left, they hurriedly set the bags on the table.

    "President, what brings you here?"

    Nn grinned warmly. Just came from the tennis courts."

    Today, the film crew paid a visit to Tnd University and Nn, wearing his hat as the student council president, decided to tag along. He bumped into Hayden and Liam at the tennis courts.

    Upon inquiry, it was revealed that they hade to the lounge to collect mineral water bottles.

    Previously, members of the tennis club had consumed numerous bottles in the lounge, discarding them into the trash bin. The bin was devoid of any other rubbish, primarily filled with bottles.

    Upon their reminder. Nn recalled that the Department of Performing Arts had organised a "trade-in for new event today.

    So, he simply came over with Hayden, each carrying a bag.

    No one anticipated their return with bottles. Zoren stepped forward, "You two actually came back! We thought you got lost!"

    Liam retorted, "Do you think Hayden and I are as absent-minded as you?"

    Jasper eximed, "It''s good that you''re back! Retrieving those bottles truly saved us from a dire situation!"

    Upon seeing their arrival, everyone was astonished. They hadn''t expected such a miracle to ur.

    "Oh my goodness, I nearly forgot! The tennis club has these three."

    "They came together with bottles, there must be quite a few in those three bags. Without even counting, they''ve got more than the dance club for sure."

    "A twist within a twist, could there possibly be another twist after this?"

    The dance club members, who had thought victory was assured, were now dumbfounded.

    Casey stammered, "Th-the.... time''s already up! The bottles they brought back don''t count!"

    Hattie stepped forward to confirm, "Senior, the countdown has ended, hasn''t it?"

    One of the student council members handed her the stopwatch. "The time hasn''t ended, there''s still one second left."

    Chapter 102 The Final Result Feeling challenged, the student council members harboured a sense of discontent towards her.

    In truth, if it weren''t for the dance club members forcefully setting the pace earlier, the game would have ended much sooner.

    Even with an extra five minutes added, they''re still mouring. Must they win for it to be considered fair?

    "If you have any doubts about our timing method, our president happens to be right here. You can discuss it with him."

    Casey choked on her words..

    She couldn''t muster the courage to bring up the matter with Nn.

    The time''s up, now let''s start the official count."

    The student council members proceeded to recount the bottles in front of everyone.

    The final result stood as follows: Casey''s team, bolstered by an additional ten bottles, amounted to a total of 134 bottles.

    On the other hand, Nessie''s team, with Hayden and hispanions bringing in a total of 39 bottles,bined with their previous count, totalled 170 bottles.

    "Nessie''s team wins! She has collected a grand total of 170 bottles, securing the championship of the game."

    p, p, p, p!

    Apuse erupted all around, yet the dance club members remained unmoved.

    With the results settled, even if Casey remained unconvinced, there was nothing she could do but swallow her dissatisfaction.

    "Nessie, this is amazing!*

    "With the medal in hand, we can apply to have our disciplinary action lifted from school next Monday!"

    Overwhelmed with excitement after receiving the medal, Nessie rushed forward and tightly embraced Violeta.

    "Thank you, Violeta."

    Deep inside, she was acutely aware that without Violeta''s support, she would never have triumphed over Casey from the dance club.

    In truth, as the game progressed, the oue became less significant. What everyone was really vying for was pride and determination!

    Violeta''s encouragement lifted her spirits the most, bringing her immense joy.

    Violeta gently patted her shoulder and softly uttered, essie, we''re all members of the same club. Saying thank you feels out of ce."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    With the dance club suffering defeat, they had no desire to linger and watch the celebrations. Without a word, they turned and left.

    2/3

    57%

    Chapter 102 The Final Result Hattic exchanged a nce with Zelena, then followed the dance club members out, leaving with them.

    §Ý§Ú

    The next day, all the third-year students from the Department of Performing Arts went to the auditorium to audition for roles.

    In the morning, as the film crew passed by the Department of Performing Arts building, gArts building, everyone rushed to the corridor to catch a glimpse, yearning for the days when they would be part of the cast and crew.

    During lunchtime in the cafeteria, they encountered the film crew again, along with several professors from their major courses.

    Kaylee remarked. "Vio, it''s the film crew. I wonder if they''ve finalised their casting decisions today."

    Violeta nced up and replied in a calm tone, "They should have pretty much finalised their decisions by now."

    Zelena and the others sitting behind also noticed the crew.

    Hattie suggested. "Lena, let''s find a chance to strike up a conversationter. I''ll introduce you know the assistant director of this film crew and I''m acquainted with Wade Howell, the scriptwriter."

    Zelena''s face lit up with delight. "Really? Hattie, you''re amazing!"

    Hattie waved it off casually. "It''s nothing, really. Haha,"

    Gillian and Candy sat at the same eager to table with them, eager to bask in the glory.

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 103

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 103 Life is Full of Twists

    "Hattie, your connections in the entertainment industry are unmatched among us ssmates. I really look up to you!"

    "I am absolutely a huge fan of your mom! Do you think you could bring us a signed photograph next time? It would mean the world to me."

    Hattie was thrilled to hear this. "Oh, don''t mention it, we''re all pals here. I''l definitely introduce you to themter!"

    Gillian added, "You know, having close pals is crucial for a better tomorrow. We''re really lucky to have friends like Lena and Hattie, it''s like a blessing for us!"

    Candy nodded in ord.

    Their words subtly hinted at something.

    Looking over at the table upied by Violeta and Kaylee, they remarked with a hint of cynicism, ¡°Certain individuals seem fated to be together, perhaps they won''t evere across such chances again in their lives!"

    Zelena advised them, "We shouldn''t talk negatively about others, especially if they can hear us."

    Hattie confidently interjected, "For those from less privileged backgrounds, chances to thrive are few. Some are already lucky to share our ssroom. They might not even be on the same path as us in the future!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The individuals indirectly mentioned were Violeta and Kaylee.

    Hattie''s words reached nearby tables.

    It was a calcted effort to stir up trouble and spoil their meal.

    Violeta ced her cutlery down and stood up. "You''re right, Hattie. Life is full of twists. Today, they''re ssmates. Tomorrow, they might as well be your stepmother."

    Kayleeughed softly, "Absolutely, the future is full of surprises."

    Her words seemed ordinary, but in reality, she was subtly hinting at Hattie''s mother being a third party in a rtionship.

    Those oblivious to the context overlooked the underlying message, but those privy to the situation quickly caught onto the deeper significance of Violeta''s words.

    In a fit of anger, Hattie rose to her feet and demanded, "Violeta, what are you implying by that?"

    Violeta shot back, "Exactly what I said."

    Violeta continued, "You''re absolutely right. One''s background truly holds immense significance. In ancient times, it was the legitimate child who held the highest status, followed by the princes and nobles. Even the children born to servants knew to keep a low profile. It''s such a simple principle, yet some people tail to grasp it

    01:13 Sat, 15 Jun MO Chapter 103 Life is Full of Twists disying it in the cafeteria.

    Hattie''s cheeks turned red with fury. She seized her lunchbox and stomped away.

    "Hattie! Why all the noise in the cafeteria? Can''t you enjoy your meal quietly?

    Hattie faced them, feigning a smile. "Miss, I was simply

    "If you weren''t causing a disturbance, then go back to your seat!"

    Hattie subtly rolled her eyes. If it weren''t for the dread of school o.m repercussions and the threat of her parents finding out, she wouldn''t haveplied with a mere teacher in her typical manner!

    She resumed her seat, overwhelmed with embarrass

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Greeting Mr Howell The professional course teacher next to him observed that Hattie knew the crew members, so she stayed quiet.

    Hattie looked at the vacant chair next to her and proposed, "There''s an empty spot over there. If you''re okay with it, we can dine together."

    The crew members came to the cafeteria as they looked for ces to sit Considering Hattie is Hannah''s daughter, it''s highly likely she''ll enter the entertainment world eventually. With her connections, there''s potential for substantial sponsorship and investment. Waylen viewed this as a chance to honour Hattie.

    "Absolutely, let''s go. Mr. Howell, care to join us?

    Wade chose to stay rxed and replied calmly, "I''m fine with either option."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After they reached an agreement, Zelena and the two people at the table quickly cleared their trays and waited for their arrival with smiles.

    Violeta and Kaylee watched as the crew members moved towards them.

    Kaylee whispered, "Vio, do you think Hattie''spliments are sincere or insincere?"

    After the earlier incident, it wouldn''t take long for the entire school to hear about it.

    Hattie had aplished her goal of gaining attention and recognition.

    "Time to

    "Okay."

    move."

    As Violeta and Kaylee prepared to depart, Wade noticed them. He recognised Violeta''s silhouette and briefly considered calling out to them, but ultimately refrained when he saw them leaving.

    Coincidentally, as the two were exiting the cafeteria, Nn happened to walk in.

    Watching them were about to leave, Nn asked, "Violeta, have you eaten already?"

    "Yes, I have," she replied.

    Nn nced towards the cafeteria and asked, "Did you happen to see Mr. Howell? He visited the school. today."

    Violeta nodded, responding, "Yes, I did. They''re currently having their meal in there.

    Nn grinned slightly. "Then, how about joining me in greeting him?"

    Violeta paused. "Is it suitable? Many crew members are around."

    Nnforted, "Why not? During our recent chess match, Mr. Howell even inquired about you, curious why he hadn''t bumped into you at the park. This is a perfect chance to catch up with him. Today''s cast list is finalised, so if you dy, you might miss another chance to see him at school. Let''s head over

    1/8

    Chapter 104 Greeting Mr Howell Kaylee was surprised by Nn''s remarks.

    She hadn''t expected Violeta to be acquainted with Wade tool Furthermore, from Nn''s manner, it appeared they had known each other for a while, unlike Hattie, whom her mother had introduced to her.

    "Vio, you''re remarkablyposed. Despite Hattie causing a scene earlier, you stayed calm."

    "Come on! Let''s go meet Mr. Howell and assert ourselves over Hattie! Let''s see if she still acts so arrogantly!"

    Violeta remained silent.

    She was acquainted with Wade, but they weren''t particrly close.

    Moreover, she was reserved, and Wade was someone she looked up to. Violeta couldn''t gather the courage to approach him and greet him directly.

    Just as she was on the verge of giving up, she happened to run into Nn by chance.

    Nn grinned. "Don''t worry, I''m here."

    Kaylee nudged Violeta. "Go. Hurry up!"

    With a forced smile, Violeta trailed behind Nn towards the crew.

    The crew members had all settled into their seats, and Hattie eagerly asked, "Mr. Carson, have you casting for today? Can you tell us who the main actors are? I can''t wait!"

    finished Waylen replied, "Actually, the main roles were decided some time ago. Today, we''re here to cast for supporting roles, and the male lead was chosen directly by Mr. Howell."

    Hattie nced at Wade with surprise and questioned, "Mr. Howell, who did you pick as the male lead?"

    Wade, maintaining a neutral expression, replied, "Nn Spencer."

    Upon hearing Nn''s name, Zelena, seated next to Hattic, revealed a knowing expression.

    In Zelena''s previous life, Nn became renowned for his performances in martial arts movies,

    Since her rebirth, Zelena had subtly observed numerous alterations,m especially concerning Violeta. Nearly everything linked to Violeta had experienced substantial changes.

    Every time she schemed, Violeta consistently eluded with precision, leaving Zelena to doubt herself.

    Yet, with Nn securing a role in a martial arts film, Zelena recognised that while minor details had shifted minor regarding Violeta, the course of destiny remained unaltered.

    Everyone''s life trajectories remained as she recalled.

    Nn became a star following his performance in Night On the River.

    This production cemented his reputation as a future three-time Best Actor in the entertainment industry, Just then. Nn walked over.

    01:14 Sat, 15 Jun MON Chapter 104 Greeting Mr Howell Zelena nced up and noticed his tall frame nearing. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she eximed, "Nn is approaching."

    57%

    The onlookers lifted their heads one by one, and when Waylen saw Nn approaching, he dered, "Herees Nn, our male lead."

    Hearing Waylen''s words, Zelena felt a surge of joy.

    In the future, she would marry Nn and be the spouse of om cinematic legend!

    However, the smile on her face didn''tst long.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Mr Howell and Violeta Knew Each Other?

    Zelena''s face froze in shock.

    As Nn came closer, he ignored everyone else and spoke to Waylen and Wade first.

    "Hi, Mr. Carson, Mr. Howell."

    Wade grinned and greeted him, then shifted his focus to Violeta, who was standing next to Nn. He decided to ask, "Violeta, why haven''t you beening to the park for your dog strolls recently?"

    What did he say?

    Hattie and the others were taken aback.

    Does Mr. Howell know Violeta?

    The crew members seemed mostly unaffected, but Hattie and the rest were surprised.

    Previously, it was Hattie who took the initiative to greet Wade.

    Wade was the towering figure in the scriptwriting industry, utterly disdainful of superficial pleasantries with others.

    From the outset, he seldom spoke. They even thought he disliked talking, until now, with the arrival of Nn and Violeta, they realised that it wasn''t that Wade disliked talking, he simply didn''t care to talk to them!

    Violeta curved her lips into a smile. "Mr. Howell, I only go to the park on weekends."

    Wade pondered for a moment, "I see. Will you be going to the park this weekend, then?"

    Violeta nodded. "Yes."

    Wade replied, "Alright then, let''s meet at the park this weekend."

    Their conversation, oblivious to the presence of others, left everyone else disregarded.

    Waylen watched Violeta closely, admiring her wless beauty that radiated charisma. She had a captivating allure fit for the screen, boasting impable features andplexion.

    "Mr. Howell, who is she?" he inquired.

    Wade replied with a smile, "She''s a freshman in Tnd University''s performing arts department. Waylen. what''s your take? She has immense,potential. Perhaps we could work together in the future."

    Earlier, Hattie had brought up the idea of working together, but Wade had stayed quiet.

    Now, he actively proposed teaming up with Violeta, signalling a clear partnership. Hattie felt a pang of unease. When did Violeta and Wade meet?

    The glowingpliments from Wade suggested a long-standing connection.

    1/3

    01:14 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 105 Mr Howell and Violeta Knew Each Other?

    seemed Tnd University''s performing arts department indeed groomed talent, and the girl in front of them had a promising future.

    "Indeed, she''s quite remarkable. Nheless, not all young people can endure the hardships like wire- flying. Given her looks, she might excel more in idol dramas."

    Wade remarked, "I respectfully disagree. Violeta expressed her passion for martial arts scripts. It''s unfortunate she''s just a freshman. She ought to concentrate on refining her skills. Otherwise, I fear she wouldn''t fit well in this female lead role."

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Mr. Howell praised the girl!

    Once again, his words left everyone in awe!

    The role of the male lead. Nn, was internally decided by Wade, specifically requesting him to take on the role.

    As for the female lead, she was also almost internally decided, but not by Wade, it was Waylen who made the decision. Her name is Ivy Cromwell.

    Of course, there were certainly some connections involved in this process. Nheless, the actress chosen for the female lead is also a talented student from the performing arts department.

    While Ivy has caught Wade''s attention, there is still some distance to go before she can truly meet his standard for the female lead.

    However, Wade did not write the script for this drama, so he maintained a certain level of detachment regarding casting decisions, If it were Wade''s own script, given his typically high and strict standards for casting, he definitely wouldn''t have considered Ivy.

    Characters in his stories must meet specific standards and remain unaffected bymercial motives.

    Receiving such high praise from Wade, Waylen couldn''t help but cast a few more nces at Violeta, deeply imprinting her in his memory.

    "Mr. Howell, your keen eye for talent is truly remarkable. I look forward to the possibility of working with Violeta someday," Waylen expressed eagerly.

    Violeta smiled softly and modestly replied, ''Director, your praise is too kind. I am merely a student, and there''s still a lot for me to learn on this journey."

    Waylen chuckled. "Nicely put. It''s important for young girls to stay humble.

    "By the way, have you eaten yet? Why not pull up a chair and join us?"

    Violeta politely declined, "Thank you, but I''ve already had my meal. I didn''t mean to interrupt the gathering, but Nn insisted on escorting me here. 1 pe I haven''t inconvenienced anyone."

    Wade nodded. ''I saw you earlier.

    Since you''re acquainted with us, you should have joined us Was there any need to feel shy? We''ll be heading out this afternoon. Oh, by the way, the people sitting across from us are also from your performing arts department. You know them, right?"

    2/3

    01:14 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 105 Mr Howell and Violeta Knew Each Other?

    Hattie, Zelena, and a couple of others exchanged awkward smiles after being singled out.

    Hattie chimed in, "Mr. Howell, actually, Violeta is in our ss.

    Wade remarked, "Ah, I understand. You''re ssmates.

    Hattie noticed a change in his attention and opted not to say anything more.

    As the discussion appeared to be wrapping up, Violeta bid farewell and made her way out.

    Wade watched Violeta leave with a contented expression.

    57%A Waylen was surprised. "Mr. Howell, are you considering adapting ''Spring in Moon City'' into a drama atst? That will be a big hit."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 106

    O Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 106 The Sequel of "Spring in Moon City"

    Wade gave a silent agreement, then turned his eyes and said, "I''ve been having difficulty finding inspiration and have always felt an emptiness. Coupled with the difficulty of finding appropriate actors, I''ve decided to pause the project. However, I now view it as a fortunate turn of events, giving this endeavour the opportunity to develop fully. Let''s wait a little longer, let the jade be polished a bit more."

    Jade?

    Is he referring to the sequel of "Spring in Moon City, or is he alluding to a person?

    Wade''s words were mysterious, and even though he didn''t directly mention it, Waylen had a feeling about. what he was referring to.

    "Spring in Moon City" stands as one of Wade''s most popr script, along with "Triple Blood", There were rumours circting online years ago regarding the potential adaptation of "Spring in Moon City" into a drama series.

    However, despite the passing of several years, there has been no advancement on that front.

    It had been five long years since Wade unveiled the first part of "Spring in Moon City, leaving behind a trail of unanswered questions. Fans were buzzing with excitement, eagerly awaiting the next season. But to their dismay. Wade had yet to put pen to paper for the sequel, leaving them hanging in suspense.

    Learning that Wade is finally preparing to write the sequel is truly encouraging news.

    In recent times, there has been ack of actress in the entertainment industry with a background in martial arts, as martial arts movies have declined in poprity. Despite multiple efforts, numerous films have struggled to leave a notable mark.

    Contrary to Wade, the scripts he transforms always achieve top ratings, which is why Waylen appointed him as the official scriptwriter.

    However, Wade''s standards for choosing actors are extremely rigorous, and only a handful of actors meet his expectations.

    The present group of actors who have left a significant impression are experienced veterans, but their age might not match the roles required.

    The new actorsck experience and falter under pressure. Some even find it challenging to handle a prop on set, failing to meet his standards.

    Considering Mr. Howell''s current fascination with Violeta, is it possible that he sees her as the female lead in "Spring in Moon City"?

    This revtion is genuinely surprising!

    Waylen pondered, as the opinions of Violeta among the teachers at Tnd University underwent a positive change.

    Hattie and Zelena experienced a sense of unease, like the feeling of identally swallowing a fly.

    Originally, Hattie had intended to make a grand impression on the crew, hoping to garner attention and

    1/3

    Chapter 106 The Sequel of ''Spring in Moon City"

    To her disappointment, her attempts didn''t seed, as Violeta ended up grabbing all the attention Discovering that Wade picked Violeta left Hattic burning with jealousy. Why does Violeta deserve Mr. Howell''s choice?

    Luck couldn''t have been any better!

    As Violeta left the cafeteria, she ran into Kaylee standing outside.

    Even though Kaylee didn''t join her indoors, she caught fragments of the conversation.

    When Violeta came out, she looked at her with admiration.

    "Wow, Vio, you''re amazing!!

    "How did you guys first encounter each other?"

    Violeta replied, "Our first meeting happened when I was strolling with Tuna in the park."

    Kaylee grinned. "Mr. Howell thinks highly of you. Did you notice? Hattic seemed furious, and Zelena seemed surprised."

    Violeta smiled modestly. "It''s not as impressive as you believe. Let''s return to ss. It''s nearly time."

    As they walked past the cafeteria and the yground, they glimpsed someone running in the distance on the grounds.

    On closer examination, it turned out to be Benson.

    Kayleemented, "Seems like he''s dealing with the PE teacher''s punishment for beingte and leaving early."

    Since Benson joined Tnd University with Hattie, he''s been frequently scolded by teachers.

    Observing the figure on the yground, Violeta''s eyes showed a touch of worry.

    She realised it wasn''t Benson''s fault. Instead, he was being ostracized by four men from theputer science department, Consequently, any good deeds he did were seen as bad, and any mistakes he made were considered even worse.

    In the end, he was battling for the family legacy.

    If he couldn''t endure and ended up dropping out of school, it might alle to an end.

    But would Benson give up on his studies so easily? His ambitions extend far beyond that....

    Violeta looked away, saying, "Ley''s move on."

    Maybe Kaylee also felt a hint of something, let out a sign, and said, "I can''t help but feel pity for him. The sun is zing at noon

    2/3

    01:14 Sat, 15 Jun ND Chapter 106 The Sequel of "Spring in Moon City"

    957%#

    As the afternoon wore on, word of the cafeteria incident spread rapidly throughout the performing arts. department.

    Rumours swirled that two outstanding freshmen had risen to prominence in their inaugural year, boasting extensive connections.

    They were said to be familiar with the drama crew director and had a strong bond with Wade Howell, the scriptwriter.

    This fame was initially destined for Hattic alone, but now she had to split it with Violeta.

    Why did this happen?

    Hattie felt profoundly dissatisfied.

    Zelena noticed her discontent, and an idea started forming in her head.

    - theN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She proposed to Hattie, "Hattie, didn''t Mr. Howell say he often visits then park? Why don''t we seize opportunity this weekend and see if we can bump into him there?"

    Hattie asked, "Do you happen to know which park Mr. Howell likes?"

    Zelena, being naturally astute, was well aware. Her memory was on par with Violeta''s

    After some thought, Zelena made an informed guess about the park Wade O

    frequented and then checked an online map. She cautiously deduced that it was Central Park in the North District.

    "I can''t guarantee it, but from my research, it seems like Central Park in the North District," Zelena suggested.

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Visiting Central Park Hattie''s gaze brightened. "Does this information hold true?"

    Zelena responded, "It ought to be. Mr. Howell lives near that area, and the sole nearby park is Central Park. Even if we''re wrong, it''s alright. You and Benson haven''t had the opportunity to fully discover Quinston, so it''s a splendid suggestion for us to venture to the park together this weekend. I''ve heard it''s impably kept.

    Hattie agreed, "Indeed. Let''s arrange to visit the park this uing weekend."

    Witnessing Hattie''s consent, Zelena''s lips formed a slight smile.

    In truth, she possessed additional knowledge beyond that. She had unearthed that Wade takes pleasure in ying chess.

    In order to amodate his interest, Zelena had been honing her chess skills in secret for some time, anticipating the opportune moment to dazzle Wade and leave a memorable mark on him.

    Nheless, to forge a closer bond with Wade, she required a connection, and Hattie served as the ideal link.

    Soon enough, the weekend rolled around.

    Wade requested Nn to extend an invitation to Violeta, and they anticipated her arrival at the gazebo.

    Violeta showed up at the park with Tuna.

    Simultaneously, at the park''s west gate, Zelena, apanied by Hattie and Benson, reached Central Park.

    Devoid of a set meeting spot, despite being in the park, they could only roam aimlessly, hoping to encounter Wade by chance..

    However, Zelena didn''t want toe empty-handed, thus she began snapping photos upon their park arrival.

    Recently, she has been managing her own Facebook ount.

    She had posted numerous meticulously edited captivating photos on Facebook, amassing a modest following.

    This deviated slightly from her initial intentions, as she had aimed to promote herself as Tnd University''s campus belle on Facebook.

    However, with Violeta iming the title of this year''s campus belle of Tnd University, that strategy was no longer feasible, intensifying Zelena''s animosity towards her even further.

    She was resolute in making her debut before Violeta.

    She aspired to attain a higher status in the social circle than Violeta in the times ahead!

    Upon locating the gazebo, Violeta strolled over with Tuna.

    1/3

    01:14 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 107 Visiting Central Park Nn was apanied by Cutie, and as Violeta approached, Cutic wagged her tail eagerly and sniffed Tuna However, Tuna simplyy down on the ground, her ears unmoving, ignoring Cutie''s advances.

    "Mr. Howell, have you been waiting for a while?"

    Wade and Nn were deeply absorbed in their chess match. Upon hearing Violeta''s voice, Wade nced up and grinned. "Violeta, you''ve arrived. We only just got here. There''s a chess tournament happening at the chess club this afternoon, and I invited Nn to y a few matches with me."

    Violeta approached and cast a nce at the chessboard. "Well, you two carry on."

    Wade inquired, "Do you know how to y?"

    Violeta responded, "I know some basics."

    Then, Violeta calmly took a seat beside them and watched as they yed.

    Even though Nn was still in his youth, his expertise in chess was remarkably developed and refined.

    Violeta, too, had a background in chess. In her earlier years, while on breaks during filming, there was a chess stand nearby in Hori Studio.

    During breaks from filming. Violeta found pleasure in spectating chess matches. Gradually, she honed her skills and transitioned from a beginner to a proficient yer, engaging in numerous games throughout the years.

    Whether actively participating or merely watching, she maintained a tendency tomunicate sparingly while executing her moves with certainty.

    Over time, she became quite famous in the Hori Studio area.

    Due to her frequent involvement in filming historical dramas, she often found herself in ancient costumes even when she took breaks to y chess. Hence, she earned the nickname "Chess Fairy".

    They engaged in both chess and conversation simultaneously.

    "Night On the River" is set tomence filming in the uing month, with a provisional shooting. timeline spanning three months.

    Essentially, Nn will be joining the crew following the conclusion of his final exams.

    Following the conclusion of the second chess match, Wade nced at the time and proposed, "Shall we make our way to the chess hall? Violeta, would you care to join us?"

    Nn began to gather the chess pieces, saying, "If you manage to win today''s game, you''re eligible to be a member of the Quinston Chess Association. If it piques your interest, you can enrol."

    "The Chess Association?"

    Violetapsed into silence, a memory resurfacing from her past life, where she recalled Zelena''s affiliation.

    with the Chess Association.

    Upon achieving fame, it came to light that Zelena had been scouted by the Chess Association president

    2/3

    Chapter 107 Visiting Central Park due to her remarkable chess prowess during her first year, leading to her membership in the association.

    Is it possible that Zelena seized this chance to secure her membership in the Chess Association?

    At first, Violeta had no ns to partake in thepetition, but upon hearing Nn''s proposal, her interest. was piqued.

    "Of course, I''ll join you at the chess hall. Are pets allowed toe along?"

    "That wasn''t permitted initially!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nn grinned. "But you can bring them along with me to the second floor."

    It seemed that Nn was a regr visitor to the chess hall, often engaging in matches with Wadem Howell. Consequently, the members recognised him, and Cutie was stationed on the second floor, patiently awaiting Nn''s conclusion of the game before being retrieved.

    Violeta consented, "Very well, let''s proceed,"

    The trio departed from the park together, heading towards the west gate.

    While journeying in the same direction, they serendipitously m encountered Zelena and her twopanions approaching from the opposite direction.

    Before much time had passed, the two groups came face to face.

    Send Gifs

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 I Won''t Let Any Opportunity Slip Away Hattie felt a wave of delight when she noticed Wade and his group strolling toward her in the park, grinning broadly. It was a stroke of luck to encounter Wade in the park, a fact that filled her with disbelief.

    However, her happiness quickly faded when she glimpsed Violeta among Wade''s group.

    Why did it have to be Violeta again?

    What rotten luck!

    "Lena, take a look."

    Zelena nced ahead, her face lighting up momentarily before souring. "Why does Violeta have to be here as well?"

    Hattie responded, "She is such a conniver. It''s no surprise she''s acquainted with Mr. Howell. She probably had manipted Nn!"

    Zelena clenched her jaw, Nn was her objective. She had been meticulously monitoring the interactions between Violeta and Nn at school. She hadn''t observed any signs of closeness between them, but she never anticipated Violeta, that detestable individual, to be lurking around on the weekend attempting to cosy up to Nn.

    It''s utterly brazen. I''ve underestimated her far too much!

    "Let''s go greet them!"

    Hattie hesitated. "Mr. Howell despises ttery. If we approach now, he might interpret it as an attempt to ingratiate ourselves with him. It could backfire, and he might end up disliking us.

    Zelena suggested, "Last time I was here, I spotted a chess hall adjacent to the park hosting apetition today. They''re likely heading there for thepetition. Why don''t we casually run into them at the chess hall?

    A chesspetition would provide the ideal tform for her to showcase her abilities.

    Wade, a fervent chess enthusiast, would undoubtedly be impressed by her chess skills upon witnessing it.

    This would afford her more opportunities to interact with Wade and engage in diverse conversations.

    However, Hattie, not being a chess yer herself, didn''t have strong feelings about her suggestion.

    But then, she turned to Benson beside her, beaming, and eximed, "Benson, you''re skilled at chess. You should join thepetition and make asting impression on Mr. Howell!"

    Zelena was taken aback, her response trailing off into silence.

    If Benson joins too, won''t I have apetitor?

    Benson simply nodded in agreement, saying, "Okay!

    And so, the trio promptly pivoted and opted for a shortcut to exit through the west gate, making their way

    1/3

    01:14 Sat, 15.

    Chapter 108 I Won''t Let Any Opportunity Slip Away Ten minutester.

    Violeta and herpanions arrived at the chess hall apanied by their pets. They essed the courtyard through the rear entrance, settling Tuna and Cutie on the second floor before downstairs toplete their registration.

    057%0

    proceeding Observing Nn, the chess hall staff greeted him with smiles. "Nn, you are here. Will you bepeting today?"

    Nn shook his head. "Not this time"

    ncing at Violeta beside him, the staff inquired, "Is this lovely youngdy your girlfriend?"

    Violeta quickly rified, "No, I''m his junior Responding awkwardly, Violeta then made her way to the front door to locate Wade.

    Observing her departure, the staff offered an awkward smile and remarked. "Your junior seems to have quite a temper.

    Nn interjected firmly, "Such remarks are inappropriate. Refrain from making them in the future."

    The staff was taken aback.

    Upon reaching the front door, Violeta proceeded to register for thepetition.

    Following Wade''s arrival at the chess hall, numerous acquaintances approached him for conversation. quickly forming a circle around him.

    As Violetapleted her registration form, she was taken aback to see Zelena''s name on the form before her.

    Scanning the hall, Violeta indeed spotted Zelena and Hattie seated on the sofa in the inner hall.

    It truly is a small world, validating her earlier assumption.

    Zelena had indeed seized this opportunity to effectively be a member of the chess association.

    Seizing the opportunity, she endeavoured to alter Wade''s perception of her, aiming to leave asting impression.

    In the past life, Zelena acted in Wade''s movie, portraying the female lead in the movie version of ''Spring in Moon City" with Nn as the male lead.

    She had been selected by Wade to assume the female lead in the movie version of "Spring in Moon City" due to her previous sess in securing the lead role in "Western Dancer, a role previously held by Violeta.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her breakthrough role in "Western Dancer" catapulted Zelena into the limelight, garnering her the coveted Best New Actress Award in the same year.

    Her luck indeed yed a significant role, as at that tine, she was the only one in the industry who fit the criteria for the female lead role in "Spring in Moon City"

    Moreover, with her prior experience in filming historical dramas and an established fan base, Wade chose her to y a pivotal role in "Spring in Moon City"

    2/3

    01:14 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 108 I Won''t Let Any Opportunity Slip Away

    56%

    From then on, Zelena''s career took off like a rocket, with each drama series and movie propelling her further into stardony I just a year singe her debut, she had already be one of the most prominent top-tier actors, her path to sess paved with endless opportunities. Her schedule was booked solid for the next three years, a testament to her rising star status.

    Yet, Violeta, who graduated top of her ss, found herself relegated to being a stunt double, barely scraping by.

    As memories flooded back, Violeta''s eyes darkened with resentment, but she pushed it aside and continued filling out the form.

    In this lifetime, she vowed not to let any opportunity that belonged to her slip away.

    Later, Violeta entered the inner hall and took a seat at the side.

    Zelena and the others immediately noticed her, exchanging whispers.

    "Does Violeta y chess?"

    "No, she doesn''t, Zelena stated firmly.

    It could be said that no one understood Violeta better than her.

    She knew Violeta''s strengths and weaknesses inside out.

    For she shone as brightly as the sun, outshining everything in her path, leaving Zelenapletely eclipsed.

    Send Gifts

    174

    W

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 109

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumphi Chapter 109 The Chess Competition 1

    Zelena meticulously examined Violetas ds multiple times on theputer, sensing her own shorings inparison. In this second life, she was resolute in her ambition to outshine her in every regard.

    Chess wasn''t Violeta''s strong suit, giving Zelena a distinct advantage.

    Hattie scoffed, "She''s stretching herself thin. Attempting to win Mr. Howell''s favour by joining thepetition, she''s setting herself up for humiliation. Let''s witness her stumble on stage!"

    Zelena expressed a hint of optimism, "Perhaps she might stumble upon a stroke of luck and emerge victorious?"

    Hattie derided, "Luck? Do you believe she''s a reincarnated lucky charm?"

    Zelena couldn''t confirm.

    In the depths of her heart, she couldn''t help but recall Violeta''s stunning performance at the Moon. Festival, a memory that still filled her with unease.

    was She couldn''t shake the feeling that this lifetime was different from the past, that Violeta was no longer the same person she once was.

    And so, to ensure her n went off without a hitch this time, she had made some extra special preparations.

    "Hattie, I''ll go to the restroom first, Zelena said.

    "Sure."

    Zelena got up and left, heading to the backstage area where the water was. From her bag, she took out a packet ofxatives, a wicked glint shing in her eyes.

    Though she knew Violeta wouldn''t y chess, she decided it was best to prevent any unexpected surprises. So, to ensure Violeta wouldn''t take the stage at all, she took matters into her own hand Each table in the chess hall had a designated teapot with a specific number.

    She found the teapot corresponding to Violeta''s table number, discreetly sprinkled thexatives inside. while no one was looking, and then gave the tea a gentle shake.

    After making sure no one had noticed, she quickly left the backstage area.

    It wasn''t long before Zelena returned. Hattie looked puzzled and asked, "You''re back so soon. Didn''t you go to the restroom?"

    Zelena replied, "I just washed my hands."

    Hattie didn''t probe any further. She cast a quick nce at Benson, who sat beside her, a touch of worry visible in her expression. "Benson, have you remembered to take your medicine today?"

    Benson, who had remained silent throughout, appeared fatigued.

    1/3

    01:15 Sat, 15 Jun MOY.

    Chapter 109 The Chess Competition 1

    Hattie was furious. "It''s the teachers at school. They''re always picking on him. Benson can''t cope with it.

    It wasn''t easy for anyone to endure such intense physical punishment. The fact that Benson could persist was already quite remarkable.

    Hattie was aware that Liam''s group targeted Benson at school.

    However, despite knowing the truth, Hattie couldn''t speak out on his behalf or cause amotion.

    Their opportunity to study at Tnd University had been hard-won by Hannah, who had secured the same resources for them as Liam. The price for this privilege was that they couldn''t easily return to Quinston in the future.

    If they couldn''t persevere, it would waste all of Hannah''s efforts and careful nning.

    Benson cleared his throat and said, Tm alright, just need some water."

    Hattic, worried, stood up from the couch. T''ll get it for you."

    With that, she headed backstage.

    She came back soon with a ss of water for Benson.

    Zelena yed on her phone as she waited for the uing chesspetition.

    After a while, Nn walked in through the front door.

    As thepetition was about to begin, Nn wanted to check if Violeta had finished registering, but he spotted Zelena and her two friends straight ahead. Zelena smiled as she greeted Nn, "Nn, it''s a surprise to see you here."

    Nn was startled to see Zelena and the others, as he couldn''t imagine her taking part in the chesspetition.

    "Are you here for thepetition?"

    "Yes, Nn. Are youpeting too?" Zelena sought to impress Nn. "I''ve been delving into chess for quite some time, and I''m here today to put my skills to the test. I aim to secure a respectable ranking!"

    Nn, not one for idle chatter, responded, "Okay, best of luck to you. I''ll go over there first."

    With that, he promptly made his way toward Violeta without any hesitation. Zelena paused, appearing somewhat perplexed as she observed his departure.

    Hattie folded her arms, unable to resist a sarcasticment, ''Looks like Violeta has some hidden talents. I wonder when she won Nn over. Perhaps they''re both in the same club, and familiarity breeds fondness?"

    These words deeply impacted Zelena.

    She tightened her fists. "Absolutely not, Nn wouldn''t be attracted to Violeta."

    Hattie pave Zelena''s shoulder reassuring nat. "You never can tell if Nn is into Violeta or not hur ir''s

    2/3

    Sat, 15 Jun Chapter 109 The Chess Competition 1

    clear to me that you have feelings for him."

    Zelena remained silent.

    I became apparent to everyone that Zelena held affection for Nn.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nevertheless, Nn remained unaffected.

    After all, there were plenty of people at school who had a crush on Nn.

    56%

    Nn made his way over to the couch where Violeta was sitting.

    "Have you registered?"

    Violeta, leaning against the back of the sofa and gazing at her phonen nced up at him upon hearing Nn''s voice and responded quietly. "Done."

    Nn seated himself on the couch and poured a ss of water from the teapot positioned before him.

    Violeta cast a nce at the cluster of individuals in the hall, all presumably participants who had enlisted for thepetition.

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 110

    C Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 110 The Chess Competition 2

    "There are still quite a fewpetitors left, Nn noted as he set a ss of water in front of Violeta.

    "Just enjoy the experience and not get too caught up in the pressure."

    Violeta gave a soft smile. "Do I look worried to you?"

    She arched an eyebrow confidently. "Frankly, thepetition here doesn''t impress me."

    Zoren often joked that Violeta was the boastful queen of the White family, and it was easy to see why.

    Catching her expression, Nn chuckled.

    "What''s so funny?" she asked.

    "Nothing, just enjoying the moment, he replied.

    "Do you think you can impress me?" Violeta teased.

    56%

    The smile briefly stiffened on Nn''s face.

    He realised that he might be included in her judgment as well.

    Shaking his head with a resigned smile, he began pouring tea instead.

    Violeta leaned back and looked at Nn''s side profile.

    In another life, she would admit Nn had the charm and presence of a leading man in films.

    With his looks, he would never struggle for attention.

    It was a pity he was so easily mistaken about people.

    tention:

    Turning her Violeta closed her eyes, ready for thepetition to start, while Zelena sat across from them.

    Zelena watched Nn and Violeta interact from a distance. Though she could not hear their conversation, the sight of Nn sitting close to Violeta was enough to stoke her jealousy.

    How infuriating!

    How did Violeta manage to chan someone like Nn?

    Twenty minutester, thepetition officially began.

    Participants picked up their signs and headed to their assigned chess boards.

    Zelena was on board number 17, facing a middle-agedpetitor, while Violeta, assigned to board number 18, sat opposite an elderly man.

    1/3

    01:15 Sat, 15Jun M?

    Chapter 110 The Chess Competition 2

    Nearby, Benson took his ce at board number 16,peting against a young boy of his age.

    The rules were simple: win and advance until only onepetitor remained.

    Wade, who knew the owner of the chess hall, stood on stage as an observer alongside the vice president of the Chess Association.

    Thepetition is now underway, announced the director of the chess hall from the stage.

    Traditionally, the older yer used white pieces and the younger used ck.

    As the elderly man made his opening move, Violeta countered.

    Servers moved through the hall, offering tea to the yers. Violeta sipped her tea as she contemted her strategy.

    Unseen by others, Zelena watched Violeta take a sip from her cup, a smirk spreading across her face.

    She knew that the tea Violeta was drinking containedxatives. Soon, Violeta would be in agonizing difort, forced to abandon her game and dash for the restroom. Zelena could not wait to see how Violeta would handle such a predicament."

    Emboldened by her secret sabotage, Zelena swiftly captured two of her opponent''s pieces, her confidence surging with each move.

    As the minutes passed, Zelena continuously watched Violeta, yet there was no indication of any abdominal distress from her.

    On the other hand, Benson began to feel his stomach ache intensify. As sweat slowly dripped down his forehead, his face began to pale.

    Seeing this, his young opponent asked with concern, "Are you alright?"

    Benson clutched his stomach and frowned.

    He then clenched his fist, abruptly stood up, and rushed out of the ying area, leaving his puzzled opponent and the audience behind.

    Hattie shouted his name and quickly followed him out.

    Zelena''s confusion deepened as she watched them leave. Then she turned back to Violeta, who remainedpletely unaffected.

    What''s going on?

    Could it be...

    A sudden realisation hit her.

    Could it be that Hattie, who had gone backstage earlier to get water for Benson, identally used the teapot Zelena had tampered with?

    It couldn''t be that coincidental, could it?

    Meanwhile, the host announced. "Anyone who leaves the field is deemed to have forfeited, and the winner

    2/3

    01:15 Sat, 15 Jun Chapter 110 The Chess Competition 2Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    at board number 16 is determined."

    The first victor was announced in less than two minutes, and thepetition continued.

    0.56%0

    Unperturbed by the disturbance, Violeta calmly addressed her elderly opponent, "Six, let''s maintain our focus, shall we continue?"

    The elderly man, momentarily distracted by themotion modded and cheerfully made his next move, refocusing on the game.

    Benson''s abrupt departure during the game notably impacted Wade''s perception.

    Initially, Hattie had hoped to make a positive impression on Wade, but her n backfired.

    Feeling too embarrassed to face Wade after their hasty exit, they kept their distance upon returning.

    Despite Zelena''s frustration with the situation, she had no choice but to continue her chess game.

    An hourter, the winners of the first round were all decided.

    Violeta had advanced quietly, impressing Wade with her skills.

    "I never expected Violeta to be such a proficient chess yer," Wade remarked.

    Sitting nearby, Nn replied with a smile, "Not only is she good at chess, but she''s also quit quite assertive."

    "Oh? What did she say?" Wade was curious.

    Nn shared Violeta''s earlierment: "She said that no one here, including me, impresses her."

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 111

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 111 The Final Match

    159%0

    Finished Upon hearing Nn''s recount of Violeta''s bold statement, Wade paused momentarily beforeughing heartily. "This girl is truly interesting and straightforward. It''s refreshing to see such spirit in young people!"

    Used to the constant superficiality and empty praises, Wade seldom came across genuine honesty and authenticity.

    So, he found Violeta''s honesty refreshing, and it genuinely delighted him.

    Hisughter subsided into a smile of anticipation.

    "Such confidence from her, I''m eager to see if she can really win."

    "I believe so."

    "Oh? Have you seen her y before?" Wade asked, intrigued.

    Nn shook his head. "I haven''t seen her y chess specifically, but Violeta carries an aura of confidence that seems to assure victory."

    As they conversed, Violeta continued tomand attention, much like she had during a previous tennis league, where her vibrant presence and every swing of the racket captivated onlookers.

    Zelena also made it to the second round.

    Violeta showed no signs of the expected diarrhea, making Zelena suspect that Benson identally drank the teaced withxatives she had intended for Violeta.

    Disappointed that Violeta escaped unscathed, Zelena was notably upset Zelena was taken aback to discover that Violeta knew how to y chess. She had always believed that Violeta could not y. When had she learned? Zelena had invested a lot of effort into mastering chess, watching numerous tutorials, and practicing diligently, all to surpass Violeta.

    Yet, now it seemed Violeta could y as well.

    This revtion was hard for Zelena to ept.

    Could Violeta have been secretly sharpening her chess skills all along?

    Annoyed, Zelena tightened her grip. She acknowledged that Violeta was always one to keep tricks up her sleeve, and she resolved to never take her lightly again.

    The second roundmenced with Violeta at board number 2 and Zelena at number 7.

    omm As winners of the previous round, thepetitors here were likely more skilled.

    1/3

    23:53 Sat, 15Jun: MGH Chapter 111 The Final Match Finished It was difficult to gauge Violeta''s experience in chess just by looking at her age. She ced her pieces. confidently as if she had already mapped out the entire game in her head.

    "Nn, look at that," Wade ggested, Nn peered over to view the tablet.

    Wade observed, "Her moves are quick and decisive, suggesting she''s quite experienced."

    Nn agreed with a nod. "Certainly appears that way."

    Intrigued, Wade continued to monitor her game with the tablet.

    Violeta yed with a bold, aggressive style that cornered her opponents, forcing them into checkmate.

    She advanced effortlessly to the next stage.

    "I concede, your youth belies your mastery of chess," Violeta''s opponent acknowledged.

    Violeta collected the chess pieces. "It''s merely good fortune, nothing else."

    Laughing, her opponent disagreed, "Luck has little to do with it; that was skilled y."

    After rising from her seat at table 2, Violeta''s eyes met Zelena''s, who was leaving her table at number 7.

    A hostile re emanated from Zelena, but Violeta responded with a serene gaze before settling down on a nearby sofa to rest.

    In their previous encounter, Zelena had been the frontrunner of thepetition, and without Violeta''s presence, she might have clinched the title again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Aware of this history, Violeta anticipated that their paths would inevitably converge in the final round.

    Her curiosity about Zelena''s true capabilities grew as the tournament progressed.

    As the rounds progressed, fewer participants advanced. Violeta om continued to win matchaffer match, as did Zelena. Eventually, both of them made it to the final round where they would face each other.

    Zelena reaching the finals surprised Nn, but Wade recognised her, recalling a past interaction at Tnd University.

    "Nn, have we met this yer before during our visit to Tnd University? Is she also a student there?" Wade inquired.

    "Yes, Mr. Howell, she''s actually in the same performing arts ss as m Violeta. You had lunch together once." Nn reminded him.

    Upon hearing Nn''sment, Wade suddenly remembered.

    "Oh, right. Now that you mention it, she''s good friends with Hattie, isn''t she?"

    "Yes."

    Wade appeared somewhat surprised, with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.

    2/3

    Chapter 111 The Final Match

    "It''s impressive to see her excel in chess, too. Not many youngsters have a knack for the game th

    3.59%

    Finished these days.

    Zelena, positioned under the stage, could just make out the conversation between Wade and Nn about her. This pleased her immensely, as her goal was to perform well in front of Wade.

    Winning thispetition would surely make a

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 112

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 112 Violeta Won I must prove her wrong and show her she can''t remain arrogant.

    Zelena confidently grabbed a chess piece and decisively made her move.

    The chess match was timed.

    59%0

    Finished Initially, each yer had sixty minutes, and each move added an extra thirty seconds until the match''s end.

    When she faced Zelena, Violeta recognised some chess capability in her opponent, given her presence in the finals.

    However, Zelena''s experience was primarily theoretical. She had learned chess through online tutorials and matches againstputer simtions.

    Thepetitors at the chess hall varied in skill, some not even matching a basicputer opponent''s level.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Zelena had reached the finals partly due to her skills but also due to a good dose of luck.

    However, her luck dwindled when she came up against Violeta.

    Violeta''s chess expertise was built on more than just tutorials; she had faced numerous real-life opponents since her first game!

    The small chess booth near Hori Studio was a hidden gem, filled with skilled yers.

    Over time, Violeta honed her skills through challenging matches.

    She yed with assurance, never wavering in her moves.

    She meticulously nned each move, anticipating Zelena''s responses based on her own strategic insights.

    Initially, Zelena managed to match Violeta''s pace, as the speed was simr to theputer opponents s practiced with, requiring minimal thought.

    she However, as the game progressed, especially after Violeta made a critical move across the board, Zelena started to falter.

    She found herself increasingly lost in thought, spending more time contemting her moves.

    So much so that Violeta, noticing the dy, yawned.

    Leisurely sipping her tea, Violeta watched Zelena''s indecision, secure in her advantageous position.

    Tapping her fingertip gently on the tabletop and resting her chin on one hand, she asked, "How much longer do you need to deliberate?"

    Zelena gazed intently at the chessboard before her, her anxiety already palpable. Violeta''s remark felt like fuel added to the fire of her frustration, intensifying her irritability.

    "Why are you rushing me? I haven''t run out of time yet."

    Chapter 112 Violeta Won Finished With a light chuckle, Violeta replied, "Overthinking won''t change the inevitable. You might as well give up and save us both some time."

    Zelena''s frustration was palpable, and the tension between the two yers could be felt throughout the chess hall.

    Spectators inside and even those outside who were replicating the game discussed the match eagerly. reflecting the high stakes and the excitement surrounding this final showdown.

    On the stage, Wade observed closely andmented to Nn, "The white pieces are dominating; the ck is clearly on the defensive."

    Nn nodded in agreement. "It''s true. At this point, any struggle from the ck pieces will merely postpone the oue. The white''s strategy is overpowering."

    Violeta yed the white pieces, and Zelena handled the ck pieces.

    It seemed the oue was already determined; Violeta was the ultimate winner.

    Wade''s gaze turned towards the people on either side of the chess table in the hall not far ahead, eventually resting on Violeta.

    "Her ability to anticipate moves and her unwavering confidence are what make her a formidable yer," he observed, his respect for her skills deepening. Wademented, "She ns three steps ahead and avoids useless moves."

    His admiration for Violeta deepened, viewing her as a uniquely valuable individual whose maturity and sharp thinking distinguished her from her peers. Despite her best efforts, Zelena could not avoid defeat.

    The referee dered the game over.

    Meanwhile, Zelena sat with head bowed, her face hidden by her hair. Her frustration and anger were palpable.

    She was unable to ept losing to Violeta and struggled toe to terms with the result.

    It was now Violeta''s time to shine.

    The Chess Association publicly invited her to join them, and the director of the chess hall brought documents for her to sign, followed by a group photo.

    Wade even invited Violeta to stand next to him for the photograph.

    Watching from the side, Zelena clenched her fists tightly behind her back, barely managing to restrain her intense frustration.

    Zelena had spent a long time honing her chess skills for this particr moment.

    Yet, it was Violeta who ended up winning, leaving Zelena visibly frustrated.

    After they took photos, Violeta noticed Zelena trying to smile m through her anger!

    2/3

    23:53

    Sat, 15 Jun Chapter 112 Violeta Won It must be difficult, Zelena, to invest so much only to see your effortse to nothing.

    You should really get a taste of this feeling,

    Interestingly. Violeta, as the chess tournament champion, could rte to Zelena''s situation as she had experienced such disappointments many times before, thanks to Zelena,

    After the crowd thinned out, Violeta headed upstairs to fetch Tuna.

    On the way, Nn remarked, "You don''t seem very happy."

    "Really? I feel quite happy." Violeta responded.

    Leaning casually against the wall, Nn observed, "It''s not the kind of happiness Pexpected from you."

    Violeta gently tugged on Tuna''s ear, "If happiness were out of five, I''d give mine a three right now."

    "Why''s that?"

    Looking up at him, Violeta offered a wry

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 113

    Rebirth vs Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 113 Summer Job Finished

    "When the dayes for her to exact revenge, even though she''ll be happy, a part of her heart will still ache from her past hardships.

    Throughout her journey, Violeta has endured many difficulties alone.

    Like water in a leaky tank, it still needed time to fill in again even after the tank was repaired and refilled.

    How could she forgive Zelena so easily?

    All her efforts were washed away, joy became a fleeting dream, and dreams shattered instantly....

    The long days were as tasteless and monotonous as chewed wax. Violeta was determined to make Zelena experience all of these to truly understand her.

    Nn listened, and then a warm smile slowly spread across his lips, "You sound so mature for just eighteen.

    Indeed.

    "One might think you were already thirty."

    At the window, the breeze fluttered the white gauze curtains, causing Violeta''s eyshes to quiver slightly. As her shadow cast on them, her smile dimmed slightly. "Yeah."

    Zelena left the chess hall with a second-ce trophy..

    Although second ce did not not qualify for membership in the Chess Association, it was still a respectable position.

    Back home, Hattie inquired about thepetition via WhatsApp.

    Reluctantly, Zelena replied, "I came in second."

    Hattie mentioned, "The water at the chess hall isn''t clean. My brother went to the hospital for a check-up, and the doctor said he probably had something contaminated that caused diarrhea. He drank the water at the chess hall, so it''s likely the water that''s the issue!"

    Zelena stayed silent.

    The mystery was solved.

    It turned out that Benson ended up drinking the water that Zelena had spiked withxatives, resulting in his diarrhea.

    It seemed fate had its own ns. Benson''s chess skills were superior to Zelena''s. If he had been well. Zelena might not have even made it to face Violeta in the final match.

    Zelena found herself in a dilemma over whom to be grateful to If Benson had been in thepetition, she might not have secured the second ce!

    1/3

    23:53 Sat, 15 Jun Me

    58%

    Chapter 113 Summer Job Finished

    "Hattic, should we help Benson to ask for a few days off to recover before he goes back to school? It could be a good time for him to get a thorough check-

    up."

    "That sounds like a good idea.

    This break would also give Benson a chance to rest and steer clear of the troublesome boys at school.

    Therefore, Benson took a leave of absence, As the end of the term approached...

    The renovation of the Twilight Cafe''s second floor was finally finished, and it was set to reopen after the term ended. Violeta, who''s managing the cafe, was looking to hire a waiter for the summer.

    Kaylee, hearing about the job opportunity, was quick to express her interest.

    "I want to work there, Vio! It''s perfect since I want to work during the summer break."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Violeta was slightly taken aback. "You want to work over the summer?"

    Kaylee nodded enthusiastically. "Yes!"

    Seeing the chance to keep things within their circle, Violeta agreed,

    "Alright, talk to Fiona about it. You can start after your exams."

    "Great!!" Kaylee beamed.

    Many in the ss were searching for summer jobs, with several opting to tutor or work in upscale restaurants.

    While others were still fretting over securing a position for the summer, Kaylee had already secured hers, getting a head start on everyone else.

    As finals approached, everyone buckled down to avoid failing. The mood in the ss shifted to one of focused study.

    At the end of the term, Violeta topped the department with the highest grades.

    On the day of the summer break announcement, Zelena approached Violeta with a seemingly innocent question.

    "Are you going home this summer? It''s been a while, and I''m sure Dad and Mom miss you."

    Violeta was sceptical.

    Ever since she moved to Quinston for school, she had not heard much from Mr. and Mrs. ke, her adoptive parents, almost as if they had forgotten about her.

    It seemed Zelena had an ulterior motive. She likely wanted Violeta toe back home to show off how well she had been treated by the kes and nossibly shake Violeta''s confidence

    2/3

    23:53 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 113 Summer Job

    058%0

    Finished Remaining cool and detached, Violeta did not show any reaction, giving Zelena nothing to work with.

    "Oh, I forgot. Are you nning to work this summer?" Zelena continued, feigning surprise. "Why not ditch the job ande back to Arlowand with me? Dad and Mom could easily arrange a better job for you than working for peanuts at some cafe."

    Kaylee knew Zelena did not have good intentions.

    "Zelena, Vio owns her own cafe. Why would she need to work for someone down on else? How can you book down can people who earn their own living? You really have some nerve!"

    Zelena''s expression wavered momentarily-Kaylee''s reminder had actually made her recall that Violeta owned a coffee shop.

    "Well, if you''re not interested in going back home, it''s fine. I was just worried about you," Zelena said, retreating to her seat, her tone m

    suggesting that her concern was unappreciated.

    As the summer break approached, many students were actively looking for jobs, but opportunities were limited.

    Kaylee had secured her position early, and the perks made it an enviable arrangement.

    Some ssmates were jealous, including Gillian and Candy, who nned to stay in Quinston over the break.

    Gillian scoffed, "Isn''t the caf¨¦ busy only because of the university students? What happens when they''re gone over the holidays? It''ll be dead."

    Candy added, "Yeah, it''s well-known that businesses around schools just live off the student poption. There''s nothing impressive about that."

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Trip to Verdancia.

    The two were green with envy, like an overcooked, bitter cabbage.

    Kaylee could not resistmenting, "Why so bitter, you two? I can smell it from here."

    58%

    Finished She continued enthusiastically, "The perks at Sunset Cafe are amazing. You work just a few hours, get three meals a day, and even afternoon tea with snacks! It''s an easy gig with great benefits."

    The ssmates listened with growing envy, The job sounded too good to be true, a real gem among summer jobs.

    Curious and hopeful, a ssmate asked, "Violeta, are there any more openings at your cafe?"

    Violeta replied simply, "No."

    "Oh well."

    A collective sigh of disappointment filled the room.

    Zelena, watching the interaction, tried a different angle. "Violeta, are you sure you don''t want toe home this summer? Mom and Dad said they''re taking me to Verdancia! You''ll miss out."

    A ssmate eximed, "Verdancia? Wow, Lena, that sounds like an amazing trip!"

    Zelena downyed it. "It''s just a regr trip, really. We''re going to enjoy the scenery and all. Don''t worry, I''ll bring back gifts for everyone."

    The ss responded with a mix of envy and excitement, "That''s awesome! Zelena, it must be great being you. Meanwhile, we have to slog through summer jobs.

    Surrounded by envious gazes from those around her, Zelena felt a secret thrill.

    She then asked Hattie, "Hattie, where are you headed this summer?"

    Hattie nonchntly fiddled with her freshly manicured nails and said, "Where else could I go? My mom bought a little ind in the North Sea, so I guess that''s our vacation spot. It''s just too hot around here; we need a break."

    An ind?

    Wow!

    Before the ss could even digest Zelena''s trip to Verdancia, they learned of Hattie''s extravagant ind getaway, owned privately no less.

    It was maddening topare oneself with others!

    Zelena, slightly irked that Hattie seemed to outshine her, managed to hide her annoyance. With a forced smile, she said, "Hattie, don''t forget to bring us some autographs from Ms. Leid. I can''t wait!"

    Hattie responded with a lightugh. "Of course."

    1/3

    Chapter 114 Trip to Verdancia Violeta had been ignoring Zelena, who seized the opportunity to needle her further.

    Finished Previously, Violeta had spent a month working in Quinston, saving enough to buy gifts for Mr. and Mrs. ke back in Arlowand.

    Violeta knew that Mr. and Mrs. ke were very selective and preferred high- quality items, so she generously used most of her earnings, aside from travel expenses, to buy them gifts. Despite her month-long effort and substantial spending, her gifts were unfortunately met with disdain.

    At that time, freshly returned from shopping in Verdancia with Zelena, Violeta''s gifts paled inparison to the designer items Zelena unted, leading to mockery despite her efforts.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    With this bitter experience, Violeta was determined not to repeat the humiliation in this lifetime.

    "I''m not going back."

    "And where will you go instead?" Zelena asked with a patronizing tone, "Are you just going to lounge around the cafe all summer?"

    Violeta, having not yet finalized her summer ns, remained nomittal.

    Recently, Zoren and others had discussed a trip to the Yurndia Grasnds for horseback riding and other adventures in their group chat, extending an invitation to her.

    "My ns are my own. Why don''t you just mind your own business?" Violeta shot back sharply.

    Taken aback, Zelena looked away, recalling how uneventful Violeta''s past summers had been, presuming this year would be no different.

    As the ssroom buzzed with holiday excitement, the counsellor''s arrival to wish everyone a happy vacation marked the official start of the summer break.

    Exiting the school, Violeta made her way to the Sunset Cafe, where her friends, including Hayden, were already gathered.

    Spotting her, Zoren called out enthusiastically.

    Hayden reclined in his chair, a can of instant coffee in his left hand. As Violeta approached, his typically distant gaze warmed slightly as if a touch of colour had seeped into the icy expanse of a cier.

    "You guys are here carly," Violetamented, smiling as she joined them.

    Spotting Hayden with a can of instant. coffee, Violeta swiftly grabbed it from his hand and threw it into the trash bin,menting. "Do you even realise where you are? Drinking instant coffee in this ce? That''s just wrong!"

    Taking it well, he retorted, "Then you owe me a proper coffee."

    Violeta agreed. She then turned to Fiona and said, "Americano for him, please."

    "Okay"

    2/3

    Sat, 15 Jun Chapter 114 Trip to Verdancial

    58%

    Finished

    As Fiona prepared the order, Zoren chimed in, amused by the scene "Only Violeta would do that. I told Hayden there was better coffee herest time, but he wouldn''t listen."

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 115

    23:53 Sat, 15 Jun M Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph.

    Chapter 115 Yurndia Trip Liam yfully suggested, "Why not do as Vio does and chuck it in the bin?"

    Zoren hesitated. "Are you trying to get me in trouble?"

    Liamughed. "Well, what''s your n then?"

    Finished It was well known that only Violeta had the guts to pull such stunts in front of Hayden. Even his close friends would not dare, but Violeta could get away with it, and Hayden actually put up with it from her.

    Violeta grabbed an ice cream from the freezer.

    "What''s everyone nning for the summer break?"

    Zoren reminded her, "Didn''t you see the group chat? We''re heading to the grasnds-horseback riding, falconry, milk wine tasting, and staying in yurts!"

    Violeta looked around. "Are you alling?"

    "Let''s make the most of it while we can. We don''t have much time to have fun anymore," Liam encouraged.

    As summer break was nearing its end and a new semester was about to start, they all knew that after the New Year, internships and family obligations would take priority.

    Jasper mused. "Youth really does fly by, doesn''t it?"

    While enjoying her ice cream, Violeta recalled Jasper''s appearance in the news from a past life memory.

    He had once attended a charity dinner in a luxurious suit. His appearance had not changed much, but his demeanour was much moreposed and authoritativepared to now, earning him the yful nickname of "real-life tycoon'' fromizens!

    She smiled at the thought.

    "Alright, I''ll talk to my parents about the trip.

    Just then, Fiona came over with freshly brewed coffee.

    Hayden, taking a sip, turned to Violeta. "Didn''t you say you wanted to see the eaglest time? I''ll make sure you get to this trip.

    Zoren eximed, "Hade, is Zeus back?"

    Violeta asked, "Zeus?"

    Liam rified, "Zeus is Hade''s eagle, specifically a gyrfalcon."

    Renowned as the king of eagles, a gyrfalcon is famed for being the fastest and highest-flying eagle, with an astronomical value.

    Historically, these birds were so esteemed that emperors regarded them as regal symbols, with only one in ten thousand eagles being a gyrfalcon.

    1/3Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 115 Yurndia Trip Finished Zeus, among the finest of his kind, had been kept away from public view, especially after he was fitted with a custom hood a few months ago.

    Hayden confirmed nonchntly. "Yes, he''s returned."

    Jasper chimed in, "That''s great news. There''s a falconrypetition in Yurndia this time, Vio. Secing Zeus in action will be quite the spectacle."

    Violeta, excited by the opportunity, responded, "I can''t wait to see it!"

    Hayden gave a subtle smirk, pleased by her enthusiasm.

    Later, at home, Violeta talked about her uing trip to the grasnds with Anton and Irene.

    Irene expressed concern, "Vio, how long will you be away? I will miss you so much."

    Anton interjected, "We nned an overseas trip for you this-summer, Vio. Are you sure about going to the grasnds instead?"

    Anton and Irene had already arranged their work schedules and international travel ns well in advance to take Violeta abroad for a vacation, blocking out an entire month for the trip.

    However, they had not anticipated Violeta deciding to go to the grasnds instead, rendering all their meticulous nning for the overseas trip a waste, Niall, lounging on the couch, flipped through a magazine and remarked, "Mom and Dad, Vio isn''t a child anymore. It''s good for her to explore and broaden her horizons.".

    Anton shot a look at Niall. "The one who needs to go out is sitting at home. You''re not getting any younger; why do you stay in all day?"

    Irene added, "Yes, Niall, you''re almost thirty. When will you bring us a daughter- inw? People are already calling you an old bachelor. It''s not like we can''t afford a wedding"

    Caught off guard, Niall paused, then said, "Mom, Dad, when I was Vio''s age, I had already travelled the world."

    Irene quickly retorted, "Don''t dodge the question. When are you getting married?"

    Anton sternly said, "If you''re not married by thirty, don''t expect toe home! We''ll change all the door locks! Let''s see who will let you in then!"

    Niall was rendered speechless.

    This was certainly a predicament.

    Niall looked to Violeta for support, and after a moment, she tentatively suggested, "Dad, Mom, maybe Niall coulde to the grasnds with me! Who knows, he might even meet a girl from Yurndia."

    Niall did not know what to say.

    Nice try. Vio, but maybe keep those ideas to yourself next time.

    2/3

    23:53 Sat, 15 Jun Me Chapter 115 Yurndia Trip Surprisingly, Irene and Anton were receptive to the idea.

    "Fine, Vio. Ill allow this brat to go with you this time. It''ll give us some peace of mind."

    Violeta nodded in agreement. "Okay."

    Finished

    Irene mentioned, "Then it will be just your dad and me going abroad. I''ve already cleared my theatre schedule; it would be a shame not to use it."

    Violeta responded, "That sounds great, Mom. It''ll be good for you two It''ll to have some time together."

    Irene blushed slightly. "Vio, what are you i

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 116

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 116 Princess

    58%

    Finished Irene felt immense satisfaction with her prosperous home and her two wonderful children. She nodded in- agreement. "Okay."

    Everything was ready for their summer vacation.

    The next day, Violeta and Niall packed their bags and made their way to the airport to join Hayden, who was already en route to the Yurndia Grasnds.

    At the same time, Irene and Anton caught a flight to Verdancia.

    Upon their arrival in East Yurndia, a warm reception awaited them, and a private car whisked them off to their amodation.

    They reached the inn by noon, where they were greeted by the friendly staff with bright smiles.

    Niall helped Violeta with her luggage, taking it up to the inn''s second floor.

    Meanwhile, Hayden was engaged in a phone call.

    Zoren and his friends headed to the kitchen to ce their orders while Violeta ventured into the backyard.

    There, she encountered several horses and a young man who was busy feeding them.

    Among the horses, a white one with glossy fur and a neatly groomed appearance caught her eye.

    Violeta approached and asked, "May I pet it?"

    The young man turned towards her, his expression cautious, and as he saw her, his ears flushed red, betraying his embarrassment. He averted his gaze shyly, holding the grass, and advised, "You shouldn''t. Princess might kick you. It''s best to keep your distance."

    Disappointed, Violeta replied, "Alright."

    Curious, she inquired, "What are they eating?"

    "Grass," the young man answered simply.

    "Do you offer horseback riding services here?"

    The horses, typically avable for hire by the hour, seemed like an ideal way to explore the expansive grasnds.

    It would indeed be a shame not to go horseback riding at a ce like this.

    Violeta had some experience with horse riding from her past life, having worked as a stunt double where she not only rode horses but also performedplex stunts on them.

    "Yes, the young man nodded, then hesitated before adding, "If you''re thinking about riding Princess, though, you might want to reconsider. She doesn''t like being ridden."

    1/3

    23:54 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 116 Princess Finished Beautiful and spirited. What a fine horse.

    While they were chatting, a sharp voice suddenly came from behind, Julian, the kitchen is overwhelmed because of the crowd; Mom is asking for your help Sara, running swiftly, failed to stop in time and collided with Violeta''s back.

    Violeta, caught off bnce, was about to stumble forward when a long arm swiftly reached out, pulling her aside just in time to prevent her from falling. Looking up, she realised it was Hayden.

    Hayden had been near the stables on a phone call, overhearing Violeta''s conversation with Julian.

    Hayden had just wrapped up his call when he noticed Violeta nearly stumbling and quickly reached out to stabilize her.

    Their reflections shimmered in his eyes, clear as if washed by water, capturing the moment Violeta. steadied herself after a slight dy..

    Julian, concerned, asked, "Are you alright?"

    Seeing Violeta and Hayden, Sara could not help but exim, "You two are so beautiful!"

    Since they were visitors, their skin tones were markedly different from the locals.

    Violeta''splexion was fair with refined features, while Hayden''s face was strongly chiselled, making it obvious that they were not born on the grasnds. Sara, with a bright smile, greeted, "You''re the guests at the inn today, right?"

    Julian frowned and cautioned her, "Sara, try to be less impulsive."

    He then apologised to Violeta, T''m sorry for my sister''s bluntness."

    Violeta dismissed the concern with a wave. "No worries. Are you guys siblings?"

    "Yes," Julian confirmed.

    I''m Julian Qualls, and this is Sara Qualls."

    The inn''s owner was surnamed Qualls, so they must be the owner''s children.

    Julian set down the horse grass he was holding. "I''m off to help in the kitchen;

    feel free to look around."

    He then grabbed Sara''s hand and headed towards the stable exit.

    Overhearing Violeta''s interest in the white horse, Hayden asked, "Do you like that horse?"

    "Yes."

    "Since you''re interested, you should ride itter today."

    Violeta smiled. "But that guy mentioned earlier that this horse isn''t too keen on being ridden."

    "It''s just not trained yet."

    2/3

    Sat, 15 Jun Chapter 116 Princess

    "Oh? Do you think I could train it?"

    Hayden fixed Violeta with a deep look and said slowly. "Yes, I do."

    Finished Violeta, sensing hisck of conviction, smiled and replied, "You don''t really believe that, do you?"

    Hayden''s eyes narrowed with a small smile. "If you really want it, there are plenty of ways to make it yours. of Whether it''s trained or not doesn''t really matter."

    "Very bold of you."

    Violeta gazed at the horse, her hands sped behind her. There are things that you can''t obtain just like that. Without proper training, it will never truly be yours. Fruit that''s picked too soon is never sweet."

    "Sweet or not, I''ll be the judge of that."

    His words seemed to hint at more than just the horse, carrying an undertone of challenge.

    Hayden extended his hand towards her, but Violeta stepped back.

    "What?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Just removing something from your hair."

    Violeta felt embarrassed and she quickly ran her hand through her hair.

    "I''m not in the mood to talk right

    now!"

    She turned and walked briskly towards the main hall, with Hayden following at a more leisurely pace.

    "Why the hurry? Have you ever seen a little potato move that fast?" he called out yfully.

    Send Gifts

    174

    D

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 117

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 117 The Horseback Challenge Violeta turned around and red at him. "Who are you calling a little potato?"

    "Whoever feels like it, that''s who."

    What a jerk.

    Violeta ran upstairs in one breath.

    Hayden sat downstairs.

    After a while, Zoren and the others came out from the back kitchen.

    "Hey Hade, why are you alone? Where''s Vio?"

    "Upstairs," Hayden replied, not even lifting his eyes from his phone.

    Zoren walked over and sat down.

    "Call Niall and tell them toe down for lunch. We can go horse riding this afternoon."

    Jasper said, "I heard Niall came this time to find a girlfriend."

    Zoren put down his phone.

    Finished

    "Hey, don''t say that. Niall''s not young anymore. Howe he hasn''t dated anyone yet? Isn''t that a bit. strange Just as he was speaking. Niall and Violeta came downstairs.

    Zoren, with his back to the stairs, kept on, "I''ve never heard of him dating anyone before. Do you think he might have some issues with his orientation?"

    Jasper and Liam saw the twoing down and kicked Zoren.

    Zoren said, "Why are you kicking me? Am I wrong?"

    Jasper nced at Niall, trying to salvage the situation. "Can''t Niall just have high standards? Unlike you, who would take anyone?"

    Zoren said, "Well, you can''t say that. I''ve heard a lot of people have tried to set him up! All the eligible ones from the Quinston''s noble families, you name it, they''ve introduced them to him. Guess what? Not a single one worked out. The more I think about it, the more it seems like there''s something off...

    Liam looked sadly at Zoren, thinking, Oh, this clueless guy.

    No saving him now.

    The more Zoren talked, the more he got into it until he suddenly felt a chill behind him.

    He nced sideways and-"Whoa!"

    He jumped straight up from his seat.

    1/3

    58%

    Chapter 117 The Horseback Challenge

    "Niall, when did you get behind me? Vio, why didn''t you warn me... not cool..."

    Violeta gave him a look that said, "You''re on your own," and sat down nearby.

    Niall smiled at Zoren, but it was a creepy smile. "Zoren, you got a problem with me?"

    "No way... absolutely not!"

    "You still doubt my orientation?"

    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"

    Niall chuckled, putting an arm around Zoren''s shoulders. "Come with me for a bit."

    "Niall, don''t do this, don''t... hey, ouch!"

    Niall kicked Zoren out the door, and hended headfirst in a haystack outside.

    Jasper and Liam burst outughing. "Hahaha!"

    "Serves him right."

    "That''ll teach him to keep his mouth shut!"

    Zoren spat out a mouthful of hay and stood up, heading back inside.

    Soon, the staff at the inn started bringing out the food, and they headed to the back hall to eat.

    Finished The dishes were simple, featuring the Yurndia Grasnds''s specialties, along with some Earl Grey tea.

    Julian and Sara were among those serving the food.

    The inn was mainly a stopover with few entertainment options, so after eating, they nned to go horse riding.

    "Does everyone have horseback riding experience?"

    "Yes.

    They all did, though they weren''t sure about Violeta.

    Violeta nodded. "I can ride."

    Sawyer, the inn''s manager, said, "We have a bonfire party every night, and everyone''s wee to join.

    "Oh, and we also have a horseback riding challenge. If you''re interested, you can participate. It''s 1.8 miles, and if you finish in under six minutes, you get a free dish. If each of you makes it, you''ll get six dishes tonight."

    Zoren said, "Six people, six dishes-sounds good. Looks like we won''t need to pay for dinner tonight."

    Sawyerughed. "Finishing in under six minutes is not as easy as you think."

    It was widely known that the fastest horse was the Thoroughbred, capable of running 3,000 feet in a mibute theirch this caed could onlr he maintained for a chart dieranee and carried the risk of avhunti

    2/3

    Chapter 117 The Horseback Challenge Finished the horse.

    Akhal-Teke horses could also achieve such speeds, but only under extreme conditions.

    The 18-mile distance would take even a Thoroughbred three minutes to run.

    In other words, the horse''s speed was the key factor. Niall asked, "Are the horses here breeds of Thoroughbreds?"

    Zoren added, "Has anyone ever broken the record here?"

    Jaspermented, "If the horses aren''t fast enough, it''s , it''s impossible to finish in under six minutes. Boss, are En you setting us up?"

    Sawyer replied, "If it wasn''t challenging, it wouldn''t be called a challenge. We have some We have some horses in the stable that are the breeds of Thoroughbreds. If you''re lucky, you might pick one of them. If not, you won''tplete the challenge."

    as a test of luck.

    So, it was They headed to the stables to choose their horses.

    Just as they arrived, they saw a few other guests buying horses-andm heard the sound of whips cracking and horses-neighing.

    Julian and Sara led Violeta and the others to the western stables to pick their horses.

    Sara, hearing the neighing from the eastern stables, sighed. "Someone''s hitting the horses again. It''s so sad.

    Send GiftsContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    174

    C

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Confrontation Violeta said, "If they''re buying the horse, why do they need to hit it?"

    Sara replied, "Because there''s a nasty woman!"

    Julian warned, "Sara, don''t talk like that."

    Finished Sara pouted and muttered, "I''m not making it up. N whips the horses every time shees here....

    The inn also sold horses, but not everyone treated them kindly.

    Some people saw horses aspanions, while others viewed them merely as tools.

    People on the Yurndia Grasnds, who spent every day with their horses, naturally felt upset when their horses were beaten.

    However, N Smith was a big client, so they had to tolerate her behaviour.

    As they passed by Princess''s stall, Violeta couldn''t help but ask, "Can I choose her?"

    Julian replied, "Are you sure? She might throw you off."

    "I want to go in and see."

    Seeing Violeta''s interest in Princess, Julian opened the door. "Go ahead."

    Once inside, Violeta was struck by how beautiful the white horse was.

    With her snowy white coat, she would look majestic running across the Yurndia Grasnds.

    However, as Violeta looked closer, she noticed a small notch in Princess''s car. "What''s this? Why does she have a notch in her ear?"

    Sara said angrily, "It''s all N''s fault! Princess was up for sale, but she''s too spirited and got returned multiple times. N couldn''t tame her, and when she came back, her ear had a notch. We couldn''t sell her after that, so Dad decided to keep her for ourselves."

    Violeta pressed her lips together, a flicker of displeasure in her eyes.

    Such a beautiful horse, marred by a man-made w from mistreatment.

    It was such a waste!

    Just then, N''s people came out of the eastern stable, dragging a few horses with them. Violeta and the others turned to see a woman wearing a red hat leading the group, followed by several men dressed in Yurndian attire.

    One of the horses had fresh whip marks on its body, red and raw.

    N''s method of taming horses was simple-beat them into submission.

    "Why do you still do business with someone like her?" Violeta asked.

    1/3

    Chapter 118 Confrontation have no other buyers. We can''t afford to keep all the horses."

    Feeding one horse might not cost much, but feeding a herd was expensive.

    The inn couldn''t sustain so many horses.

    58%1

    #Finished As he spoke, one of the horses N was leading resisted. N immediately raised her whip and began tosh it.

    Whack-whack The people standing next to her acted like it was nothing unusual, wearing mocking expressions.

    N had her own method for whipping horses. She knew exactly where to strike to inflict the I pain, so with eachsh, the horse''s cries grew more pained.

    Julian and Sara couldn''t bear to watch.

    Violeta couldn''t stand it any longer. She stepped forward and shouted, ''Stop it!"

    "Hmm?"

    N paused and turned to look at Violeta. Her eyesnded on Violeta''s face, and she initially seemed a bit. surprised.

    Then, she muttered something in Yurndianese to Violeta, "Outsiders shouldn''t meddle in our business, or I''ll whip you too."

    It was obvious that Violeta and her group were not from the Yurndia Grasnds. N could tell they were tourists, and she had seen plenty of their kind before. She didn''t take Violeta seriously at all.

    Besides, in all of Yurndia, N''s family was powerful and feared no one.

    Having said her piece, N turned back and prepared to continue whipping the horse.

    Violeta strode forward and grabbed N''s whip tightly. "It''s a living being too. Why are you abusing it?"

    "None of your business. I told you not to interfere, or I''ll whip you too!"

    N yanked the whip out of Violeta''s grip. No one at the inn dared to stop her, and now, infuriated by Violeta, she swung the whip at her.

    The distance was too close for Violeta to dodge in time.

    The whip came down with a loud "crack."

    Violeta''s eyshes fluttered. When she focused, she saw a sleeve of a luxury casual shirt in front of her eyes.

    "Hayden? Are you okay?"

    The whip had struck Hayden''s forearm. His thin, casual shirt was no match for the horsehide.

    N''ssh was strong enough to leave welts on a horse, let alone human skin.

    2/3

    Chapter 118 Confrontation.

    Finished

    Violeta quickly grabbed Hayden''s hand and pulled up his sleeve ta look.

    Sure enough, there was a blood-red En welt.

    N looked at Hayden''s face, slightly surprised by how handsome these tourists were.

    "Hade."

    "Hade, are you okay?"

    Zoren and the others came over from the stable, checking Hayden''s injury.

    N crossed her arms, exuding an air of arrogance. "You guys are tourists, right?

    What are your names?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    th anger.

    Seeing the whip mark on Hayden''s arm, they all red at N with

    They were beyond the point of civility, it was only their restraint that Rept them from retaliating immediately.

    Julian quickly ran over to diffuse the situation. "N, they arequests of our inn! How could you do this?"

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 119

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Tiumph.

    Chapter 119 The High-Stakes Bet Niall''s dark eyes narrowed. "N, right? Are you with the trade association?"

    N looked slightly surprised at his words.

    Finished

    "Oh, you know about the trade association?"

    Trade association? Hmph! Not only did Niall k about it, but he also had extensive connections!

    Today''s incident would not be brushed off lightly.

    Although they were all adults, Niall, being the oldest in the group, naturally had to take on the role of the leader.

    "You will pay for this. I guarantee you will regret what happened today."

    Nughed loudly. "Ha, such bold words!

    "But it''s okay. Considering how good-looking you are, I''ll forgive you. You probably don''t know how influential my family is around here, do you? Julian, why don''t you exin it to them?"

    Julian despised N''s arrogant attitude, but he couldn''t do anything about it.

    He bit his lip and reluctantly said, "N''s father is the vice president of the trade association."

    A mere vice president?

    Jasper and Liam exchanged nces, a hint of mockery in their eyes.

    Showing off in front of experts!

    N noticed their defiance and lifted her chin. I''m not just relying on my family.

    "You were picking horses earlier, right? nning to join the horseback riding challenge? Do you know who holds the record for the horseback riding challenge? Julian, tell theth."

    Julian clenched his fists. "It''s her."

    N was extremely pleased with herself. "Hahaha, I hold the horseback riding record in Yurndia. I also broke the horseback riding challenge record, and no one has beaten it since. Hmph, and neither will you.

    N was unbelievably arrogant.

    Only Julian and Sara knew that the reason N broke the record was because of her superior horse.

    To set the record, N used a top-notch Akhal-Teke, which was far superior to ordinary horses in terms of speed and lineage.

    Naturally, she was able to break the record.

    N nced at the horses in the stable and sneered, "These meat horses are the worst. Even if they run until their legs break, they won''t beat my record."

    1/3

    23:54 Sat, 15 Jun J Chapter 119 The High-Stakes Bet Then she stepped forward and said to N, "What if I break your record? What will you do then?"

    N scoffed, "You? Hah, dream on!"

    Violeta replied, "Me with her."

    58%

    Finished She pointed to Princess, who was eating grass in the stable. The moment Violeta first saw Princess, she recognised her Thoroughbred lineage.

    After hearing that N had bought Princess but couldn''t tame her and returned her, she was even more certain.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Princess had to have Thoroughbred blood, or else N wouldn''t have chosen her in the first ce.

    As expected, N''s expression faltered slightly when she heard Violeta''s words. "With her?"

    Princess was indeed a very fine Thoroughbred, but she had a proud temperament. When Princess was younger, N had bought her, but unfortunately, she couldn''t tame her.

    Unwilling to simply return her, N used scissors to leave a permanent mark on her ear.

    "Hah, this horse may be better than the others in the stable, but there''s no way you can tame her. Besides, she''s already an old horse.

    "You won''t break my record,"

    Violeta didn''t want to hear any more of her nonsense. "If I break your record, you let me whip you once. If I don''t, you can whip me once."

    "Viol Niall couldn''t allow Violeta to take such a risk.

    Niall had already stepped aside to call someone from the trade association. It half an hour for them to arrive.

    uld take no more than Although powerful outsiders often had a hard time asserting themselves in local territories, Niall had plenty of people willing to act on his behalf.

    "Bro, I have to whip her at least once!"

    Violeta couldn''t let Hayden take thatsh for nothing.

    And she wasn''t the only one who wanted to teach N a lesson-Jasper and the others were equally fed up with her.

    Hayden''s forearm was slowly bleeding, staining his white jacket.

    Niall walked over to Violeta. "Vio, don''t use your body as a wager."

    Violeta could tell that Niall had another n, but she wanted to ''Whip e N herself and make her admit

    defeat.

    Besides, she believed in Princess, who was far from an ordinary horse.

    2/3

    23:54 Sat, 15 June Chapter 119 The High-Stakes Bet However, N didn''t take Violeta seriously.

    "I told you, you can''t break my record. But if you want to bet, fine, I agree," N said.

    0-58%0

    Finished

    "If you break my record. I''ll admit you''re the best horse rider inom Yurndia and let you whip me once.

    But if you don''t, I get to whip you twice."

    Twoshes? N was really pushing her luck.

    It was supposed to be onesh for onesh, but now she wanted to whip Violeta twice.

    Hayden was the first to object, "No way!"

    Violeta responded, "Fine, I ept!"

    It would still be a while before the trade association people arrived, and there was no guarantee N would stick around at the inn.

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 120

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph.

    Chapter 120 The Bet Begins Finished Violeta wasn''t one to wait for payback, she believed in settling scores on the spott

    "Hahaha, you''re pretty straightforward, but you''re underestimating my whip, N taunted.

    "You''ll regret betting against me."

    N was supremely confident. She didn''t think she could lose, and even if she did, there was no way she would let Violeta whip her.

    If she wanted to back out, she would.

    The Yurndia Grasnds were her domain, and this woman trying to challenge her was like trying to defy a powerful local lord.

    Violeta underestimated N''s shamelessness, The bet was on.

    Hayden and the others couldn''t dissuade Violeta.

    They had already prepared for the worst oue. If Violeta wanted topete, they would let her.

    Niall was determined to support Violeta. Having a yful sister meant indulging her whims.

    He would never let N whip Violeta, rules were meaningless to them.

    Since she had agreed to Violeta''s bet, N waited at the inn, ready to whip Violeta.

    The situation had escted, and Julian sent Sara to inform their father.

    When Sawyer arrived at the stables, it was toote to stop it. Violeta was already untying Princess, Sawyer pleaded, "Ms. " ite, you really shouldn''t do this. N will regret it, and even if you break her record, she will find a way to turn it against you."

    Having dealt with N for so many years, Sawyer knew her character all too well.

    N had a terrible character.

    Winning or losing meant nothing to her.

    Even if Violeta won, N wouldn''t keep her promise, so there was no point in making the bet in the first ce.

    As Violeta led Princess out of the stable, Sawyer continued to try to persuade her to drop the bet.

    "Did Hayden get his injury treated?" she suddenly asked, interrupting him.

    Sawyer was momentarily stunned. "Oh, the one in the white jacket? Yes, he''s getting his wound treated."

    1/3

    58%

    Chapter 120 The Bet Begins

    "Who will be timing the challenge?"

    Finished Sawyer sighed. "Ms. White, I''ve been trying to tell you that this bet is pointless. N won''t honour it even if you win."

    Violeta smiled slightly. I''ve already agreed to the bet. I intend to keep my word. Whether she wants to or not isn''t her decision."

    The moment N agreed, the bet was set in stone, She wouldn''t have a chance to back out.

    Seeing Violeta''s determination, Sawyer sighed again. "Alright, then."

    However, he could tell that Violeta and her group were no ordinary people.

    Maybe it was N who would end up getting a lesson.

    Also, Princess was not an ordinary horse. She had Akhal-Teke blood, a lineage that was quite prestigious.

    Sawyer nced at Princess. "Ms. White, this horse doesn''t like being ridden. How about I get you a different horse?

    "I have one that is well-behaved and also has a prestigious lineage.

    "No need. I like her," Violeta replied firmly.

    Violeta turned and stroked Princess''s mane, her calm eyes shing with determination.

    Princess''s ears twitched slightly, still chewing on some hay.

    Violeta led her to the starting point of the horseback riding challenge. Hayden had gone to get his arm treated, so only Jasper, Niall, and the other two were waiting for her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    As Violeta approached with the horse, they came up to meet her.

    "Vio.

    Violeta smiled at them.

    At that moment, a few people carried over a chair, and N sat on it. She gave Violeta and Princess at disdainful look. "It''s not that I underestimate you, but if you ride that horse, you won''t make it 30 feet before you fall. You should switch horses while you still can."

    Princess''s bad temper was well known.

    Having been sold and returned multiple times, she had a reputation.

    Falling off her could mean anything from a broken bone to paralysis.

    N herself had once fallen off Princess and broken her thigh, taking a long time to recover.

    If Princess hadn''t been so valuable, she would have killed her for meat already.

    She didn''t believe for a second that this woman could tame a horse she couldn''t.

    9/3

    Chapter 120 The Bet Begins

    58%)

    #Finished

    Violeta ignored her and, after exchanging a few words with Niall. and the others, fed Princess to the En starting line and prepared to mount.

    Niall wanted to help her, knowing Princess was a tall, fully grown horse.

    Many beginners needed a stool and someone to assist them.

    But to their surprise, Violeta expertly ced her hands on Princess''s back, swung herself up, and sat firmly on the saddle.

    Niall and the others were stunned.

    They hadn''t expected Violeta to actually know how to ride a horse.

    Her smooth, practiced movements showed she was far from a beginner-she looked like a seasoned rider.

    N scoffed when she saw Violeta mount the horse. "She''ll be thrown off in under two minutes."

    However, not only did Violeta stay on, she sat confidently on Princess''s back.

    Princess''s ears twitched, but she didn''t seem to mind Violeta riding her.

    Seeing this, N was annoyed. "Even if she''s on, she won''t get the horse to run. Getting on is just the first step. She just got lucky!"

    Send Gifts

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 121

    174

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph-

    Chapter 121 Breaking Records.

    Finished She was right about one thing. Princess didn''t mind Violeta riding her, but she just stood there without. moving.

    Violeta nced at the bridle around Princess''s mouth and promptly removed it.

    Seeing this, Sawyer quickly tried to stop her. "Don''t, Ms. White! Without the bridle, you won''t be able to control her!"

    The bridle was essential for steering the horse, much like a car''s steering wheel.

    Princess already had a wild temperament, and without the bridle, it could be dangerous.

    With the bridle off, Violeta threw it to the ground.

    Princess shook her mane, looking as if a burden had been lifted.

    Violeta patted her fur and leaned in to whisper something in her ear.

    Suddenly. Princess neighed loudly and took off like a bolt of lightning.

    A gust of wind and a cloud of dust marked their departure, and in an instant, Princess and Violeta had vanished from sight.

    Fortunately, the timer had started the moment Princess bolted.

    No one had expected Princess to take off like that.

    Concerned for Violeta''s safety, Niall quickly jumped into a nearby off-road vehicle.

    "Quick, follow her!"

    Everyone else hurried into the vehicle, hitting the gas and speeding after them.

    The scene waspletely unexpected.

    N, left in the dust, spat out dirt and cursed, "She''s going to fall off! She''ll break her neck!"

    Princess, with Violeta on her back, sped ahead across the vast grasnd.

    Thendscape was open and clear.

    With no bridle to hold onto, Violeta clung tightly to Princess''s mane, bending low to reduce air resistance and minimise the risk of being thrown off.

    Niall and the others followed in the off-road vehicle.

    Niall lowered the window and shouted through a megaphone, "Vio, be careful!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Hearing him, Violeta turned her head briefly to look at them.

    1/3

    Chapter 121 Breaking Records Princess picked up even more speed.

    Finished From behind, all they could see was a blur of white and a faint glimpse of Violeta''s light purple jacket, flying ahead with grace and speed.

    In the off-road vehicle, Jasper stood up through the sunroof, using his phone to zoom in and catch a better view of Violeta on the white horse.

    Suddenly, a silkvender ribbon fluttered through the air.

    Jasper reached up and caught it.

    It was the ribbon Violeta had tied in her hair, likely blown off by the wind. He looked at the ribbon in his hand, then folded it and ced it in his pocket. The 1.8-mile distance seemed vast, yet three minutes felt like a blink of an eye. As N was still sipping her Earl Grey tea, she was startled to see the horse and rider racing back towards them from the horizon..

    "Ms. Smith! Look, that woman is returning!"

    N, mid-sip, nearly choked and scalded herself. "What? She''s back already!?

    "She didn''t fall off?"

    "Looks like she didn''t,"

    How could this be possible?

    That white horse had be so docile?

    "What''s the time?" N jumped up from her chair and ran to check the timer.

    Her record was three minutes and six seconds.

    The current time...

    Just over three minutes had passed.

    Princess crossed the infrared line, and the timer stopped.

    "Three minutes and one second.

    N''s entourage stood in stunned silence.

    After finishing the race, Princess went to the water trough to drink.

    Violeta dismounted, and the inn''s staff quickly led Princess away to cool her down.

    N couldn''t believe the tim¨¦ disyed on the timer. She had broken my record!?

    The off-road vehicle returned, and Niall and the others got out. They had all witnessed Violeta breaking the reened

    2/3

    23:54 Sat, 15 Jun

    58%

    Chapter 121 Breaking Records

    "I won. Bring the whip!"

    Finished

    N snapped back to reality at Violeta''s words. "No, I don''t believe it! That''s just an old horse. How could it beat my record? You must not have run the full 1.8 miles!"

    Sawyer stepped forward. "N, we recorded everything from the car. Ms. Whitepleted the full 1.8 miles."

    Every horseback riding challenge required third-party verificationm Although it wasn'' prestigiouspetition, fairness was still essential.

    The inn always arranged for staff to record the event.

    This time, Sawyer himself had recorded it. With video evidence, there was no way to cheat.

    N narrowed her eyes. "How did you tame that white horse!!"

    Violeta replied, "That''s none of your business. Bring the whip. I''m going to give her ash."

    The inn''s staff hesitated. Sawyer gave them a nod, and they turned to fetch the whip.

    N was furious. She had never expected that an old, old horse and this seemingly fragile woman could break her record.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 122

    Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 122 The Unexpected Arrival Having her record broken filled N with rage.

    058%0

    Finished The fact that she hadn''t exploded was surprising enough-there was no way she would let herself be whipped.

    N kicked over the chair beside her and turned to her subordinate. "Bring my horse, Gale. I want to race again! I can''t believe that old horse beat my record." "Yes, Ms. Smith."

    The staff brought the whip and handed it to Violeta. Violeta didn''t care if N epted her defeat or not, she was determined to deliver thatsh.

    The whip was short, only twenty inches long.

    Violeta took it and cracked it in the air, producing a sharp "snap" that echoed loudly.

    Hearing the sound, N turned her head, her pupils dting in shock.

    Violeta looked formidable, and N realised she was serious about the whipping. N took a step back. "You really intend to whip me? Do you have any idea who I am?"

    Violeta replied, "Did you think I was joking?

    She aimed the whip at N andshed out with full force.

    N''s eyes widened as she quickly ducked behind her subordinate.

    "Ouch!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The subordinate cried out in pain as the whip struck his shoulder.

    Seeing she had hit the wrong person, Violeta said, "Sorry, but you can me your mistress for using you as a shield. I won''t cover your medical expenses."

    N shouted, "Do you know who I am? If you dare hit me, none of you will leave the Yurndia Grasnds!"

    Hearing this, Violeta chuckled.

    She swung the whip again, and N quickly ran to avoid it.

    The whip''s tip caught N''s ponytail, yanking out a few strands of hair. Her hair became dishevelled as she tumbled into a nearby haystack, looking utterly humiliated.

    N clutched her head and red at Sawyer, gritting her teeth. "Sawyer! You must want to lose your job, standing by while this woman aftacks me!"

    No one came to N''s aid, they all watched coldly.

    Sawyer responded, "N, this was your bet with Ms. White. You lost and should ept the consequences. Running away only brings shame to your family."

    1/3

    Chapter 122 The Unexpected Arrival N snarled, "This isn''t over. Your inn is finished!"

    Finished Violeta retracted the whip. "Running won''t help. I''m going to give you thissh, and no one can stop it."

    N quickly bolted towards the stable doors, her subordinates following.

    Violeta swung the whip again..

    Snap!

    It missed her once more.

    How tedious. N really couldn''t handle losing.

    Just then, one of the inn''s staff hurried over to Sawyer. "Mr. Qualls, the trade association is here!"

    Hiding behind a table, N''s face lit up with glee.

    She stood and pointed at Sawyer, Violeta, and the others. "You''re all finished! It must be my uncle! Sawyer, I told you, your inn is done for, and your kids won''t have a future!"

    N''s vindictiveness was extreme, Anyone who crossed her faced retribution.

    Sawyer''s heart tightened. Even though N was in the wrong, she could twist the truth, and the trade association might target the inn.

    "The trade association?"

    Violeta turned to Niall, who nodded in confirmation.

    Violeta instantly understood that the trade association people were likely called by Niall.

    N quickly tidied her hair and ran out.

    Sawyer was worried. "This isn''t good. N is a master of twisting the truth. She''s going to make aint first."

    Niall calmly said, "No problem. Let''s go out and see what she''s capable of."

    N dashed out ahead toin, but when she reached the front hall, her smile froze on her face.

    There, sitting on the sofa, was the young man she had whipped earlier, getting his wound treated.

    The trade association representative, dressed in a work uniform, wasm sitting next to him), fawning and smiling, trying to engage him in conversation.

    The young man, however, ignored himpletely.

    "Dad

    N was shocked to see that the trade association representative wasn''t her uncle as she had expected, but her father!

    23:55 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 122 The Unexpected Arrival Dn turned at the sound of N''s voice, his expression darkening immediately.

    "N, is this your doing?"

    N was most afraid of her father, Dn.

    Why was he here in person?

    Why wasn''t Uncle?

    Her hands clenched under her sleeves, and she didn''t dare speak.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 123

    ebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 123 The Punishment

    58%

    Finished Niall''s expression was indifferent. He pointed ahead at N instead of answering the question.

    "Is that your daughter?

    "You should already know who she injured today. I can''t help you solve this..."

    Your Grace?

    Everyone was stunned when they heard Niall''s words.

    Sawyer looked at Niall in astonishment. What was going on?

    Dn''s expression stiffened. He had rushed over as soon as he got the call, already prepared for the worst.

    "I failed to properly teach my daughter, which has led to this disaster today. There''s no objection to whatever Your Grace decides to do with her."

    N froze. She turned around and tugged Dn''s arm. "Dad, they bullied me! This woman even wanted to whip me!"

    "Nonsense."

    Dn shook off N''s hand.

    "If you didn''t do anything wrong, why would she whip you for no reason? Do you even know who you. injured today? How dare you distort the truth in front of me? N, you''re such a spoiled brat! You must be punished today."

    N trembled.

    Her father rarely used the term "Your Grace" to address anyone.

    In her memory, there were only a few people he would call that..

    She wondered if they were the foreign oil merchant who helped him take office a few years ago.

    Realising this, N looked up at Niall and she was shocked. He was that foreign oil merchant!

    N guessed correctly.

    Niall was indeed the foreign oil merchant who had helped Dn take office back then. Without Niall, Dn would never have be the vice president of the Yurndia Chamber of Commerce.

    Without Niall''s support, Dn wouldn''t have had afortable life.

    She wondered if anyone could just take that position so easily.

    Niall had helped Dn a lot!

    Based on the annual oil contracts Niall signed with the Chamber of Commerce, even without Dn, countless people would be willing to serve him.

    1/3

    Chapter 123 The Punishment reached the scene.

    She had whipped the son of a high-ranking government official.

    No one could settle this mess, including Niall.

    As Dn thought about it, the angrier he got. He strode forward and pped N.

    p!

    N was stunned.

    She stood there holding her face and her eyes welled up with tears immediately.

    No one had ever humiliated her like this in public before.

    Finished Dn knew that instead of being punishedter, he had to show that he was addressing the problem seriously.

    He looked at the whip in Violeta''s hand and asked, "Miss, please tell me what else had she done?"

    Violeta replied, "She made a bet with me. If I broke her record, she would let me whip her, but now she wants to back out."

    "That''s uneptable!"

    Dn stepped forward. "Give me the whip, I''ll do it."

    Violeta hesitated for a moment and looked at N. Although she wanted to whip her, it was better to let the elder handle it.

    After pondering momentarily, she handed the whip to Dn.

    Dn would use all his force to whip N since he was determined to handle the matter properly.

    He had to discipline N well in front of Hayden and Niall.

    N panicked just seeing Dn holding the whip.

    "Dad...

    Whip!

    Before N could say anything, Dn whipped her on her forearm and shoulder.

    "Ahh!"

    N screamed and fell to the ground. She was trembling in pain.

    Dn intended to whip her again, but Violeta stopped him.

    "We had only bet on one whip. It''s done for now. It doesn''t have m anything to do with me if you continued whipping her."

    Tn looked at M on the mound and said. Thie rehellinus miel har heen ond bar us. Ta neevent harOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

    2/3

    Chapter 123 The Punishment

    58%

    Finished

    from causing trouble in the future, she must be taught a lesson this time.

    With that, Dn whipped N again.

    N fainted from the pain without crying out. Dn had whipped her hard.

    Then, the servants took N away.

    Dn stayed and nned to host a banquet to entertain Niall and the others.

    He always thought Niall was here with his friends, only to find out at ly to dinner that Violeta was Niall''s En. younger sister.

    Thinking about it, Dn gifted Violeta and Hayden a pair of opal pendants as a token of apology for today''s incident.

    Send Gifts

    174

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 124

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 124 I Care About You

    58%

    Finished The opal was one of the finest pieces that they had seen. It appears slightly yellowish under the light.

    Violeta intended to politely decline them, but Niall stopped her.

    "Vio, ept it."

    After all, with the amount of money he brings to the Yurndia Chamber of Commerce each year through his contracts, Dn could buy as much opal as he wants.

    Therefore, Niall felt that it was appropriate for Dn to give Violeta the opal pendant.

    Since Dn''s daughter had caused such a mess today, he had to show some sincerity even though Hayden was lenient with them.

    Upon hearing this, Violeta politely epted.

    Violeta took both of the pendants.

    After dinner, Violeta handed one of them to Hayden.

    Hayden nced at the opal pendant in his palm. "Why are you giving this to me?"

    Violeta replied, "Didn''t you hear him? This is an apology gift for both of us. So, how can I keep both? Here, take one.

    Hayden paused and reached out to take it.

    Holding the pendant up to the moonlight, he could see the structure of the stone within.

    "Does your hand still hurt?"

    "It''s fine. Do you want to take a look at it?"

    "Huh?"

    Violeta was surprised.

    Hayden rolled up his sleeve to show her the wound.

    The long whip mark looked quite painful.

    Violeta felt quite guilty since Hayden had taken the blow for her.

    Hayden let down his sleeve. "Are you feeling guilty?"

    "Of course, I don''t like being indebted to others. Luckily I got my revenge for you, N''s injuries are definitely worse than yours. Actually, you didn''t need to take the hit for me, I ...

    Violeta had suffered much worse injuries when she worked as a stunt double.

    1/3

    Chapter 124 I Care About You the one in pain."

    Violeta was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Hayden looked at her and said. "You will have a scar Finished Given the distance between N and Violeta at the time, the whip would likely have hit her shoulder and neck, where the skin is thin. It would hurt much more than the wound on Hayden''s arm.

    In her previous life as a stunt double, Violeta had suffered many injuries, and many of them had left scars. because she didn''t treat them properly.

    She wouldn''t mind having some scars, after all, practicing martial arts alwayses with injuries. Besides that, the film set is chaotic and dangerous, making injuries inevitable.

    She was a strong woman. She would rather endure her pain than ask anyone for help.

    So. Violeta sighed and said, ''Actually, having a scar doesn''t bother me, but I couldn''t ept it when people around me get hurt because of me."

    "I''ll care if you get hurt."

    "What?"

    "I''ll care if you get hurt," he repeated.

    Violeta kept quiet.

    "Do you think no one cares? In fact, a lot of people care for you. Your parents, your brother... and me." Hayden shifted his gaze to the white figure in the stable.

    "If no one in the world cares, I would still care," he added.

    Violeta''s eyshes fluttered and her heart skipped a beat.

    At that moment, the profile of the person in front of her was etched deeply in her heart, and she would remember his words for decades toe.

    They stayed at the inn for another day.

    After breaking N''s record, Violeta became the new record holder of the inn''s horseback riding challenge.

    Her name and time were in the Hall of Fame.

    Julian was always curious about how Violeta had tamed Princess.

    Before they set off for the next stop, Violeta went to the stable to feed the horse.

    Julian took the opportunity to ask Violeta, "How exactly did you tame Princess? It''s the first time she''s been.

    so obedient."

    Violeta patted Princess''s coat. "It''s simple. I told her that if she didn''t obey, I''d kill her and eat her up."

    "What? Hahaha. I don''t believe it."

    2/3

    Chapter 1241 Care About You Julianughed out loud..

    Violeta said, "I''m serious. It''s up to you to believe me or not,"

    Violeta did have a special technique for taming Princess.

    But this method wasn''t something she would share-it had to do with her master.

    58%Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    #Finished Using this method, Violeta became famous for taming horses during her previous life on film sets.

    Julian was disappointed since Violeta didn''t reveal anything to him, but he didn''t push her, understanding that didnt everyone has their little secrets.

    In the afternoon, Sawyer arranged two cars to take them to the next stop.

    As they left. Violeta was eager to see what interesting things awaited them at the next stop.

    They arrived at a new inn before dark.

    Went After a long journey, everyone was exhausted.

    The next morning. Violeta woke up to the sound of an eagle''s cry.

    Coming out of her room, she heard many people downstairs selecting eagles.

    After washing up, she went downstairs and saw, En saw Liam and a few others gathered around the bird cages.

    Send Gifts

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Taking on the Challenge

    "What are you guys doing?"

    :58%

    Finished Zoren turned around and smiled at Violeta. "Vio, you''re up! Come over and take a look, we''ve got a new batch of young eagles."

    "Eagles?"

    Violeta walked over and saw numerous young eagles in the bird cages.

    "Where did thesee from?"

    Jasper replied. "They''re imported legally, sold with proper documentation, for falconry training."

    Violeta suddenly thought of Hayden''s gyrfalcon. "Where''s Hayden''s eagle?"

    Zoren said, "It''s in the backyard. Zeus looks splendid, and we got him a new hood."

    Eagles are hooded to cover their eyes, keeping them calm and reducing their aggression. When training, eagles will pounce on any live prey they see, so it''s essential to use a hood or blinders.

    Liam said. "We arrived just in time. Luckily we made it. Vio, do you want to pick one?"

    "We''re lucky to have caught this new batch of young eagles, or else, they''ll be gone tomorrow. It''s the best time to choose one now. Otherwise, you''ll get to choose the leftovers."

    At that moment, Niall and Hayden came in from the backyard. One of the staff brought arge cage, inside stood a majestic eagle with a mix of pure white and ck feathers.

    This must be Zeus.

    Falconry is a hobby for the wealthy, and Violeta had never tried it before.

    Niall approached her. "Vio, pick one."

    Violeta pointed to a brown eagle in the cage. "Is this a golden eagle?

    "Yes,"

    "Then I''ll take this one."

    She liked the golden eagle the moment sheid her eyes on it.

    Its feathers were somewhat ragged, and its head was partially bald, indicating it had fought with other birds and wasn''t one to back down!

    Jasperughed. "It looks fierce."

    Liam added, "Yeah, it''s in a separate cage, while the others are kept together."

    Zoren said, "It was rewarding to tame a fierce eagle. Do you remember how fierce Zeus used to be?"

    Violeta asked, "What do you mean by taming the eagle?"

    1/3

    23:55 Sat, 15 Jun Ma Chapter 125 Taking on the Challenge Hayden looked at the golden eagle in the cage. "This one is good."

    "Eagles recognise their master, but they need to be tamed first to make then submit to you."

    Violeta asked, "How long did it take for you to tame yours?"

    Hayden replied, "Six days."

    Liam added, "Hayden didn''t eat or sleep for six days and nights while taming Zeus."

    Violeta was surprised.

    It wasn''t just a trial for the eagle, but for the person too.

    Finished Niall frowned. "Vio, maybe you should pick another one. This one is fierce, I''m worried that you won''t be able to handle it."

    If the taming failed, the eagle wouldn''t recognise its master and wouldn''t obey theirmands.

    Violeta was interested in taking on the challenge.

    "I''ll take this one."

    Niall was concerned but kept quiet after seeing her determination.

    After selecting the eagle, they paid on the spot.

    Violeta carried the cage upstairs. The golden eagle inside narrowed its eyes and didn''t move.

    Violeta fed it some meat but it ignored her. It had even lifted its tail to defecate.

    "Nice, I like your character."

    Violeta was even more determined to tame it.

    She decided to name it Hera.

    The next day, many falconers gathered on the grasnd to begin the taming process.

    The eagles stood on hemp ropes with their feet tied to cages. They would stare at their tamers to oust the other.

    "The time of the taming process is rted to the eagle''s endurance. The shortest record was thirty-seven minutes and the longest record was seven days, one of the staff said.

    After tying Hera to the hemp rope, Violeta brought a stool and sat in front of it, ready to tame it for a week.

    Jasper, Liam, and Zoren did the same.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    As more people gathered to tame then eagles, a girl in a Yurndia robe appeared next to Violeta. She tied her eagle to the rope and started her taming process.

    2/3

    Chapter 125 Taking on the Challenge Violeta noticed her out of the corner of her eye but kept her focus on Hera.

    Finished One day had passed and Violeta wasn''t too tired since she had rested well the day before. Hera showed no signs of fatigue either.

    The girl beside her was also persevering.

    By the second night, some falconers began to give up.

    Niall and Hayden watched Violeta from the side of the field. Niall sighed, "I wonder if Vio can sessfully tame the eagle."

    Hayden looked at the girl sitting next to Violeta. He noticed her clothing was made using expensive silk, indicating her significant status.

    Two days and nights had passed.

    Hera remained strong, while the number of people in the field had dwindled, though most continued to persevere.

    Send Gifts

    174

    D Chapter 125 Taking on the Challenge!

    Violeta noticed her out of the corner of her eye but kept her focus on Hera.

    Finished

    One day had passed and Violeta wasn''t too tired since she had rested well the day before. Hera showed no En signs of fatigue either.

    The girl beside her was also persevering.

    By the second night, some falconers began to give up.

    Niall and Hayden watched Violeta from the side of the field. Niall sighed, "I wonder if Vio can sessfully. tame the eagle."

    Hayden looked at the girl sitting next to Violeta. He noticed her clothing. was made using expensive silk, indicating her significant status.

    Two days and nights had passed.

    Hera remained strong, while the number of people in the field had dwindled, though most continued to persevere.

    Send Gifts

    174

    3

    W

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Peppermint Candy

    45 Pearls Niall and Hayden spent their days at the inn drinking tea, feeding the cagles, and making them fly.

    Zeus''s calls could be heard in the sky above the training grounds every day.

    On the third day, a group of people arrived and hurriedly approached the girl beside Violeta anxiously.

    you from taming eagles, why did you sneak off

    "Ms. Reid, We finally found you! Mr. Reid had prohibited?

    to do it? Please go home with us!"

    The girl eximed, "Go away!"

    "Ms. Reid, pleasee with us....

    "I''ve held out for so long. If you dare to stop me, I''ll deal with each of you when I return!"

    All of them remained silent at her threats.

    They stood in a row beside her like a wall.

    At first, they stood neatly in a line, butter they couldn''t hold out and went to fetch stools to sit on. They had even brought food that smelled nice.

    Soon, several falconers in the area were distracted by them and dered that they failed to tame their eagles.

    The girl was on the verge of breaking down, but she struggled to maintain her focus.

    She shouted, "Get lost!"

    Startled, they could only bring their food to eat in another area.

    After they left, the girl touched her stomach and muttered softly, "D*mn, now I''m really hungry."

    Hearing this, Violeta reached into her pocket and offered the girl a peppermint candy.

    "Candy?"

    The girl hesitated for a moment. She reached out to Violeta while keeping her eyes on the eagle.

    "What vour is it? I hate mango."

    "Peppermint."

    "Yeah, I''ll take it."

    She unwrapped the candy and popped it into her mouth. The mint refreshed her mind, making her feel less tired.

    After eating the candy, the girl introduced herself, "I''m Sophia."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Violeta."

    After exchanging names, Sophia seemed to be more talkative.

    1/3

    40%0

    Chapter 126 Peppermint Candy

    +5 Pearls

    "Ah, it''s great to finally have someone to talk to. I was about to die of boredom. It was worth it to ride a horse all the way here."

    Violeta leaned back in h less.

    chair while keeping her eyes on Hera. She wanted to conserve energy by talking Sophia stopped talking after Violeta didn''t respond to her.

    Time passed quickly, and two more days went by.

    Only a dozen of falconers were Thot on.

    on peppermint candies.

    Violeta and Sophia persevere Violeta had the experience of not sleeping for several days. As her body reached its limit, she began to see snowkes.

    An old man with white hair appeared befo her eyes.

    In her previous life, when Violeta was osed by Zelena in the entertainment industry, she was forced to take minor roles and extras. She became a Violeta met a senior stunt double on set w At that time, a martial arts master was taking stunt double when she was driven to desperation.

    introduced her to training martial arts on a mountain.

    Ples, and Violeta went to learn from him.

    Initially, he didn''t ept Violeta because she was already too old to start learning martial arts. But Violeta''s determination moved him.

    During the winter, she stubbornly stayed outside in the chicken coop in exchange for a chance to learn martial arts.

    Violeta was very pessimistic then. She couldn''t get any roles on set and was hungry, with her parenteer rtionship hit rock bottom.

    If she couldn''t be a stunt double, she even considered staying in the mountains forever.

    With her do-or-die attitude, she almost froze to death in the heavy snow before the martial arts master appeared before her.

    After that, Violeta stayed on the mountain and learned martial arts from the Master.

    However, since Violeta had missed the best age to learn martial arts, she couldn''t master it fully.

    She managed to bepetent enough to not embarrass the Master when she left the mountains,

    Her horse-taming skills weren''t limited to horses. They worked on most animals but only for a short time. This was one of the tricks the Master had taught her.

    Although her martial arts skills weren''t perfect, it was enough for her to be a stunt double. Moreover, Violeta had many little tricks.

    During her years as a stunt double, Violeta gained a lot of experience.

    She had handled all kinds of weapons and learned many moves with the price of being injured.

    2/3

    Chapter 126 Peppermint Candy In her previous life, Violeta didn''t have anyone to help her except for the Master.

    He changed the course of her life.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 We Made It As Violeta''s memories ended, the sun set once more.

    Some people gaye up, while others seeded and cheered joyfully.

    Those who failed passed out on the grasnd, and were carried away by the inn''s staff.

    The staff''s casual remarks reached Violeta and Sophia.

    "I don''t understand why they are wearing themselves out trying to tame an eagle."

    Violeta''s bloodshot eyes lowered slightly.

    "Hey, Violeta, can you hold on?"

    "Yeah."

    Sophia spoke softly as she propped her eyelids open with her fingers, "Then I can too. I must seed in taming an eagle. Why are you so determined? Do you also want to be a great falconer?"

    Violeta''s gaze darkened.

    She had no ns of bing a falconer, she just didn''t want to give up due to a mere eagle.

    Six days had passed.

    Niall was getting more worried about Violeta. He was pacing around the training area.

    Sophia''s men were also pacing anxiously.

    Jasper and the others had seeded on the fourth and fifth day.

    Only three people remained on the grasnd. Violeta, Sophia, and a young man.

    Zoren had seeded on the fourth day. After his sess, he copsed at the inn and slept for an entire day before waking up and gobbling up everything avable.

    He walked leisurely. "Niall, is Violeta still holding on?"

    "The girl next to her, who looks about her age, is also holding on. It''s impressive."

    Staying awake for several days and nights wasn''t easy.

    Zoren and the other men barely made it through. It was even more remarkable for a girl to do that.

    Zoren admired Violeta''s perseverance.

    Finally, on the seventh day, a sharp cry pierced the quiet evening. The eagle in front of Sophia copsed.

    Sophia immediately jumped up from her chair with joy.

    1/3

    We Made It

    +5 Pearls Screech!

    Hera couldn''t hold on any longer and finally copsed.

    Violeta immediately jolted up from her chair, but before she could celebrate, her vision went dark.

    She stood up too quickly!

    1

    "Ah, I did it!"

    "We did it!"

    Sophia joyfully hugged Violeta as her men rushed over to her.

    "Ms. Reid, you''re awesome! You did it!"

    Sophiaughed heartily, then copsed and fell into a deep sleep.

    Niall and the others quickly ran over to Violeta.

    Violeta turned to Niall happily, "I did it!"

    Hera belonged to Violeta now.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Niall was happy and worried for Violeta at the same time. "Vio, you''ve been up for so many days. Go get some sleep."

    "Sure."

    Violeta returned to her room to sleep.

    Hayden put the unconscious Hera in a cage and brought her back to the inn.

    Violeta woke up after having enough sleep.

    A new record was set for taming eagles at the inn.

    Hera was sessfully tamed by Violeta in seven days, three hours, and six minutes.

    Trailing just behind her was the young man''s eagle. His record was seven days, three hours, five minutes, and forty seconds, narrowly beating Violeta by a few seconds.

    Sophia''s time was seven days, three hours, and one minute.

    The three of them seeded in taming their eagles almost simultaneously, indicating this might be the limit for the eagles.

    Eagles, being birds of prey, can hold out for seven days, Humans who could endure such a long time were truly impressive, After waking up, Sophia was delighted with her eagle and named it Chris.

    Violeta didn''t evnert to break the record During the tamine nronpet it was hard to urately range the

    2/3

    40%

    Chapter 127 We Made It passage of time. She was surprised to learn she hadsted seven days.

    However, breaking records wasn''t important. What mattered was that Hera was now her eagle!

    +5 Pearls A total of 15 people seeded in taming their eagles. Many saw taming eagles as a form of spiritual practice.

    Once the taming was sessful, the training began.

    Training an eagle isn''t something that can be achieved in a day. It Porng requires a lot of effort overa time, so Violeta decided to take Hera with her all the time. She had even nned to bring her back to Quinston.

    During dinner with Sophia and the others, Violeta learned that Sophia was from a prominent family, which exined her luxurious attire.

    "My dream is to be a great falconer and represent my family inpetitions. But my father thinks But that I can''t endure the hardships of can''t hardships of taming an eagle. He was worried about me and forbade me from doing it, so I sneaked out."

    Sophia was about the same age as Violeta. After spending seven days taming eagles together, they had be friends.

    Violeta said, "I''m travelling with my brother and friends. This is our m second stop. We''ll be moving to our next destination in a few days."

    Sophia eagerly suggested, "Why don''t youe with me to Willowbrook? My father will wee you guys."

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Falconry Bonds

    "I belong to a lineage of expert falconers," Sophia dered with pride.

    This revtion left Violeta confused, but Hayden took a shot in the dark, "So, are you rted to the Reid family?"

    Caught off guard, Sophia admitted, "Indeed, I am!"

    "That makes sense."

    The Reid family is renowned for producing some of the finest falconers in the nation.

    For Hayden, getting involved with cagles meant he needed to contact their family.

    Over tea, he calmly observed, "You must be Charles''s sister, then."

    Sophia, clearly surprised, rose from her seat. "Are you acquainted with my brother?"

    "I caught a glimpse of him at an international falconry exhibition."

    Sophia beamed with pride, "Wow! I didn''t know Charles participated in an exhibition abroad! He is truly my hero!"

    Following this conversation, Sophia turned to Violeta with an eager proposal, "Violeta, if you apany me, you''ll get the chance to partake in our family''s yearly Falconry Festival! It''s an event filled with skilled falconers and even a rabbit-catching contest. Why note along?"

    Though the idea was enticing, only proficiently trained falcons were eligible for suchpetitions. Young fledglings like Hera, still mastering basicmands, were not ready topete and could only watch from the sidelines.

    Nevertheless, witnessing Zeus in action captivated Violeta, who expressed her keenness.

    "Niall, what do you think? Shall we?"

    Niall saw no reason to object since the outing was meant for their collective enjoyment.

    "Of course, since we''re exploring, we might as well partake,¡± Liam suggested.

    "I''m all for it," Zoren concurred.

    "Add me to the list," Jasper voiced.

    Grinning, Violeta made the decision final, "Great, it''s decided. We''ll head out the day after tomorrow!"

    They spent the next day recuperating at the inn.

    There, Violeta achieved a new milestone for the longest duration spent training a hawk, garnering admiration from many onlookers at the station.

    Impressed murmurs circted among the crowd as she nurtured the hawk by the window.

    "She looks no older than twenty, the same age as my daughter, yet her resilience is astounding!"

    1/3

    hapter 128 Falconry Bonds

    +5 Pearls

    "Observe the golden eagle in the cage, albeit with some feathers missing. It has survived for seven days. That eagle is nothing short of remarkable."

    "The significance lies not in the feathers but in its battles."

    Chiming in, the innkeeper shared, "When the golden eagle was first brought here, it was blindfolded. I was baffled until its release, when it showed fierce aggression, nearly injuring me. It struggled vehemently in the cage, shedding feathers from its head. The girl''s ability to calm it is indeedmendable. Her resolve goes beyond mere determination."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "With an eagle this formidable, it''s conceivable hahaha."

    could catch every rabbit in the grasnd in the future, The roomughed as Violeta used ach stick to feed the eagle meat.

    Initially, Hera wouldn''t ept any food from Violeta. Yet, after being tamed sessfully, the eagle warmed up to her.

    Post-taming, Hera indulged in a substantial meal.

    Being a young eagle, it would take Hera about four to five years to grow into an adept and autonomous hunter.

    Eagles stand among the avian species with the most extended lifespans, living up to seventy years. Unless unforeseen events ur, Hera might apany Violeta for her entire life.

    Before they set off in the afternoon, the innkeeper took a group photograph with a camera.

    Violeta nned to pose with the birdcage for the photograph. Still, unexpectedly, Hera perched on her shoulder right when the photo was taken.

    That moment was immortalised.

    Following the photo development, the innkeeper disyed it on the wall in the inn''s lobby and handed them a copy as a souvenir.

    The Reid family''s vehicle was ready to transport them to Willowbrook.

    In the car, Violeta meticulously examined the photograph, noting numerous individuals, including her group and Sophia, along with the boy who secured the second spot in the eagle-taming contest, positioned prominently towards the front centre.

    His bird, a magnificent goshawk, captured her attention.

    After the contest, he and his eagle were mainly seen upstairs or in the backyard, rarely mingling with others.

    vely only

    He and Violeta never conversed, and their interactions could have been more varied. She only knew his name was Aaron, thanks to the innkeeper.

    Aaron was both attractive and aloof.

    This photograph was the only proof of their brief acquaintance-a keepsake.

    Violeta tucked the photo into her book and peered out at the vast grasnds and the clear blue sky, filled

    2/3

    Chapter 128 Falconry Bonds with anticipation for the Falconry Festival.

    Elsewhere, in Verdancia, While Violeta and herpanions revelled in thei, grasnd adventure.

    40%

    +5 Pearls Irene and Anton found themselves amidst a jewellery auction in Verdancia.

    The evening''s auction was bustling;

    entry required proof of assets of at least seven hundred fifty thousand dors, an@seating was allocated based on asset verification, with front rows reserved for those of higher wealth and status.

    The foremost three rows were chiefly filled with celebrities from Verdancia and wealthy individuals from abroad, each boasting assets over 150

    million dore

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Bidding Battles Irene and Anton took their ces at the forefront of the auction round table, nked by a trantor and the auctioneer.

    Irene, adorned in an elegantly altered ck gown featuring discreet designsplemented by striking emerald green jewellery, sparkled magnificently.

    Anton, lounging in his chair and dressed in attire that harmonised with Irene''s, stood out alongside her as the only individual of Asian descent in the front row, their remarkable presence undisputed.

    upying the central seats of the round table area were the kes: Mr. ke, Mrs. ke, and Zelena. Since their arrival, Zelena had busied herself with taking selfies.

    She nned to showcase these photos at school after the auction''s end, seizing this unique chance. Soon after, a courteous staff member wearing a badge approached andmunicated in Verdanise, "I apologise, madam, but we do not permit photography here. Notices around the area enforce this policy." But unfortunately, the ke family, unfamiliar with Verdanise, could notprehend the warning.

    While interpreters were on hand at the auction, only individuals possessing assets surpassing 45 million dors were eligible for this service. Consequently, others could only offer awkward smiles.

    The staff member gestured towards the bilingual signage that clearly prohibited photography.

    A sheepish Zelena then packed away her phone, albeit satisfied with the shots she had managed to capture beforehand.

    The auction began without further dy.

    A distinguished middle-aged woman with her hair in elegant coils took centre stage amongst the round table as auction staff showcased each item in session.

    This collection boasted an array of global rarities, with porcin and jade jewellery taking the spotlight among the diverse selections, particrly emphasising the jade offerings.

    Irene possessed a profound admiration for jade. Nearly all the pieces in her jewellery collection were crafted from this precious stone, varying in value from millions to tens of millions and even hundreds of millions of dors.

    These jewellery pieces held not only considerable value for collection but also the potential for future appreciation.

    The jade series finally took the spotlight as the auction items were presented individually.

    In the back row, Mr. ke whispered to his wife, "If the price is right, this journey will have been worthwhile."

    Turning to Zelena, Mrs. ke conveyed, "Lena, let us know if anything catches your eyeter, and it''ll be yours."

    Gratefully, Zelena acknowledged with a "Thank you, Mom and Dad."

    1/3

    Simultaneously, in the front row, Irene''s thoughts drifted to purchasing a souvenir for Violeta.

    Thinking of her daughter elicited a deep yearning, and she voiced, "Darling, with Vio and the others away, I miss our little girl terribly. Should wee across an item fitting for Vio, let''s secure it for her."

    Anton concurred, "Definitely, we''ll contact her once we''re back at the hotel."

    Jade is known for its various hues, with the most sought-after imperial green. Irene possessed several pieces of green jewellery, but green attire could make a young girl look older and more substantial, making it a less desirable choice for the youthful Violeta.

    Yet, shades of purple are particrly fitting for young women. Purple jade, or amethyst, boasts an exceptionally appealing huc.

    When the auctioneer unveiled a violet bangle, it immediately caught Irene''s attention.

    "This is ideal. It''s just right for my Vio," she remarked.

    Anton was equally captivated and gestured for the auctioneer to go ahead.

    Following the brief introduction, the bidding was set to begin.

    Zelena, positioned towards the back, also admired the violet bangle!

    It was breathtaking!

    Wearing it to school, she would undoubtedly be the centre of envy; even Hattie would be jealous!

    Zelena quickly turned to Mrs. ke and eximed, "Mom, I need this bangle. It''s gorgeous."

    Mrs. ke nced at the bangle on the table and agreed, stating, "Truly, let''s wait and see the final bid."

    After presenting the bangle on the sophisticated circr table, the auctioneer introduced it and dered the opening bid of 1.2 million dors.

    Hearing the starting price, Mrs. ke and Mr. ke shared a look of agreement, knowing it was within their spending range.

    Yet, before they could bid, a confident bidder in the front row swiftly raised their paddle, proposing 1.8 million dors.

    This was a substantial jump of six hundred thousand dors!

    1.8 million dors could have easily purchased a house in Quinston, but now it appeared to buy just a bangle.

    It was akin to donning a mini-mansion on one''s wrist.

    Although the ke family had the means, they sensed the purchase might bevish.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Such a pricey bangle would serve more as a disy piece at home and add to their collection.

    Driven by resolve, Zelena bit/her lip and decided to bid, "1.95 million dors."

    Zelena was unable to hide her excitement as she observed the auction.

    2/3

    11:34 Tue, 18 Jun & GM.

    Chapter 129 Bidding Battles

    +5 Pearls The auctioneer from the White family, positioned at the front, noticed a resolute bidder in the back row raising their paddle.

    "2.25 million dors" was the offer.

    It is a recognised fact that rarity contributes to an item''s value, making each bangle uniquely invaluable.

    Moved by emotion, Zelena softly squeezed Mrs. ke''s hand. Feeling her daughter''s steadfast support, Mrs. ke once again lifted her paddle.

    "2.4 million dors," she bid.

    The expectation for multiple bidders to show interest in such a banglen was high and it would have been a surprise if that were not the case.

    Several other bidders entered the fray shortly, escting the price welm beyond the initial 2.4 million dors and over the 3 million dor threshold.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Auction Showdown

    +5 Pearls Holding a small hammer, the auctioneer expertly gestured for bids while speaking fluently in English, showcasing a high level of professionalism.

    Anton sneaked a peek at the bidder beside him.

    Quickly jotting down a figure in their notebook, the bidder confidently raised their paddle, dering, "4.5 million dors."

    A bid of 4.5 million dors!

    Mr. and Mrs. ke felt a moment of unease. Attempting to discern who had ced the bid proved difficult, as they could only glimpse a few heads before them without a clear view of the bidder.

    Zelena felt her parents'' uncertainty and unwillingness to buy the bangle for her.

    She reminisced about her previous life when Mr. and Mrs. ke hadvished millions on jewellery for Violeta, making this 4.5 million dor bid seem insignificant byparison.

    A pull at her heartstrings prompted Zelena to intervene, "Dad, Mom, it''s okay. While the bangle is indeed beautiful, it''s overly expensive. We shouldn''t go for it. I''ve always embraced simplicity and never adorned myself in costly jewellery; it might not even look good on me. Let''s skip this one."

    Zelena was firm in her stan Utilising emotional appeal, she reminded her parents of her struggles before rejoining the ke family. Despite now being recognised as the esteemed eldest daughter of the ke family, they wavered on purchasing the jewellery for her.

    Mrs. ke was struck by guilt, thinking of Zelena, the daughter she had carried for ten months.

    "Lena, please don''t say such things. It would break my heart. This bangle is well within our means, and I assure you, it will be yours."

    She then nudged Mr. ke, signalling him to bid higher and secure the bangle for Zelena.

    Mr. ke lifted his paddle and offered, "4.8 million dors."

    This gesture filled Zelena with a fleeting sense of happiness.

    "Thank you, Mom."

    The White family, although not the wealthiest, had substantial financial resources.

    In the meantime, Anton and Irene remained quiet in the front row. The auctioneer, standing close by, recalcted and then increased the bid.

    "5.25 million dors."

    Mr. ke countered with, "5.55 million dors."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "6 million dors."

    1/3

    Chapter 130 Auction Showdown.

    The bidding surpassed 6 million dors, significantly higher than the bangle''s market value.

    40%

    +5 Pearls Though the hue of the violet was unique, it couldn''tpare to the coveted Imperial Green. For over 6 million dors, acquiring Imperial Green would be more justifiable.

    The auctioneer was about to advise against further esction, but Anton''s determined gaze inimediately stopped him, showing his intent on winning the bangle.

    While the White family might not be the wealthiest, funding was not an issue for them.

    Does one need to ponder the price when purchasing a bangle for their daughter?

    The auctioneer got the message.

    "6.75 million dors."

    Now, it was a head-to-head between the auctioneer and Mr. ke.

    Zelena''s desire for the bangle only intensified as the bidding-climbed; the higher price tag added to its allure.

    Yet, undeterred by the notion of getting value for money, the White family could proceed without concern.

    ke''s family, however, had to exercise more caution. They were not sovish as to ignore their financial limits.

    After a short consultation, Mr. and Mrs. ke agreed to bid again.

    Failing to win this round would mean giving up, as stretching their budget too far for a piece of jewellery was impractical. Over 6 million dors could be allocated towards numerous other ventures, making this purchase seem unwise.

    Moreover, it was still being determined if the item''s value would be appreciated beyond 6 million dors.

    "6.9 million dors."

    The auctioneer responded, "7.2 million dors."

    Upon hearing the front row''s bid, Mr. ke reluctantly backed out of the auction.

    "Lena, this bangle isn''t worth the price. Your father will find you something elseter. Let''s move on," Zelena stated, though with a hint of regret.

    Hiding her disappointment, she smiled and remarked, "Actually, after looking at it for a longer time, I don''t find the bangle appealing anymore."

    Everyone had eagerly expected the violet bangle to sell for 7.2 million dors. Yet, just as the auctioneer was about to finalise the sale, Anton leaned in to share a quiet word with him.

    Caught off guard, the auctioneer announced, "Sorry, please hold on a moment."

    "Mr. White has pointed out that the number is deemed unlucky. He proposes rounding it upto 7.5

    ver m

    million. And considering we''ve already reached such a high figure, why not elevate it to 7.8 million dors?"

    2/3

    Tue, 18

    Chapter 130 Auction Showdown

    40%

    +5 Pearls The bid of 7.8 million dors was Anton and Irene''s unique way to demonstrate their affection for their daughter.

    The crowd was utterly amazed.

    "He''s increasing the amount himself? Remarkable. There''s no need for a bidding war if one can set the price," the attendees whispered.

    For the auctioneer, who was experiencing such a scenario for the first time, this voluntary hike in the price was astonishing.

    This act underscored the belief that the businessmunity in Hoiten is notably superstitious, a belief that Anton exemplified perfectly!

    Sitting in the back row, Zelena found the offer of 7.8 million dors staggering.

    How could someone be so highly wealthy? She wished her parents could afford such extravagance.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Are They Purposely Raising the Price?

    Finished The bangle was stored away.

    The auction continued.

    A few more bracelets were showcased, but none appealed to Zelena.

    She couldn''t stop thinking about that violet jade bangle from earlier. Jade bangles are natural and non-renewable. Without cing a higher bid, she wouldn''te across another identical one anywhere.

    After a while, a white ssy jade bracelet with floating flower patterns was presented.

    White ssy jade isn''t exactly rare, but its price lies in the unique floating colour on it. It''s so clear and transparent that it looks just like ss!

    It was so beautiful, it looked like ss.

    This was the ultimatepliment for jade!

    Zelena''s eyes sparkled. "Mom, Dad, I want this bracelet. It''s stunning!"

    Feeling guilty for not getting the previous bangle for her, Mrs. ke was determined to win this one. She nodded to Zelena and said, "Lena, I''ll ensure you get this bracelet."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Bracelets aren''t as perfect as bangles in craftsmanship, quality, or aesthetic value, so they tend to be cheaper.

    However, "ssy jade" means it won''t be much cheaper.

    Irene also liked the bracelet. "Honey, this one''s pretty too. Let''s get it for our daughter."

    Anton said. "These beads aren''t as nice as that bangle from earlier."

    Irene replied, "What do you know about style? It''s shiny and beautiful. Our daughter will love it."

    Anton nodded in approval and said, "Sure, let''s ce our bid."

    Following the auctioneer''s presentation, the initial price stood at a hefty 450 thousand.

    Soon enough, people were eagerly bidding one after another.

    "Four hundred eighty thousand!"

    "Five hundred twenty-five thousand!"

    "Five hundred fifty-five thousand!"

    The price slowly increased, and soon it reached 690 thousand.

    1/3

    156 Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 131 Are They Purposely Raising the Price?

    "Seven hundred fifty thousand."

    The value and colour of the bracelet were iparable to the previous bangle.

    77%

    Finished Seven hundred fifty thousand was already the highest point, and increasing the price further would exceed its value, and the price was not appropriate, So quite a few folks bowed out of the bidding.

    Observing the price reaching a steady point, the auctioneer seated at the forefront jotted down a figure.

    Seven hundred eighty thousand."

    Mr. ke assumed that once he had shouted out 780 thousand, no further bids woulde in.

    To his surprise, another participant entered the fray. ncing forward, he spotted the same two individuals who had previously bid on the bangle, which left him feeling slightly irritated.

    Not ein. Are they seriously trying to jack up the price on that bracelet?

    Eight hundred fourty thousand!"

    The auctioneer''s face showed no emotion as he stated, "Nine hundred thousand."

    Mr. ke increased his offer, and the auctioneer stood firm without yielding.

    Mrs. ke also sensed the unreasonableness of the front-row bidders. Initially, it seemed the bracelet could have been secured for just a bit over 600 thousand, but now the price had soared to 900 thousand.

    Is the auction house possibly manipting the bidding process?

    If it weren''t for their desire to purchase it for Zelena, they wouldn''t have considered spending such an exorbitant amount!

    Nevertheless, with the previous bangle already sold, they were resolute in securing the bracelet this time.

    Mr. ke raised his bidder''s sign, "Nine hundred thirty thousand."

    The auctioneer said, "Nine hundred seventy-five thousand."

    One million and twenty thousand."

    "One million and fifty thousand."

    Seated at the forefront, Irene recognised the bidding voices, finding them oddly familiar, reminiscent of those who had contested them for the bangle earlier.

    Thus, Irene subtly turned her head to nce behind, spotting Mr. and Mrs. ke immediately.

    Irene recalled them from the time they had probed Violeta''s foster parents'' residence upon her return.

    2/3

    Chapter 131 Are They Purposely Raising the Price?

    "Honey, it''s Vio''s foster parents bidding against us," Irene remarked to her partner.

    Anton caught Irene''s words and looked back in disbelief. "Seriously? Howe?"

    Finished

    Irene gently grasped Anton''s hand. "Honey, they raised Vio until she was eighteen, and they never treated her badly. They were the ones whopeted with us for the bangle previously, so why don''t we let them have it this time?"

    Anton narrowed his eyes, as generosity wasn''t his strong suit.

    Yet, Irene''s words struck a chord with him.

    Violeta had been part of the ke om family for eighteen years. Before. discovering she wasnt their biological daughter, Mr. and Mrs.

    ke had treated her with love and care as if she were their own.

    Considering the years they had spent raising her, Anton acknowledged that he should feel appreciative towards them.

    "Alright, let''s let them have the bracelet."

    "Yup.

    Anton signalled the auctioneer to stop the bidding and let go of his paddle.

    The auctioneer, following his lead, halted the price increase.

    Even so, the bracelet''s price had already skyrocketed to one million and fifty thousand.

    More than one million for a jade bracelet?

    This price is ridiculous, especially since the jade is good in texture and rity butcks colour.

    It''s not worth it at all!

    Mrs. ke whispered, "Do you think the people in front are raising the price on purpose?"

    Mr. ke felt a bit annoyed too. "I think so."

    Mrs. ke suggested, "If they''re driving up the price on purpose, let''s the push it higher If they keep up. back out and let them take the loss!"

    Mr. ke nodded and shared the same idea as Mrs. ke.

    we''ll

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 132

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 132 Additional Bracelet He raised his paddle and shouted, "One million two hundred thousand!"

    77%Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Finished He thought the auctioneer in the front row would keep raising the bids, but to his surprise, there was no movement at all!

    Mr. ke was stunned.

    After a three-second reminder from the auctioneer at the centre table, there were still no new bids.

    With a decisive bang of the gavel, the auction was settled.

    Mr. and Mrs. ke were shocked. They had outsmarted themselves, one million and fifty thousand was already ridiculous, but now they were stuck with a price of 1.2 million. What a waste of money!

    However, backing out now would be too embarrassing.

    They had to swallow their frustration, their expressions grim.

    Next to them, Zelena was overjoyed.

    Although she didn''t acquire a bracelet valued in the tens of millions, obtaining a 1.2 million bracelet was still pretty great!

    "Mom, Dad, thank you so much! I love you guys!"

    Mrs. ke forced a smile. "Lena, as long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters."

    Although Zelena liked it, they always felt that they were at a loss.

    The auction was over.

    Irene still felt a little regretful that she didn''t help Violeta buy the bracelet she wanted.

    In the auction house''s backstage, the owner personally expressed gratitude for their robust support during the event.

    Having been a steadfast patron of the auction house for many years, Anton''s acquisition of the bangle that day boosted his total expenditure by an additional 600 thousand.

    As the proverb states, mutual gain forms the foundation of enduring coboration.

    When the staff brought over the violet jade bangle they had won and packaged it into a gift box, they also brought along another string of ssy jade flower bracelets, Irene opened the gift box and was slightly surprised to find another bracelet inside.

    "What''s the deal with the additional bracelet?"

    1/3

    77%

    Chapter 132 Additional Bracelet

    #Finished guests,e to Verncia in person this year. I saw Mrs. White really liked the floating flower ss bracelet before, but I don''t know why you withdrew from the auctionter."

    Irene returned the smile. "Because the people who participated in the auction at that time had some favours for our family, I opted to let them have the bracelet."

    The auction house owner nodded and introduced the bracelet with floating flowers and said. "To be honest, this bracelet is made of the same material as the one auctioned before, but the floating flowers on this one are very rare. It has green jade, yellow jade, and purple jade. These three floating colours are rare and even I have rarely seen them in all my years of working at the auction house. It is more precious than the previous one. I wanted to keep it for myself, but seeing that Mrs. White was quite regretful about the previous bracelet, I am happy to give this bracelet to you as a personal gift."

    The owner''s words caught Irene off guard.

    Upon close inspection, she observed that each bead of the bracelet disyed various floating colours, rendering it more exquisite and stunningpared to the previous one adorned only with green floating flowers.

    But the price of such a beautiful bracelet must be different from the previous one.

    Irene and Anton looked at each other.

    "No, we will buy it."

    The auction house owner waved his hand. "Since I said it was a gift, it has to be a gift. You don''t need to say more. We have cooperated more than once. If you feel uneasy, just think of it as you paid for it."

    Aside from the additional 600 thousand spent that day, Irene has purchased a significant amount of jade from their auction house over the past few years.

    Middlemen profited from the transactions, and they''ve made a good amount from her purchases.

    Giving away one bracelet to secure a major client and guarantee future sales is a no-brainer.

    They wouldn''t be this generous with just any customer.

    Ajade bracelet featuring three vibrant floating colours, so rare and lively, is indeed a precious discovery. Those unfamiliar with jade might easily mistake it for simple ss rather than something so valuable.

    Due to the auction house owner''s firm insistence, Irene and Anton agreed to ept the bracelet.

    This new bracelet made up for Irene''s earlier disappointment of not winning the jade bracelet.

    Her mood lifted considerably.

    "We''ve got both a bangle and a bracelet now. When we hen we get back we''ll give them to Vio. She''s going to love them.

    Seeing his wife happy made Anton happy, too.

    After leaving the auction house, they returned to their hotel. Once there, Irene video-called Violeta

    With a six-hour time difference, Violeta and her group had just arrived at Willowbrook when Irene''s call came through.

    2/3

    Chapter 132 Additional Bracelet Finished Staying in a yurt on the Willowbrook Grasnds, Violeta stepped out with her phone in hand, looking for Niall.

    "Niall!"

    Niall was outside smoking with a few Yurndians. When he heard Violeta calling, he quickly put out his cigarette.

    "What''s up?"

    "Mom and Dad are on a video call. Come herel Niall walked over to join Violeta.

    Seeing Irene and Anton on the screen, he greeted, "Hey Mom, Dad! How''s Verdancia treating you?"

    Irene held up the bangle and bracelet they had won at the auction. "Vib your dad and got some great stuff at the auction tonight."

    Even through the screen, the jade bangle and bracelet sparkled brilliantly, radiating a luxurious glow.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Falconry Festival.

    "This is beautifull Thank you, Mom and Dad!" Violeta eximed.

    Niall chimed in, "Where''s mine?"

    Finished Irene was putting the gift box away. She replied, "Why do you need a gift for at your age? When you bring home a wife, I''ll let her pick a few of my jewellery pieces.

    Antonughed heartily and asked, "Vio, did you have fun on the prairie?"

    "Of course! I even trained an eagle. Niall, hold my phone. I''ll fetch Hera here to show Mom and Dad," Violeta said.

    She shoved her phone at Niall, then ran to the camp to get the birdcage.

    Niall sat on the grass, watching his parents on the phone screen.

    "Mom, you''re just using the daughter-inw as an excuse because you don''t want to buy me anything"

    Irene retorted, "Exactly! You have your own money. In the future, you can buy your wife something on your own."

    Anton interjected, "Niall, have you met anyone special there?"

    Niall looked up at the sky and said, "It''s not that easy to meet someone I like. Would you be okay if I brought someone random home?"

    "Of course not," Irene said, "but you need to hurry up.

    Violeta returned with the birdcage. Hera climbed out of the cage and stepped on her back as soon as she put her hand inside.

    "Mom, Dad, look! This is Hera, my little eagle.

    Irene and Anton leaned closer to the screen.

    "Oh, it''s a young golden eagle," Anton remarked.

    "Vio, how long did you train it?"

    "Seven days!" Violeta replied.

    Irene''s heart ached instantly. She eximed, "Seven days? Really, Niall! How could you let her do that? Aren''t you supposed to stop her? What if something happened to your sister?"

    "Mom, I couldn''t stop her," Niall defended himself.

    "It''s okay, Mom. I insisted on training the eagle, Violeta assured.

    Anton was less worried. He believed young people needed challenges.

    He smiled proudly and said, "Well done. Vio. I''m proud of you."

    1/3

    Chapter 133 Falconry Festival

    "Where are you now?" Irene asked.

    "We''re in Willowbrook. We''re attending the Falconry Festival in a few days," Violeta said.

    #Finished Irene nodded and probed, "Are youfortable where you''re staying? Eating well? Is it cold there?"

    They chatted for half an hour.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoren and Hayden returned on horseback and joined the conversation briefly. Later, Sophia called them for dinner. The siblings finally ended the call.

    Since they were with Sophia, the Reids treated them well.

    After dinner, theyy on the grass, gazing at the stars that seemed close but unreachable.

    For two days, the youngsters raced horses and had fun on the grasnds.

    The Reids had many skilled falconers. Violeta learned various training techniques and watched many grown eagles hunt rabbits on the grasnd.

    Hayden personally demonstrated training Zeus to return to the cage and answer the whistle.

    During whistle practice, Violeta noticed Hera''s keen sensitivity to the sound, more so than other eagles.

    It was a thrilling new experience for her to subdue the animal to follow hermands.

    It was an entirely different experiencepared to the previous one. One required the animal to act proactively, while the other was more about passive obedience.

    Being able to train and bond with her own eagle was absolutely incredible!

    Time flew by, and the Falconry Festival arrived.

    On the festival day, the Reids'' falconers weren''t the only few that attended; there were several from other families in the grasnds.

    They had topete to catch the most rabbits.

    The coveted prize for the winner was a silver whistle.

    The Reids crafted it specially, adorning it with totems symbolising good luck and blessings.

    The whistle''s valuey in itsmemorative significance and honour.

    Violeta and Sophia, as novices, could only watch the event because their eagles didn''t fully respond to their whistles.

    Only Hayden, with Zeus, qualified to participate in the rabbit hunt.

    During the hunt, the falconers rode alongside their birds, tracking them across the grasnds.

    From afar, Violeta and the others watched the spectacle of dozens of eagles soaring g in the sky.

    213

    77%0

    Chapter 133 Falconry Festival Zeus, with its distinctive fur, stood out among its peers.

    Finished As the whistles echoed through the air, the eagles locked onto their targets and dived towards the ground.

    The Reids purchased and released most of the rabbits to protect then sto environment.

    Upon their release, the rabbits scattered wildly, with some diving into their burrows.

    The winner would be the eagle that caught the most rabbits within the set time.

    In no time, the eagles spread out across the sky.

    "Look, there''s Hade!" Zoren pointed.

    Everyone looked towards where Zoren pointed. They saw Hayden on horseback atop a hill. The light m obscured his face, but his silhouette remained clear. The horse grazed, and the silver chain in his hand glinted in the sunlight, making him particrly striking.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Champion In no time, Zeus returned with two rabbits in his ws.

    Hayden caught the rabbits and tossed them into a cage. Zeus flew off again to catch more.

    He moved back and forth, eventually catching nearly ten rabbits.

    The gamested only thirty minutes.

    The eagles cried out as Violeta watched them through binocrs.

    Every ten minutes, they released a new batch of rabbits, totalling three batches.

    Once the three batches were over over, so was the game.

    Each falconer carried their cage, most filled with rabbits, though some had fewer.

    Hayden''s cage was almost bursting with his game.

    The judge began to count.

    When they saw Hayden''s cage, the judge eximed, "Wow! That''s a lot!"

    Rabbits were pulled out and counted one by one, then ced into arger cage nearby.

    "Fifty-six rabbits in total! Not bad! You have the highest count so far."

    Finishedi The judgeughed heartily and held high expectations for Hayden. If all went well, Hayden was on track to win this year''s Falconry Festival.

    Those waiting in line behind him saw how many rabbits Hayden''s eagle had caught and cast envious nces at Zeus perched on his forearm.

    "Hayden!" someone called out.

    Hayden turned.

    He saw Violeta and her group riding towards him on horseback.

    Zoren jumped off his horse, asking, "How many did Zeus catch?"

    "Fifty-six," Hayden replied.

    Sophia''s eyes widened, and she eximed, "Wow! That''s the most I''ve ever heard of!"

    Jasper and Liam approached, fist-bumping Hayden. "Zeus is impressive!"

    Violeta and Niall also dismounted.

    "Impressive! Zeus is truly remarkable, Violeta remarked.

    Bnce:

    713 +85

    1 Coins 1 Pearls Chapter 134 Champion Violeta quickly pulled her hand back.

    Niallughed and teased, "It seems even eagles can be possessive!

    Hayden cast a cold nce at Hera, which spread its wings.

    "In a few years, Hera''s size should surpass Zeus''s," Sophia noted.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    #Finished In the avian world, females are typicallyrger than males. Hera was still a young eagle, but it would grow significantly, possibly outgrowing Zeus,

    "Kee-eeeee-arr!"

    Hera proudly screeched as if understanding Sophia''s words.

    Fifteen minutester, the counting ended.

    With fifty-six rabbits, Hayden was indeed the top scorer.

    The host dered, "The one who caught the most rabbits for tonight''s roast is contestant number 9, Hayden Frost!

    "Hayden is this year''s Falconry Festival champion!"

    p! p! p!

    The crowd apuded to celebrate his victory.

    The game wasn''t the most important part. The highlight was the process and the delicious rabbit feast that awaited in the evening.

    After the game, people dispersed across the grasnd to release their eagles.

    Some set up bonfires, preparing to roast rabbitster.

    Dale Reid, the head of the Reids, personally handed Hayden a ceremonial gift box containing the silver whistle prize.

    Sophia said mysteriously, "This isn''t just any silver whistle! My dad made it with special materials mixed. with silver. It''s said to have magical properties!"

    Hayden nced at the whistle in the box and asked, "What magical properties?"

    Dale patted Sophia''s shoulder, saying, "Not as magical as she ims. Actually, this whistle is made from materials left by our family''s first falconer three hundred years ago. Legend has it he could summon a phoenix

    "The materials used in this whistle are what remained from his forge Of course, they didn''t melt down his whistle to make this one. They only used about a fifth of the original materials.

    The Reids held the Falconry Festival every five years. It required a unique gift.

    Thus these precious.

    Bnce:

    713 +67

    1 Coins. 1 Pearls Chapter 134 Champion Everyone was amazed by Dale''s story.

    Zoren asked, "Could the first falconer really summon a phoenix?"

    Liam remarked, "This whistle is definitely worth keeping. It has a high collectible value!"

    Finrshed Jasper gazed at the sky and remarked, "Summoning a phoenix would be a spectacr sight, like something out of a movie!"

    For some reason. Violeta felt a sense of familiarity with the story.

    In her past life, while learning beast-taming from her master, he had told her a simr tale.

    Their forefather couldmand all beasts onnd, while a woman in the far north could control all birds in the sky. They were once lovers, but they sacrificed their union to save the world. After countless reincarnations, they might meet again somewhere in the world.

    At the time, Violeta thought her master was just telling her a bedtime story.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 A Gift From Him After all, you can find mythological stories like these all over the inte!

    But who would have thought that today, on the prairie, they''d encounter the descendants of such legendary tales?

    Violeta fell silent, deep in thought.

    That evening, they had a delicious rabbit roast. The aroma was mouth-watering.

    Finished Everyone gathered around the campfire, savouring rabbit legs dipped in a unique sauce. They were utterly entranced by the vour..

    Laughter and songs filled the air as everyone relished the moment.

    Of course, they also took a group photo during the Falconry Festival.

    After snapping the picture, Violeta sent it to her parents to show them how many ces they had visited together.

    The Reids kept the group photo.

    They spent a few days in Willowbrook, exploring everything there was to see.

    As beautiful as the prairie was, staying too long could be a bit dull.

    Sophia noticed her friends waning enthusiasm and suggested a visit to the ancient ruins in the east. The group set off that same day.

    By the time they arrived at the town, it was already night.

    Sophia had arranged their amodations in advance. After settling their luggage, the group headed out to explore the night market.

    The night market was vibrant, with numerous stalls selling local snacks, clothing, and handicrafts.

    Sophia led them to a clothing store. She said, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Let''s get changed."

    They entered in modern attire.

    Momentster, they emerged in traditional ethnic outfits.

    The rich culture of the prairie permeated every detail, including long robes, belts, and boots.

    Violeta wore a white robe and a long headdress that hung down from her head. The look gave her an ethereal, otherworldly appearance, As the group walked through the town, they attracted plenty of admiring nces.

    They stopped at a stall selling handmade jewellery. Violeta picked up a pair of earrings. She held them up to her cars, admiring herself in a mirror.

    1/3

    07:57 Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 135 A Gift From Him Sophia leaned forward and nudged her. "They look great. You should buy them."

    "They do, but they don''t match my outfit," Violeta said. She put the earrings back and said, "I''ll buy something next time if it suits me better."

    She continued checked out other earrings.

    Regrettably, she couldn''t find anything she liked.

    Finished Sophia grabbed Violeta''s hand and said, "I know a better ce with some good materials. Come with me; I''ll take you there."

    With that, she grabbed Violeta and left with her.

    Niall sighed and said, "Wait for me, guys!"

    They hurried to catch up with Sophia and Violeta Hayden nced at their retreating figures. He picked up the earrings Violeta had left behind. The ga carrings looked delicate and exquisite in his palm.

    "How much?" he asked.

    "Fifteen dors a pair," the vendor replied.

    Hayden quickly paid and slipped the earrings his pocket.

    After that, he casually followed the others.

    After exploring the night market, the group returned to the returned to the guesthouse.

    The next morning, Violeta sat at the breakfast fable in a groggy state and yawned.

    She suddenly noticed a pair of earrings on her te. Picking them up, she realised they were the ones she had admiredst night.

    Sitting across from her, Hayden was eating breakfast alone. She looked at him and asked in puzzlement,

    "These are

    "A gift for you," he said.

    "A gift? When did you buy them?"

    "Last night."

    Violeta had not bought the earrings because they didn''t match her outfit.

    Now, she didn''t have to worry about that anymore.

    The earrings weren''t expensive, so she epted them.

    Still, she felt she couldn''t just ept Hayden''s gift without giving something in return. She decided to buy

    2/3

    07:57 Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 135 A Gift From Him The town wasn''t as lively in the morning as it was at night, Violeta took Sophia with her to shop for a gift for Hayden.

    They wandered around until they came across a store selling calligraphy quill pens.

    After some thought, Violeta decided that a calligraphy quill pen for Hayden.

    would be a good i Various pens lined the shelves. Violeta approached the counter and carefully selected the pens.

    However, she didn''t find any of them with particrly refined qualities.

    She headed to the counter and asked, "Do you have any better pens?"

    Finished

    The store ownerzily replied, "Better ones? Sure, I have some top-quality goose feathers. Which one do you want to see?"

    "Show me both.

    The owner stood up and pulled out a box from under the counter. He said, "Here you go."

    When the box opened, Violeta saw pens of exceptional quality, far superior to those on the shelves.

    One pen stood out with its metal shaft and delicate feather.

    It reminded Violeta of a simr pen she had seen in a museum.

    "This one is quite impressive. Can I try it?" she asked..

    The owner chuckled and asked, "Girly, you want to buy it?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes," Violeta replied.

    "You have a good eye. Unlike the factory-made pens on the shelves, I

    I have a rule: you must know how to write with it. Can you write?"

    "Can I write?" The question surprised Violeta.

    Sophia interjected, "Hey, that''s a bit condescending. Even a three-year-old can write nowadays."

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 136

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 136 You Can''t Write The shop owner stroked his beard and said, "You''re too naive."

    He stepped out from behind the counter, and his schrly aura was in full disy. "My pens are unparalleled in the country! No one would dare im otherwise."

    Wow!

    I He had confidence!

    77%8

    Finished

    "Many people want to buy my pen, but I only sell it to those who can truly write. If they can impress me, I''ll give the pen away for free.

    Sophia responded, "That''s great! Hand me the pen and ink. I''ll write for you!"

    Violeta observed the situation sceptically. From her perspective, it was clear that the pens the shop owner brought out were exquisite. Those were handmade pieces, certainly notparable to ordinary ones.

    They also appeared to be stamped, but the seal was too small for her to read clearly.

    Such bold ims-could this man be a renowned master hidden in the small town?

    "Sophia, can you write with a quill pen?"

    Sophia nodded confidently and said, "Of course. I''ve practiced calligraphy for six years. Let me try."

    A young assistant emerged from behind a screen, carrying ink and pens..

    Violeta noticed a faint, lingering fragrance in the air as she ground the ink, which most likely came from the ink itself.

    "Is this Sable Ink?"

    The shop owner suddenly turned and looked at Violeta with surprise.

    "Impressive. You have good eyes. Yes, this is one of the four famous inks, Sable Ink."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sable Ink was one of the four renowned inks. It was well-liked for its dark, glossy colour that does not fade over time, and it has a unique fragrance.

    Usually sold by weight, such a precious item was quite expensive.

    Yet, in this ordinary shop, they casually brought out a piece of Sable Ink for grinding.

    It seemed both the shop and the owner were nothing but ordinary.

    Sophia was unaware of the gravity of the situation. She picked up the pen.

    After that, she dipped it in ink and began to write.

    Her confident strokes revealed that she had indeed practiced. Her italic calligraphy was quite good.

    For an ordinary person to achieve such proficiency with a brush wasmendable, considering that

    1/3

    07:57 Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 136 You Can''t Write Sophia finished her piece, writing her name on the paper.

    Smiling at Violeta, she asked, "How is it?"

    Violeta nodded and praised, "Pretty good."

    Unexpectedly, the shop owner nced at it and snorted, "This? It''s just scrawl!

    Take the ink back! What a waste of my ink."

    Hisment left the two speechless.

    9.77%

    Finished Sophia exploded. "What do you mean by scrawl? If this isn''t writing, what is? Your standards are too high!"

    The shop owner retorted, "Do you know how much this pen costs? If my standards weren''t high, everyone would have a pen made by Cyril Hum!"

    Cyril? The name sounded familiar to Violeta.

    However, she couldn''t ce it immediately.

    Sophia''s face turned beet red from the shopkeeper''s scolding. Furious, she ced the brush on the table and grabbed Violeta''s wrist. "Let''s go, Violeta! This old man has no manners. I don''t want his pens, even if they were free! Hmph."

    Cyril waved them off disdainfully and said, "Go on then. Free? As if I''d give one to you for free. Ridiculous.

    Sophia pulled Violeta out of the shop before she could say anything.

    Once outside, Sophia kept grumbling.

    "I''ve practiced for six years! Many people say my writing is beautiful, but he called it scrawl? He even said. it wasn''t even a writing? I''m so mad!"

    Violeta suppressed herughter and said, "Alright, calm down. Maybe his standards are different from ours. He''s more rigorous."

    She had intended to try her hand at writing.

    Sophia dragged her away before she got the chance.

    The two returned to their guesthouse.

    Sophia was still fuming. She continued to vent her frustration back in the guesthouse.

    They sat on a swing outside the guesthouse.

    Violeta thought about the pen, and she agreed it was indeed exceptional.

    She decided to return to the shop in the afternoon to see if her calligraphy could impress Cyril and get that En exquisite Umber pen.

    2/3

    07:58 Wed, 19 Jun 0

    Chapter 136 You Can''t Write After lunch, Violeta prepared to head back to the shop.

    Niall saw her leaving and asked, "Where are you going. Violeta?"

    She smiled and said, "Just going out to buy something. I''ll be back soon."

    Liam added, "Vio, we''re going to watch the wrestling matchter! Make sure you''re back in time.

    "Got it!"

    Violeta left the guest house and headed towards the shop.

    Before she could reach it, she heard amotion and saw a crowd gathered ahead.

    She quickened her steps towards the shop.

    "What''s going on?"

    77%8

    Finished

    A kind woman told her, "The Houles ordered pens here half-a month ago, but they were chased out by the shop m owner. The Houles are the most powerfuNfamily in this area. Despite their repeated attempts, the shop owner consistently scolded and kicked them out. Today, Mr. Wally Houle personally arrived, and the shop owner harshly criticised his writing. So, here we are....

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Conflict In the middle of their conversation, a piece of paper floated out from the store.

    Violeta took a step forward, picked it up, and nced at it. She saw a few words scribbled on it.

    Wally Houle most likely wrote it.

    At first nce, the writing was truly atrocious.

    77%

    Finished Before, Cyril had criticised Sophia''s writing as mere scribbles. Compared to her writing, Wally would receive a good scolding.

    "Whether you agree to sell it or not, you will sell it today!"

    A gruff voice emanated from within the shop. Violeta discarded the paper and stepped inside.

    Inside, the young asisstant stood in front of Cyril, who was clearly upset. The shop was in disarray, with items scattered and broken everywhere.

    The man in his twenties sitting on a chair by the shelves was likely Mr. Wally, the heir of the Houles.

    Cyril was stubborn as ever. He dered, "Your handwriting is unworthy of my pens. Even if you beat me to death today, I won''t make a custom pen for you."

    Wally was infuriated by his im. He retorted, "Fine! You''re still being stubborn? Boys, give him a good beating!"

    "Yes, Mr. Wally!"

    A few servants stepped forward, raising their fists, ready to beat Cyril. "Stop it!"

    Violeta stepped in and blocked their path. She said, "You can''t hit him."

    Cyril was an elderly man. If he Ghurt, who would Violeta turn to for a tom pen?

    The servants paused and lowered their fists.

    Wally, who upied the chair, paused. Wally eyed Violeta, captivated by her beauty. Wally asked, "And who might you be?"

    Violeta retorted, "Who I am is none of your concern. Is there now here? You can''t just beat people up."

    Wally leaned back, his eyes appraising her with a hint of amusement. He asked, "Law? Here, the Houles are thew!"

    Violeta could Violeta couldn''t find the words to rebuke him.

    Thest person she had met with such arrogance was N at the inn.

    1/3

    Chapter 137 Conflict Finished Despite his stubbornness, the old man didn''t want to involve outsiders. He warned Violeta, "You shouldn''t get involved. They have more people. You''re just a young girl; you''ll get hurt."

    Violeta was surprised by Cyril''s concern that the old man was looking out for the youngster.

    Despite his sharp tongue, he had a protective side, which changed her opinion of him slightly.

    "Don''t worry, they can''t hurt me."

    "Oh, such big talk."

    Wally stroked his chin, barely concealing a leer in his gaze as he looked at Violeta. He asked, "Who are you to this old man? Why are you standing up for him? You look quite appealing to me. If you''re his granddaughter or something, maybe if you sweet-talk me, I''ll let you off."

    Violeta furrowed.

    Cyril snapped, "You spoiled brat! No wonder you''re such a disgrace. No matter how much wealth you inherit, one day you''ll squander it all."

    The Houles'' servants widened their eyes in shock.

    Their employer hated being called a disgrace the most.

    Sure enough, Wally was enraged. Hemanded, "Beat this old man to death!

    Hit him until he can''t speak!"

    "Yes, Mr. Wally!"

    The servants charged forward.

    Violeta pulled Cyril aside. She grabbed a broken nk from the wreckage. She swung it left and right, sending the servants flying out of the shop.

    "Arghh!"

    Whoosh!

    Thud!

    The crowd outside, which had gathered to watch, quickly scattered as the servants fell.

    Cyril and his assistant stared at Violeta in shock. They never expected the girl to be so skilled inbat.

    Wally was left alone without anyone backing him up. He stammered, "You! You!

    You..."

    Violeta walked in. She tapped his face with the nk and asked, "Why are you stammering? Get out of here and make room for me!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Wally stood up quickly. He tripped over the broken items as he ran out, tumbling right onto his servants.

    "Mr. Wally, are you okay?"

    Wally scrambled un from the ground humiliated.

    2/3

    Chapter 137 Conflict Finished He roared, "You useless lot! You can''t even handle a girl! What are you still doing here? Get home now!"

    In a moment, they all fled, disappearing without a trace.

    After they were gone, Violeta turned to Cyril and said, "Your shop took quite a hit.

    Only this chair seems intact. Have a seat."

    Cyril asked, "Why are you back? Didn''t I tell you this morning that your writing is gibberish? You won''t get my pen. Give up."

    She replied, "Hey! How ungrateful. I just helped you."

    Cyril waved his hand dismissively and said, "That''s a different matter. Principles are principles! I stick to them!"

    Violeta smiled and said, "I don''t expect you to give me a pen form nothing I''m here to earn it with my writing. If you like it, as you said, you''ll give me a free pen."

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Violeta Can Fight

    "Can you write?"

    "A bit."

    Finished Cyril thought of how Violeta had wielded the wooden nk earlier, which gave him quite a surprise.

    "Alright. Get her some ink and pens," he said.

    The assistant nodded quickly and hurried behind the screen to fetch the tools.

    The paper and ink were brought out.

    They set up a small table that had survived the shop''s raid.

    The assistant was busy grounding the ink on the side.

    Violeta picked up a scattered brush from the floor, cleaned it, and dipped it in ink.

    With swift, fluid strokes, Violeta began writing. Her hand moved effortlessly, and she wrote a poem.

    I sleep in the clouds and dream of the sky. I''ll keep dreaming as life passes me by. I think my dreams keep me sane.

    After finishing thest stroke, she handed the paper to Cyril.

    Cyril took the paper and examined it with a serious expression. "Your strokes are bold and powerful. Quite impressive," he remarked.

    "How long have you been practicing?"

    Violeta''s eyes lowered and said, "I''ve lost count."

    If she were to calcte, it would span for two lifetimes.

    She began practicing calligraphy at the age of seven in the kes household, even winning a calligraphy of this life to the previous one made it an incredibly long time. award in high school. Adding the years

    "How old are you?"

    "Eighteen this year."

    Cyril turned to his assistant and said, "Fetch me more paper."

    Then he looked at Violeta and said. "I''d like to see youplete the poem."

    "Alright."

    The boy returned with a fine paper. Violeta dipped her pen in ink and began to write. Slowly, the full poem emerged on the paper./

    Cyril watched intently. When she finished, he nodded.

    1/3

    Chapter 138 Violeta Can Fight

    77%8

    Finished Violeta smiled and asked, "Does that mean I can get a free pen now? I want the one you showed me this morning.

    Cyril went behind the screen to retrieve the pen. He asked, "Do you know the story behind this Umber pen?"

    Violeta remained silent.

    Before Cyril picked up the pen, a voice came from outside the shop.

    "This is the ce! Mr. Wally, she''s still inside!"

    Violeta turned to see the Houles she had fought carlier, returning with reinforcements. Wally h had been humiliated earlier. This time, he brought in many fighters to reim his reputation.

    He pushed through the crowd and red at Violeta, who was inside the shop. Wally barked, "So, you''re still here! I thought you''d run off. Saves me the trouble of finding you. You dare to cross me? Today, you''ll pay!

    "You think you''re tough? Let''s see how tough you really are!" Wally spat.

    Violeta scanned those men, and she asked with a smile, "Here for revenge? Fine, let''s y."

    She stepped outside, not wanting to further wreck the already damaged shop.

    People on the street hurriedly stepped back.

    Wally''s men soon surrounded Violeta as soon as she left the shop.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At Wally''s request, ten burly wrestlers charged at her.

    Their physical disparity was stark.

    Violeta nimbly dodged their punches, using their force against them, and fought them with Harmony Flow. She deftly redirected their blows, sending them crashing into each other.

    At the other end of the street, Hayden and his friends were walking by.

    "Hade, are you searching for Vio?"

    Zoren chattered incessantly.

    "Vio left shortly after lunch. Not sure-Hey! What''s going on up there? Is that a fight?"

    Zoren''s sharp eyes immediately caught sight of themotion m ahead. Everyone''s gaze followed his direction, seeing arge crowd gathered around.

    "Let''s check it out," Hayden said.

    As they approached, they heard the sounds of some men falling to the ground.

    Thud-

    2/3

    07:58 Wed Chapter 138 Violeta Can Fight

    "Ouch, my back..."

    "Fight, you idiots! Where are you aiming your punches?"

    Violeta said nothing.

    She was having a good time, making the hefty wrestlers look like clumsy puppets.

    77%

    Finished When Hayden and the others pushed through the crowd, they saw Violeta at the center of the action.

    A hefty man was being toyed with like a fool in front of her.

    "Vio!?" Zoren called out.

    Violeta had just finished off thest big guy when she heard Zoren''sm voice. She turned and smiled. "You En. guys, what are you doing here?"

    Jasperughed and said, "We were nning to watch a wrestling match this afternoon. I should''vee here instead."

    Liam added, "Yeah, this is better; there is no charge for the ticket fee."

    Violeta knocked down all the men Wally brought, infuriating him.

    Zoren asked, "Vio, have you left right after lunch to fight?"

    "Not exactly. I came to get a pen.

    They just happened to show up, so I entertained them, Violeta exined. Hayden nced at the men scattered on the ground, then at the shop beside them.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 139

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph Chapter 139 Revenge Wally sensed trouble and tried to sneak away.

    Finished Violeta was quick on her feet. She grabbed him on time and said, "Mr. Wally, don''t even think about leaving.

    "You''ve trashed the shop. Aren''t you going to pay for the damages?"

    Wally was terrified. He had thought this woman was just good at fighting, but she had taken down the wrestler he brought from home.

    This is terrifying!

    She''s a beast!

    "I''ll pay! I''ll pay!"

    Wally stammered, "How much? I''ll send the money over in a bit."

    Violeta shook her head and said, "No way. You''re staying here. Call someone to bring the money.

    Wally, nowpletely subdued, agreed, "Alright."

    They walked into the pen shop.

    Cyril had already found the pen for her and said, "Here''s the one you wanted."

    Violeta took the box and opened it. Inside, the peny perfectly. Its body was beautiful, made with the finest materials.

    Hayden saw the pen and immediately recognised it, saying, "It''s the Umber pen."

    Cyril praised, "You have a good eye."

    Violeta turned to Hayden curiously and asked, "How did you know its name?"

    Hayden replied, "My family used to have one."

    Cyril narrowed his eyes and questioned, "That''s impossible. A pen like this is made exclusively for the pce. The only other one is in a museum."

    Hayden smiled but didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "Did you make this pen? Are you a member of Hum family?"

    Cyril nodded and revealed, "Yes, I''m Cyril Hum, the 23rd-generation heir of the Imperial Pen Makers."

    His response enlightened Violeta.

    No wonder Cyril''s name sounded familiar. He was the heir of the Imperial Pen Makers.

    No wonder this old man dared im his pens were the best in the nation. His entric personality made sense, given his background.

    1/3

    Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 139 Revenge To avoid them, he opened a small shop here.

    It was by sheer luck that Violeta found him..

    Wally was squatting nearby. He had already made a call.

    He then waited for his family toe and pay for the damages and take him home.

    Wally had been clever. He called his uncle, who loved him and held a high position in the city.

    Once his uncle arrived, Wally was confident that this woman would no longer be a threat.

    € 77%0

    Finished When his uncle found out he''d been beaten, not only would the shop not bepensated, but these people would be in serious trouble.

    The thought made Wally smile inwardly.

    With the pen secured, everyone helped tidy up the shop and calcte the damages.

    The total came to about 15.000 dors.

    Most of the items being trashed were standard items. Fortunately, Cyril''s handcrafted premium pens were safely stored behind the screen and remained undamaged.

    Zoren walked up to Wally and asked, "Hey, when are your familying?"

    Wally froze a little. He instinctively raised his hand to shield his face.

    He thought Zoren wanted to beat him.

    "Soon. They''reing soon."

    Violeta warned, "Don''t try any tricks!"

    "I wouldn''t dare to do that. Haha...

    Wally muttered. He lowered his eyes, which gleamed with malice.

    Just you wait!

    Once my uncle arrives, you''ll all regret this!

    The shop assistant brought out a few undamaged chairs from behind the screen.

    Hayden sat as he examined the Umber pen.

    Cyril was curious about Hayden''s earlier im. He approached him and asked, You mentioned your family had an Umber pen too?"

    Hayden ced the brush back in the box, meeting Cyril''s gaze.

    "Yes."

    Cyril frowned and remarked, Then it must be a fake."

    2/3N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    158 Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 139 Revenge Liam, sitting nearby, couldn''t help butugh at Cyril''sment.

    "Mr. Hum, how can you be so sure?"

    Finished

    Cyril red at him and said, "There O

    are only two Umber pens from my family. My great grandfather made one century ago, which is currently in a museum.

    Liam started, "Well, to be honest, my buddy-

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the sound of a car pulling up outside.

    Wally, still squatting, eagerly looked towards the door. When he saw the man getting out of the car, he leaped En up.

    He was now filled with renewed confidence.

    Wally pointed at the group and eximed, "My uncle''s here! You''re all in big trouble now!"

    "Uncle Ivor! Finally! I''m here! They bullied me!"

    Wally dashed out of the shop.

    Zoren followed. He saw a middle-aged man with gold-rimmed sses, with a schrly look, stepped out of the car.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 140

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph-

    Chapter 140 Hayden''s Identity Finished Wally stood beside Ivor, looking like he had found his backer. He was no longer the sullen person from carlier.

    Violeta walked towards the entrance and saw the middle-aged man standing there. She asked, "Are you from the Houle family?"

    Wally proudly replied, "He''s my uncle! Hahaha!"

    Violeta shrugged and said nonchntly, "I don''t care if he''s your uncle or your dad. Since he''s here, he should hurry up and pay for the damages."

    Wally was furning at Violeta''s dismissive attitude.

    He turned to Ivor and said, "Uncle Ivor, you must investigate this store thoroughly.

    It might be operating without a license. The woman and the men inside attacked me while I was on the street. They must be a bunch of troublemakers with criminal records.

    "They have the nerve to cause trouble here. You need to start a proper investigation into them."

    As he spoke, Hayden and the others emerged from the store.

    After receiving Wally''s call, Ivor drove over immediately. Normally, he wouldn''t bother with such trivial matters, but he had a meeting in the city anyway, so he decided to check it out.

    While looking around the store, he listened to Wally.

    Originally, Ivor thought a small shop like this could be handled by anyone. But when he saw Hayden walking out of the shop, he froze.

    The moment he saw Hayden, he instantly recognised who he was.

    Could it be... the son of that man?

    Ivor couldn''t believe it and cut off Wally mid-sentence.

    "You said they were all unemployed?"

    Wally nodded eagerly and said, "That''s right! Uncle, you have to believe me."

    Realising his foolish nephew had caused serious trouble, Ivor''s heart raced.

    He ignored Wally and quickly approached Hayden and the others.

    His stern demeanour vanished, reced by a respectful smile. "If I''m not mistaken, you''re Mr. Glen''s son, right?"

    Liam chuckled. "Hey, Hayden, if looks like we have someone here who knows your father. It might even be an old acquaintance.

    "Hahaha!"

    Indeed, Hayden''s father was Glen Frost.

    1/3

    Chapter 140 Hayden''s Identity Hayden''s calm gaze fell on Ivor, not recognising him at all.

    Finished Ivor hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No, not an acquaintance; I just had the honour of meeting him once."

    Glen received an invitation to attend amendation ceremony in the city about two years ago.

    Ivor was a minor official, and he took a group photo with Glen that he framed and hung at home.

    It was probably the only time in his life he got to take a picture with someone so important.

    Ivor knew what Hayden looked like because he had overheard Glen tell some colleagues that his son had gone mountaineering this year. Besides that, the news was mentioned in a magazine article by a fellow climber who happened to be an editor.

    Curious, Ivor quietly took note and specifically bought the magazine to read the article.

    There was a not-too-clear photo of Hayden''s face.

    He recognised him based on that article.

    Seeing Hayden in person now, he realised how distinguished and noble he looked.

    Wally was confused by his uncle''s betrayal. He tugged at Ivor''s sleeve and asked, "Uncle Ivor, what are you doing? These people insulted me."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Shut up!"

    Ivor red at Wally fiercely and chided, "You insolent brat! Look at the mess you''ve made here. How could you use people! Apologisel Now!"

    Wally was dumbfounded. "What?"

    "You heard me!"

    Ivor smacked Wally on the head andmanded, "Apologise now!"

    Wally dared not say anything.

    Ivor smacked Wally on the head, making him dizzy.

    Wally held his head and protested, "Uncle Ivor, are you crazy?!"

    Wally was still being defiant. Ivor kicked him again and scolded, "You idiot, apologise now!"

    If Wally didn''t apologise, and if Hayden decided to press the issue, Ivor could lose his job.

    At that moment, Ivor deeply regretteding here. If he had had known hien would have stayed away and avoided this whole mess.

    Wally''s face twisted with a mix of shame and anger.

    "Uncle...

    alorisel Don''t you understand my words?"

    2/3

    - 77% 0

    Chapter 140 Hayden''s Identity

    "Sorry, I was wrong."

    Wally, head hung low. He mumbled, I''m sorry, it''s my Finished

    Ivor turned to Cyril with a forced smile, asking, "You''re the shop owner, right? I''ll cover all the damages. I''ll take this brat back and make sure he''s properly disciplined."

    Ivor signalled to his driver.

    That man served the role as both his driver and assistant.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Take It to My Grave

    Thepensation and apology were fully delivered.

    50%

    Finished

    Violeta smiled, ncing at Wally, who looked defeated. She sarcastically remarked, ¡°It looks like you need to learn more from your uncle.¡±

    Ivor¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°What happened today was indeed his fault. We¡¯ll take full responsibility for the aftermath. Did he injure anyone? If he did, we¡¯ll cover the hospital expenses too.¡±

    Wally scowled and stated, ¡°Uncle Ivor, it¡¯s our people who suffered.¡±

    ¡°How dare you talk back!¡±

    Ivor turned and pped him. He scolded, ¡°You ungrateful brat! When we get back, you¡¯re grounded. If you dare to leave the house again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    Wally felt utterly wronged.

    He had thought Ivor was there to back him up, but to his surprise, his usually indulgent uncle didn¡¯t side with him this time.

    ¡°Get in the car! Stop being an eyesore.¡±

    ¡°A¡¯right.¡±

    Wally entered the car with a grievance in mind.

    The area¡¯s notoriously spoiled brat was now receiving childlike reprimands without daring to speak.

    Ivor sincerely apologised, especially in front of Hayden.

    Hayden doesn¡¯t remember him; therefore, Ivor¡¯s gestures did not leave asting impression.

    Cyril was not one to make unreasonable demands. He epted thepensation without furtherint.

    Ivor offered to treat them to a meal, but they declined.

    Half an hourter, under Ivor¡¯s supervision, the Houles practically refurbished the entire shabby shop.

    Cyril sensed that Ivor¡¯s actions were more about showing respect to Hayden than genuine remorse.

    In the backyard, Cyril approached Hayden and asked, ¡°Is your father Glen Frost?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hayden replied.

    Cyril¡¯s expression changed, and he deeply

    ¡°No wonder you mentioned having an Umber pen at home.¡±

    There was no need for Hayden to exin further; Cyril had already guessed his identity.

    1/3

    Chapter 141 Take it to My Grave 50%

    Finished

    Jasper continued, ¡°The Frosts donated the brush your great-grandfather made to a museum back then.¡±

    Such items were abundant in the Frosts.

    They were antiques in others eyes.

    In Hayden¡¯s eyes, they were just childhood ythings with no special significance.

    Violeta handed the pen to Hayden.

    Hayden found it amusing as he held the pen.

    Violeta asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Do you not like it? Even though it¡¯s free, it¡¯s made by a master!¡±

    The Frosts had given away one pen, only for another to return.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    If they valued it, they wouldn¡¯t have donated the original pen to the museum.

    However, this one held special meaning for Hayden, so he would treasure it.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep it well and take it to my grave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll take it to your grave?¡±

    The phrase sounded odd.

    Because Hayden valued it so much, Violeta didn¡¯t press further.

    After leaving the shop, they went to watch a wrestling match. Violeta lost two bets but won five, earning some money. That evening, they enjoyed roastedmb on the prairie.

    After several days of eating roasted meat, Violeta woke up to find a red pimple on her left cheek.

    It wasn''t big, but it was noticeable on her fair skin.

    It looked like a red mole from afar.

    When she went downstairs for breakfast, Zoren teased her. ¡°Wow, Vio, how did you get a pimple?¡±

    Violeta sighed. ¡°It¡¯s because of all the roasted meat we¡¯ve been eating. It¡¯s making me break out.¡±

    Everyone looked at her face. Violeta sighed helplessly again and said, ¡°I need to eat lighter food from now on. No more foods with strong vours.¡±

    The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Hayden¡¯s cold voice interrupted ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve explored the area enough. It¡¯s time to consider going somewhere else.¡±

    Since they had left, they visited two inns and then Willowbrook.

    Almost a month had passed and half of the cummar mention time. Over

    2/3

    Chapter 141 Take it to My Grave

    They had enjoyed horse racing, falconry, camping, and wrestling matches.

    Liam suggested, ¡°Tired of the prairie? How about we go to the sea?¡±

    Finished

    Jasper rested an arm on his seat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the inds in the North Sea. We can take Niall¡¯s yacht, the Dawn.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Zoren agreed, "Sounds great. Vio, what do you think?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. As long as I¡¯m with you guys. Niall, is the Dawn your yacht?¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Niall nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Dawn was a super yacht.

    It cost billions to build and one of thergest private yachts in the world.

    Niall often used it for business meetings, but most of the time, it was empty.

    They decided to head to the seaside. After saying goodbye to Sophia in the afternoon, they set off.

    Meanwhile,

    Zolena and her parents were in airport. They were ready to leave Verdancia and return to Arlowand.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Ind Vacation

    Ever since she won the jade bracelet for 1.2 million at the auction on social media.

    The auction itself is just as important as the bracelet.

    50%16

    Finished

    Zelena has been posting tons of photos-

    the front rows, even though their

    Zelena''s photography skills created the illusion that she was sitting seats were towards the middle. She cleverly edited out the people in front of her.

    Before boarding the ne, Zelena called Hattie to boast.

    "Hey Hattie, I¡¯m about to board a flight back to Airand. ind vacation?"

    6 Now¡¯s you,

    Hattie, who was lounging on the beach, replied, "Not bad; the sun¡¯s great. I¡¯m just sunbathing."

    Zelena continued, "Did you see the photos I posted? Verdancia is amazi

    All of Zelena''s recent posts showcased her spending spree in Verdancia and

    Such a pity you couldn¡¯te."

    In every photo, she made sure to subtly disy her 1.2 million-dor bracelet

    Let alone checking her posts, Hattie was already kind enough by not blocking

    Hattie, trying to be polite, said, "Yes, I¡¯ve seen them."

    wing luxury items.

    or hiding her page.

    Feeling satisfied, Zelena said, "I got you a souvenir. When are youing back from vacation? Let¡¯s meet up."

    Hattie replied, "In a week. My mom¡¯s on set and can¡¯t join me, so it¡¯s pretty boring here alone.¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll see you when you get back to Quinston.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±

    Hattie hung up abruptly and tossed her phone onto the table.

    She muttered, ¡°What¡¯s there to brag about? With just a bracelet, she¡¯s over the moon. So childish.¡±

    At noon, the nended.

    Violeta and her group arrived at North Sea Airport.

    Niall owned property here and had purchased an ind near the North Sea to facilitate business meetings. It also housed his private wine collection in a resort he built.

    Niall specifically arranged for a car to pick them up at the airport and drive them to the port, where they boarded a speedboat to the ind.

    The sea was calm, the breeze tousled Violeta''s hair, and a flock of seagulls circled above. A bold seagullnded right in front of the boat.

    Chapter 142 Ind Vacation

    her cage nearby.

    The sound startled the seagull, which then pped its wings and flew away.

    50%

    Finished

    Violeta lifted the cover from the birdcage. She opened the door and reached inside to grab the rope. Hera took a couple of stops and emerged from the cage.

    Curious about its surroundings, Hera looked around as soon as it stepped out.

    Golden eagles arerge birds of prey, known as the kings of raptors, with wingspans reaching up to 2.4 metres.

    Grown golden eagles can kill swans in the air and hunt wolves on the ground.

    Although Hera was still a young bird, her eyesight was already impressive, allowing her to see great distances.

    The eagle¡¯s pupils dted and contracted as it locked onto a few seagulls in the distance.

    Feeling the intense gaze, the seagulls quickly flew away. Within seconds, there wasn¡¯t a single seabird left around the speedboat.

    The eagles owned by Zoren and his friends had been sent back to Quinston after their flight. They didn¡¯t bring their eagle with

    Originally, Violeta nned to ship Hera back to Quinston. However, Hera was quite restless and aggressive. Even if they sent Hera back, she was concerned that it might identally injure the servants at home. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    So, she decided to bring Hera along.

    As for Hayden''s eagle, Zeus was already a calm and stable bird. It had been quiet throughout the journey, causing no trouble at all. To put it nicely, Zeus was very obedient. But the truth is, Zeus just ignored The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    everyone.

    Zeus had been keeping its eyes closed until Hera¡¯s release from the cage. Inexplicably, Zeus opened its eyes and watched Hera intently.

    Hera turned to look at Violeta, who gently guided her back into the cage.

    About fifteen minutester, the speedboat arrived at the ind.

    Servants responsible for managing the resort were already waiting with a buggy. As the speedboat docked, the servants stepped forward to help carry their luggage and birdcages.

    The group boarded the buggy and headed towards the resort.

    ¡°The inds around here are pretty densely packed. Most of the neighboring inds have been bought by people on the wealthy list.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    It¡¯s no surprise that the wealthy have private inds. The weather was great today, with no fog. Using binocrs, you could even see the vis and estates on distant inds.

    A servant handed Violeta the binocrs. She took them and scanned the surrounding sea.

    2/3

    Chapter 142 Ind Vacation

    Finished

    On the left, she saw a white vi on another ind. When she zoomed in the binocr, she saw staff tending to thewn and a private helicopter parked nearby.

    ¡°Quite impressive,¡± Violeta said.

    She lowered the binocrs and looked forward to seeing Niall¡¯s resort.

    Niall turned to his friends and said, ¡°Earlier this year, some friends from unia sent me a crate of fine wine. We¡¯ll open a bottleter. When you leave, take some with you to give to your parents as a gift from me.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Niall¡¯s Ind Resort

    Jasper said, ¡°Niall, you¡¯re too courteous,¡±

    Finished

    I think those rare Latife bottles in your cer might be

    Zoren chimed in, ¡°Honestly, Pauic is just okay; more to my liking. I wouldn¡¯t mind taking those home.¡±

    Niall was speechless.

    Liamughed heartily. ¡°Haha, Zero, seems like you¡¯re up for a real contest, huh?¡±

    Once you start taking advantage of someone, you will want more and more.

    If a wine was rare and sought after, it was almost like a currency, increasing in value over time.

    Niall eyed Zoren thoughtfully. ¡°I can give you the wine, but you¡¯ll have to swim over. Whether you manage that depends on your ability.¡±

    Hearing this, Zoren straightened immediately. ¡°Niall, I was only joking! How could I possibly swim across such a vast sea?¡±

    Niall replied, ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, since you¡¯ve got such a big appetite, the sea is just water. You could drink your way through it.¡±

    Zoren quickly backed down, ¡°Fine, I misspoke, Niall.¡±

    Violeta turned to Niall and asked, ¡°Niall, where¡¯s your super luxurious yacht?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on its way, but it might take a while to get here.¡±

    While Niall had not nned any yacht outings recently, the yacht was kept in pristine condition with daily cleaning, maintenance, and care by professionals.

    The buggy arrived at the manor, and everyone got off.

    The vacation resort showcased an Eastern-style vintage elegance, beginning with traditional double wooden doors at the entrance.

    It was effortlessly chic, simple, and ssic, yet timeless.

    The entrance was adorned with a variety of ind nts, all meticulously pruned and beautifully maintained.

    As they walked in, passing the cobblestone pathway and the sunken corridor, Violeta noticed two cats lounging on the front yard and asked, ¡°Do you keep cats here?¡±

    Niall casually nced at the two cats perched on the wall. ¡°Yes, when I first came to the ind to handle pest control, there were quite a few rats, so it made sense to get a couple of cats.

    ¡°They¡¯re named Snowy and cky.¡±

    ¡°Are they male or female?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 143 Niall¡¯s Ind Resort

    Niall paused for a moment. ¡°Both male.¡±

    ¡°Haha!

    The group burst intoughter.

    50%Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Finished

    Niall had thought ahead, realising that if he had one male and one female cat, they would likely breed, potentially leading to an overpoption of cats on the ind.

    Having cats of the same sex might lead to fights, especially during the mating season, so he opted to have them neutered to avoid such issues.

    The staff had prepared the bedrooms thoroughly, and once everyone¡¯s luggage was settled, Hera and Zeus were settled on the terrace. Meanwhile, Violeta and her friends moved to the front hall to enjoy lunch.

    Zoren and the others were long aware that Niall owned an ind resort, but they had never had the chance to visit until now.

    Staying on the ind full-time was undeniably rxing and seemed prestigious, yet life therecked the vibrancy of city living.

    If not for this summer vacation, they might not have been interested in visiting the ind at all.

    So, this was their first time vacationing at the resort.

    Lunch primarily featured seafood dishes.

    Previously, Violeta had breakouts after eating so many roasted meats, but this time, the meal was fresh and light, which suited her better.

    As they dined, the conversation flowed easily among them.

    Liam, ever curious, posed a question to Niall, ¡°Niall, who are the wealthy individuals living on the nearby inds? Maybe we know some of them.¡±

    Niall took a sip of his drink and responded, ¡°There are a few foreign businesses here who might you guys might know them personally¡ªyour uncle might have.¡±

    He paused, remembering something. ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s also a celebrity from Harbor City who bought an ind nearby.¡±

    Jasper perked up, ¡°A celebrity? Who is it?¡±

    Zoren urged, ¡°Come on, Niall, try to remember.¡±

    Even Hayden looked up from his soup, intrigued.

    Niall scratched his head. ¡°Herst name¡¯s Leid, I think. Sorry, I can¡¯t quite ce her first name.¡±

    Violeta, enjoying her king crab, suddenly piped up, ¡°Hannah Leid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her!¡±

    Niall confirmed as he returned to his meal and squeezed some lemon over his crab.

    2/3

    50%

    Chapter 143 Niall¡¯s Ind Resort

    Finished

    Casually, he added, ¡°They actually offered me the ind next to hers when it was for sale, but I wasn¡¯t interested.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Curious, Violeta asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take it, Niall?¡±

    Niall exined further about the ind, ¡°That ind was filled inter.

    Initially, arge natural pit in the middle made it unsuitable for building. After all the surrounding inds were sold, this one remained. So, they filled it in to make it saleable. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    ¡°Since that ind is close to mine, the real estate agent came to me with an offer, proposing a 40% discount.

    ¡°I declined. Fillednd isn¡¯t as stable as natural terrain. Even if it¡¯s solid now, who knows what might happen with geological shifts in the future? If the filled area copses again, what then? Moreover, the sea weather is unpredictable. If a typhoon hits, we could all be stranded on the ind, not to mention the risks associated with the fill sinking. There were simply too many safety concerns.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!¡±

 Chapter 144

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 144 The Dawn

    If Niall had not shared that information backstory of the ind Hattie had been unting.

    Violeta would have remained clueless about the intriguing

    The ind held considerable value, and at a 60% discount, it was a real bargain.

    60%!

    That exined why Hannah snapped it up- she was seizing a good deal.

    However, getting something cheap doe

    not always mean getting something of quality.

    Violeta mentioned with a blink, ¡°AC

    ¡°You mean Hattie, right?¡± Zoren interjected.

    e of my ssmates is on that ind.¡±

    Violeta nodded. ¡°Yes, before summer break started, Hattie bragged in ss about her mom buying an ind where they nned to spend their vacation. She''s probably there now.

    ¡°I wonder if her mom did any research before purchasing it.¡±

    Zoren squinted slightly. ¡°That''s their issue to deal with.¡±

    Jasper interrupted the conversation, ¡°Let''s drop this topic. The yacht is arriving this afternoon, and we''re going to enjoy ourselves on it.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°To a great day out!¡±

    Everyone lifted their sses in a unified toast.

    The Dawn anchored near the ind, and its grandeur truly justified its status as one of thergest yachts in

    Everyone boarded and explored the yacht, which boasted five levels, dual helipads, a swimming pool, and a speedboat that could be deployed from the lower deck.

    The yacht''s sheer size and facilities made the tour quite lengthy.

    After exploring, the group rxed on the sun loungers on the deck, basking in the sun''s warmth.

    Meanwhile, on a nearby ind, Hattie spotted the enormous yacht approaching. The Dawn was sorge that it was clearly visible without the need for binocrs.

    ¡°What''s with that massive yacht over there? Is it a yacht or a cruise ship?¡± Hattie eximed, sitting up from her sun lounger and pointing towards the Dawn in amazement.

    A servant nearby respectfully informed her, ¡°Miss, that''s the Dawn, Mr. White''s private yacht from the neighbouring ind.¡±

    Hattie, puzzled, asked, ¡°Mr. White? Which Mr. White?¡±

    She did not know who resided on the adjacent ind, only that it was inhabited by famously wealthy individuals.

    1/3

    Chapter 144 The Dawn

    50%

    Finished

    After a moment of contemtion, the servant rified, ¡°It''s Mr. Niall White. He''s known for his work in the oil sector.¡±

    At the mention of the name, Hattie suddenly remembered..

    Isn''t he the cousin of Zoren White from school?

    She was surprised to realise that the neighbour she had been curious about was actually Niall!

    Hattie was struck by the sheer luxury of such a massive yacht parked nearby.

    Hattie thought about Zelena''s posts on social media, unting a bracelet worth hundreds of thousands, and then she considered the luxurious yacht in front of her.

    How could a mere hundred-thousand-dor braceletpare to a yacht worth tens of millions or hundreds of millions?

    If only she could get on that yacht and snap a few pictures, it would definitely overshadow Zelena''s bragging.

    With that thought, she quickly whipped out her phone, zoomed in, and snapped several shots of the yacht gleaming in the sunlight. Then, turning to the servant, she asked, ¡°Did my mom ever meet Niall or have any dealings with him?¡±

    The servant shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. White hardly everes here.¡±

    Hattie had hoped her mother''s acquaintance with Niall could be a pretext to visit the neighbouring ind on a speedboat and casually suggest touring the yacht.

    Unfortunately, it turned out her mother had never interacted with Niall,plicating her ns.

    While Hattie was figuring out what to do next, her brother Benson came up behind her.

    ¡°Hattie, I''ve bought the ne tickets. We''re heading

    Question in five days.¡±

    "Benson, you''re just in time. Look at that yacht over there. Have you ever seen one so big?"

    Benson scanned the area and instantly noticed the yacht. He remarked, big, definitely the first time I''ve seen one like that.¡±

    on did that get here? It''s so

    what? D

    Hattie added, "It just arrived! It''s docked right next to our ind. And guess you know who owns the ind next to us?"

    "Who does it belong to?" asked Benson curiously.

    Zelena said, "It''s Niall White! The one I read about in a financial magazine, the youngest oil tycoon to inherit his grandfather''s oil fields!" The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Benson stayed silent.

    Hattie was clearly captivated by Niall.

    Her goal ining from Harbor City to the countryside was to find a wealthy suitor who could match her own status.

    2/3

    Chapter 144 The Dawn

    Most of the rich men she knew were either too old or not quite appealing.

    However, Niall stood out; he was remarkably good-looking.

    50%!

    Finished

    ¡°Niall, the only heir to the chairman of the White Group, chose to manage his grandfather''s oil fields after college instead of joining the family conglomerate directly. Do you think the White Group will end up in the hands of someone outside the family?" Benson mused. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Hattie shook her head. "I doubt it.

    Managing the oil fields now is probably just a stepping stone for him. The White Woup is a huge empire built over generations. It wouldn''t make sense to hand it over to an outsider. No, the future of the White Group will definitely be in Niall''s hands." The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 145

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 145 Benson¡¯s Ambitions

    Niall is currently single and not engaged to anyone.

    50%

    Finished

    Hattie found him particrly interesting, not just because of his present status but also because of the potential he possesses for the future.

    She saw it as a great opportunity to get to know someone like Niall.

    When Hattie and Benson moved from Harbor City to Quinston for school, Hannah advised Hattie thatworking in the capital would be crucial, especially with business magnates.

    This way, when Hattie entered the entertainment,ty, she would have a robust support system.

    In the entertainment industry, it was widely recognised that making it without connections or a solid background could be extremely difficult. While hard work alone could sometimes lead to sess, it often resulted in a much more challenging path.

    So, why not take a shortcut if one presented itself?

    Hannah had chosen to have children, betting on the support of the Ridges for life; after all, children were valuable assets.

    Like her mother, Hattie harbours significant ambitions.

    ¡°Zoren is also at Tnd University and is close to Liam. Benson, Liam is better connected in Quinston than you, so we must carve out our own sessful path,¡± Hattie noted.

    Benson, seated and contemtive, responded, ¡°I n to finish my studies next semester and then head abroad.¡±

    Surprised, Hattie asked, ¡°Abroad? Have you discussed this with Mom?¡±

    Gazing out at the sea, Benson replied evenly, ¡°Liam will graduate and join thepany before me. Without taking a shortcut and just following the usual path, I can¡¯tpete with him. I don¡¯t aspire to enter the entertainment industry as a star. My goals are different.¡±

    Originally, when they both started at Tnd University, Benson genuinely wanted to major in finance.

    However, opting directly for finance would have raised suspicions after he just reintegrated into the family.

    Hence, he chose to study performing arts with Hattie.

    Although he considered it a waste of time, it was just a ruse to mislead the Ridges.

    Next semester, he ns to study finance abroad and return ready to take on a significant role.

    ¡°Hattie, I¡¯ve already talked it over with Mom. She¡¯s arranged a school for me abroad,¡± he concluded.

    Hattie lowered her gaze. ¡°Okay, Benson, it looks like we won¡¯t be spending much time together soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Hattie said with a smile, her lips curling up. ¡°I have no doubt that by the time you return, I¡¯ll have made it big in the spotlight, and my influence will surely be of help to you.¡±

    1/3

    22:07 hui, 20 Jun

    Chapter 145 Benson¡¯s Ambitions

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    At that moment, the siblings exchanged a look, their eyes alight with shared dreams for the future.

    Then, Benson stood and left.

    Hattie remained lounging in her chair, sunbathing and scheming about how she might meet Niall.

    50%

    Finished

    On the yacht¡¯s deck.

    The grill was hot, and the barbecue was underway.

    Jasper said, ¡°Liam, if Hattie is on the ind, Benson might be there too. Why don¡¯t you go say hello?¡±

    Liam, holding a skewer of chicken wings, replied coolly, ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    Zoren popped open a can, remarking, ¡°Benson¡¯s faced quite a lot since starting school. Anyone who can handle that isn¡¯t ordinary.

    ¡°Vio, what¡¯s your take on those siblings from your ss?¡±

    Sitting on a low stool, Violeta answered thoughtfully, ¡°Birds of a feather, I suppose. She¡¯s tight with Zelena and even joined the dance club with her. As for Benson, he doesn¡¯t really stand out in ss; he¡¯s very under the radar.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Hayden chimed in, ¡°Staying under the radar shows he¡¯s got the patience to deal with being marginalised at school and still manage his studies. That takes significant resilience and craftiness.¡±

    Liam nodded in agreement with Hayden¡¯s assessment.

    Niall came over with some freshly thawed fish, seasoned them, andid them on the grill.

    ¡°What¡¯s the topic?¡±

    ¡°We were just talking about the Ridges¡¯ less legitimate branches.¡±

    Niall settled down with them, ¡°Oh? What about them?¡±

    Zoren, with a hint of mischief in his voice, teased, ¡°Niall, imagine if Uncle Anton decided to bring back two illegitimate children who might im a share of the family fortune. What would you do then?¡±

    NEZ

    Niall replied with a straight face, ¡°Before they could even step foot back, he would be the main feature in the press, with headlines zing ''White Group Chairman admits to years of infidelity and chooses to end his life in remorse, leaving a poignant suicide note.''¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    The group fell silent, stunned by the severity of his response.

    ¡°Wow,¡± someone muttered, impressed by the dark humour.

    Niall continued, ¡°My mother didn¡¯t rise to prominence in the theater world by being passive. If my father ever caught wind, it wouldn¡¯t be pretty, so best keep such thoughts to yourself.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    2/3

    Chapter 145 Benson¡¯s Ambitions

    Violeta, unable to suppress a smile, added, ¡°And my father is known for his strict fidelity.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no room for illegitimate children in his book.

    ¡°If any were to appear, the first person to be dealt with would be my dad Anton, not the chill"

    Finished

    Niall nodded, ¡°True, and before Violeta returned, I hadn¡¯t really thought about taking over the family business. The n was always that the shares would be passed down, and those who were capable would naturally rise to lead. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    ¡°Now, with Violeta back, things might shift in their perspective.

    ¡±

 Chapter 146

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 146 It Was Violeta!

    ¡°Is thepany going to be passed on to Vio?¡± asked Zoren.

    Finished

    Niall responded thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s a possibility. Violeta is still quite young. She can afford to have some more years of fun after her graduation.¡±

    On the deck, the smoke from the barbecue was getting thicker.

    Far away, Hattie was watching them through a telescope.

    As the evening set in, Zoren managed to set up some music and lights on the luxury yacht, starting a lively party.

    They jumped and danced on the deck.

    Initially, while seated, their figures were blurred, but as they began to dance more actively, Hattie could make out their forms more clearly through her telescope.

    ¡°1, 2, 3 & people.

    ¡°The one in the ck jacket has to be Niall, but who are those other men, and who¡¯s that woman?¡±

    Hattie grew more certain of their familiarity, though regretfully, her telescope did not allow her to see their faces clearly.

    Even though she did not know the identity of the woman among them. Hattie felt she must be quite lucky to be in such esteemedpany.

    Being on Niall¡¯s yacht surely meant she was part of an exclusive circle.

    That woman must really be something special to be part of the group.

    ¡°She¡¯s so lucky.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a better telescope? I can hardly see.¡±

    Hattie threw the telescope down on the table in frustration and spoke to the servant.

    The servant replied with difficulty, ¡°Miss, this is the only kind of telescope we have on the ind.¡±

    The main reason was that a telescope with magnification that was too high was not for observation but for spying.

    This area is popted by the wealthy, and if they were to spot a reflective glint from a telescope, getting caught spying could lead to severe consequences!¡±

    Hattie shouted in frustration, ¡°What can I do then? I can¡¯t see anything!¡±

    The servant suggested, ¡°Miss Hattie, if you want a better view, we could take the speedboat closer to the yacht.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡±

    1/3

    08:05:11, 21 Jun 4

    Chapter 146 It Was Violeta!

    Finished

    The servant hesitated, ¡°But, Miss Hattie, it¡¯s gettingte, and the weather report mentioned a possible thunderstorm tonight. The winds are also getting stronger¡­¡±

    Hattie dismissed the caution with a sharp re, Just do as I say!¡±

    ¡°Very well, Miss.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The speedboat set off to sea with Hattie aboard, holding her binocrs.

    As they set off in the speedboat, the servant from the shore warned, ¡°Please be careful ande back quickly, Miss Hattie. The storm could hit at any moment, and it¡¯s dangerous to be out on the water.¡±

    Hattie ignored the warnings.

    The speedboat raced towards the yacht.

    Impatient, Hattie pulled out her binocrs to look, but she still could not see clearly.

    ¡°Go a little closer. I still can¡¯t see,¡± she urged.

    The crew member responded, ¡°Miss, moving any closer would take us beyond the ind¡¯s safety. perimeter.¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡± Hattie insisted.

    The crew member steered the speedboat closer to the yacht with no choice.

    As they approached, the images in the binocrs finally sharpened.

    Hattie stood up on the speedboat and gazed intently into her binocrs. Then, she froze in shock.

    On the yacht with Niall were Hayden and his group, and¡­ Violeta?

    Violeta?

    Violeta!

    Hattie, unable to believe what she was seeing, was full of questions. How could Violeta be mingling with Niall and his group?

    It seemed impossible, utterly impossible.

    She immediately pulled out her phone to call Zelena, but since Zelena was on a ne at the time, she did. not get the call. However, thankfully there was inte on the ne, so she could send messages.

    ¡®Zelena, do you know where Violeta went for the summer? she typed.

    Zelena was busy taking selfies on the ne. The bracelet looked gorgeous under the dim cabin lights, so she could not resist taking a few more pictures to post on social media. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Just as she was about to share her photos, she received Hattie¡¯s message.

    2/3

    08:05 Fri

    Chapter 146 It Was Violeta!

    Finished

    Surprised by the inquiry about Violeta, she replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably working at the cafe.

    72%

    ¡°No! Violeta isn¡¯t working at the cafe,¡± Hattie typed back quickly. ¡°She¡¯s traveling with Jasper and the others! And they¡¯vee to the ind!¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    What?

    Zelena was stunned when she read the message.

    How could that be? Where would Violeta get the money for travel? Her parents certainly didn¡¯t give her any money.

    Zelena, you must be mistaken. How could she possibly be vacationing on the ind?¡± she typed, sceptical.

    Seeing Zelena¡¯s disbelief, Hattie tried to take a photo of the yacht in front of her. She strained to capture the people on the yacht using her phone¡¯s camera, but unfortunately, the phone¡¯s resolution could not match that of the binocrs. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    ¡°Move closer! I can¡¯t get them in the shot,¡± she urged the speedboat driver.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 147

    Rebirth vs Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 147 The Storm Is Coming

    Finished

    The crew member cautioned, ¡°Miss, we really can¡¯t go any further. We¡¯re already in the middle of the sea

    Hattie dismissed him with a wave of her hand, ¡°What are you scared of? The sea is calm. It doesn¡¯t look like a storm ising. Just go over there, quickly!¡±

    With no room for debate, the crew member reluctantly steered the speedboat closer as Hattie demanded.

    Once close enough to capture the figures on the yacht with her phone, Hattie hurriedly took a picture and sent it to Zelena.

    The image was slow to load on the ne, and Zelena grew increasingly impatient.

    How could Violeta possibly be vacationing on an ind?

    That¡¯s absurd...

    Hattie must have made a mistake.

    When the photo finally loaded, Zelena quickly examined it.

    Though Hattie did her best, the faces were still blurry, yet with her intense dislike for Violeta, Zelena immediately recognized that the woman in the photo was indeed Violeta!

    ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t wrong! That¡¯s Violeta! I can¡¯t capture it well with my phone, but with my binocrs, it¡¯s clear! That¡¯s Violeta with Jasper, Hayden, Zoren, and Liam! And yes, that yacht is Niall¡¯s! How could Violeta be hanging out with them?¡±

    While Hattie was stunned, Zelena was even more dumbfounded!

    Impossible, Zelena thought. It couldn¡¯t be.

    Even if Violeta owned a cafe, it¡¯s newly opened and would not have generated much revenue. Where would she get the money for such an extravagant trip?

    Was it because of Jasper again?

    A frown formed on Zelena¡¯s face.

    She tapped out a message quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably just another trip with Jasper!¡±

    Yet, Hattie felt there was more to it.

    Niall and Zoren both bore thest name White, as did Violeta.

    Could it be that Violeta was also part of the White family?

    The thought struck Hattie as increasingly usible.

    ¡°Have you ever considered that Violeta might be a White?¡± she typed.

    1/3N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    08:05 Fri, 21 Jun We

    Chapter 147 The Storm is Coming

    À÷¾­72×ÖÌå

    Finished

    Zelena felt a jolt at the suggestion but quickly dismissed it, ¡°Hattie, isn¡¯t that a bit far-fetched? Gillian and I thought the same before, but all the info on the Whites is avable online. Where would they suddenly produce an heiress from? The family only acknowledges Niall!

    That seemed logical.

    Niall was known as the sole heir to the White Group, and Hattie¡¯s checks on him revealed no mention of a sister.

    Zelena continued, ¡°Also, before I reconnected with the kes, I looked into her real parents. They¡¯re just from some nondescript vige. They¡¯re not wealthy at all!

    ¡°Hattie, you might be overthinking this. Violeta probably met Niall through Jasper and the others. Since Niall is Zoren¡¯s cousin, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to introduce her!

    Hattie pondered Zelena¡¯s response.

    Meanwhile, the crew steering the speedboat noticed the wind picking up oddly¡ªit seemed a storm was indeed brewing.

    Hattie grew up in Harbor City, not Quinston.

    Despite Hattie¡¯s return to the Ridges in Quinston, her and Benson¡¯s status as illegitimate children made it hard for her to be epted by the elite circles of the city, which was why she ended up associating with Zelena.

    Hattie had hoped that Zelena, who imed to be Violeta¡¯s sister, could provide some rity. Yet, Zelena¡¯s firm statement that Violeta¡¯s biological parents were vigers only added to her confusion.

    Could Zelena¡¯s ount really be urate?

    Yet, Hattie felt that something was off¡ªit all seemed too simple.

    ¡°Miss, the weather¡¯s turning. We should get going!¡±

    Hattie was still pondering when the urgent call from the crew member snapped her back to reality.

    ¡°Stop yelling...¡±

    Looking up, Hattie¡¯s face shifted in rm.

    The sea that had been bathed in moonlight was now cloaked in darkness, covered by thick clouds. The speedboat, stuck in the middle of the sea, felt eerily isted.

    Moments before calm, the sea now hinted at an impending storm, with winds whipping her hair and waves beginning to churn. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Terrified, Hattie slumped back into her seat.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s head back! Hurry up!¡±

    The crew member quickly turned the speedboat and elerated back towards the ind.

    Soon, a loud p of thunder resounded above them.

    Chapter 147 The Storm Is Coming

    Boom!

    Hattie felt a chill run down her spine.

    Finished

    Meanwhile, on the yacht¡¯s deck, amidst music and barbecue, the group heard the ominous thunder. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Violeta nced at the sky, ¡°Niall, it looks like a storm ising. We should head inside.¡±

    Niall observed the increasing turbulence in the surrounding sea. ¡°Indeed, the weather is turning. The sea is getting choppy, and the wind is picking up. Let¡¯s go inside to avoid the rain. If it worsens, it might be safer to head to the ind.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Send Gifts

    252

    08:05 Fri, 21 Jun We

 Chapter 148

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 148 The Sudden Downpour

    3 72%

    Finished

    The yacht¡¯s supplies were limited, making it lessfortable than the estate if the weather worsened.

    Suddenly, Liam noticed a speedboat in the middle of the sea. Initially unsure, he moved closer to the railing and confirmed it was indeed a speedboat.

    "Look, there¡¯s a speedboat out there, he pointed out.

    Hearing this, Zoren and Jasper came over.

    "Huh? Who would be out on a speedboat at this time?¡± Jasper remarked.

    ¡°It¡¯s pitch ck out there; there¡¯s nothing to see."

    Violeta joined them, curious, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s someone on that speedboat, seems to be a woman. Let¡¯s get the binocrs and check.¡±

    With the binocrs, they could clearly see it was Hattie.

    Violeta dered, ¡°It¡¯s Hattie.¡±

    Zoren joked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Hattie? Liam, that¡¯s your sister.¡±

    Liam¡¯s face fell. ¡°Screw you.¡±

    Zoren retorted, ¡°Well, she is literally your sister. I¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    Hayden wiped his hands and joined them at the railing, looking towards the speedboat. ¡°What¡¯s she doinging here in a speedboat at this hour?¡±

    Jasper spected, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s trying to get on our yacht?¡±

    The sea was unusually rough that evening.

    Hattie had been staying on the ind for nearly a month under calm conditions, but tonight, the wind had picked up sharply.

    Seeing the weather turn, Benson instructed a servant, ¡°Go call my sister back in. It¡¯s about to pour.¡±

    The servant, clearly anxious, replied, ¡°Mr. Benson, Miss Hattie took the speedboat out earlier!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±

    The servant expressed her frustration, ¡°I tried to stop her. I warned her not to go, but she didn¡¯t listen¡­ What if she gets stranded at sea?!¡±

    Benson quickly went outside, binocrs in hand, to check the conditions at sea.

    The rain started abruptly, with a dark cloud swiftly moving towards them, carrying a torrential downpour and intermittent lightning shes.

    1/3

    Chapter 148 The Sudden Downpour

    ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s starting to rain!¡±

    The crew member inwardly cursed.

    He had previously warned Hattie against going out, but she had insisted.

    72%

    Finished

    Now, she was the one demanding they return quickly. He briefly entertained the thought of losing her overboard.

    Back on the yacht.

    ¡°It¡¯s really starting to pour. Let¡¯s head inside and avoid getting soaked,¡± Violeta suggested, catching some raindrops with her hand before looking back towards the sea.

    She observed the rapid approach of the heavy rain.

    Jasper remarked, ¡°At this speed, Hattie is going to be soaked through before she even makes it back to the ind.¡±

    Niall inquired, ¡°Are those the siblings who came back from Harbor City?¡±

    Benson confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the sister of the siblings.¡±

    They watched the speedboat attempting to make its way back to the ind.

    Niall gauged the distance, remarking, ¡°She¡¯s close enough to shore that she¡¯ll only get a bit wet from the rain; it shouldn¡¯t pose a danger.¡±

    Liam, losing interest in the spectacle, diverted his gaze. ¡°Let''s head inside and not worry about her.¡±

    Once they were in the cabin, Hayden pulled up the weather forecast on his phone. ¡°We should make our way to the ind; it looks like it¡¯ll rain all week!

    Niall agreed, ¡°A week of rain? Let¡¯s head to the ind. The Dawn is big, but it¡¯s still nicer on the ind.¡±

    Considering the worsening weather and the threat of thunderstorms, staying on the yacht seemed less safe than being onnd.

    Violeta concurred, ¡°Let¡¯s head back now before the rain gets worse.¡±

    Niall activated the yacht''s integrated speedboat from the control cabin.

    They nned to use the speedboat to return to the ind.

    Unlike Hattie¡¯s speedboat, which left herpletely drenched and looking like a soaked chicken, their speedboat was designed forfort. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Niall highlighted, ¡°Our speedboat is covered and won¡¯t expose us to the rain. Plus, it¡¯s three times faster than the standard models,¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    This meant they could get back to the ind faster than Hattie.

    They departed on the speedboat after coordinating with the ind staff for a nicku

    2/3

    08:05

    Chapter 148 The Sudden Downpour

    In contrast to Hattie¡¯s miserable state, they were travelling in luxury.

    Since they were headed in the same direction, their path would inevitably take them past Hattie¡¯s speedboat.

    Finished

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Caught in the downpour and urging the pilot to speed up, Hattie was unexpectedly hit by a huge wave stirred up by the powerful propellers of their speedboat. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    She swallowed a gulp of seawater.

    Coughing violently, she

    Coughing violently, she eximed, ¡°What just happened?!¡±

    That''s when she realised the wave was caused by the speedboat carrying Violeta and herpanions passing by.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Violeta¡¯s True Identity.

    ##Finished

    Seeing Violetafortably seated in the speedboat, untouched by the wind or rain, Hattie trembled with rage.

    ¡°D*rn it! D*mn them!¡±

    The speedboat¡¯s roof was made of specialised ss material, clear enough to see outside from within and vice versa.

    Thus, as they sped past Hattie¡¯s speedboat, not only did Hattie see Violeta, but Violeta also saw Hattie.

    Hattie¡¯s frantic, exasperated expression was fully visible to Violeta.

    Violeta simply turned her head away, her demeanour calm and unaffected.

    In her past life, Hattie had never been an ally, and this life was no different.

    Upon their arrival at the ind, the staff had three shuttle vehicles ready to transport them all back to the manor, along with raincoats.

    Meanwhile, on another part of the ind, Benson was observing the sea through binocrs.

    He had also noticed the two speedboats, one of which carried Violeta and her group.

    When Hattie reached the shore, she waspletely drenched. Immediately, a servant wrapped her in a towel.

    ¡°Hattie, why would you go out to sea sote at night?¡±

    Hattie, fuming and feeling unjustly treated, did not see her own mistake.

    ¡°Benson! They just drenched me with seawater, and I even choked on it!¡±

    Benson had also seen the incident.

    Given the speedboat Violeta and her friends were on, it was normal for it to kick up some waves due to its high-powered engine.

    Yet, it was uncertain whether it was intentional.

    Maybe it was just unlucky timing for Hattie.

    Benson suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. The rain is getting worse. You don¡¯t want to get sick.¡±

    Yet, Hattie was fuming inside. She did not have any issues with Hayden or Zoren; she suspected it might have been Violeta¡¯s doing.

    She thought it was a deliberate attempt to embarrass her.

    That darn Violeta!

    1/3

    Chapter 149 Violeta¡¯s True Identity

    her suspicions.

    ¡°Benson, I¡¯ve got an idea.¡±

    72%µÄ

    Finished

    Benson was busy studying, and hisputer screen was filled with finance videos, too. He was teaching himself!

    Noticing Hattie¡¯s entrance, he paused the video and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Hattie had given it a lot of thought; she did not trust Zelena¡¯s words entirely.

    Something felt off about Violeta¡¯s identity!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Recalling the incident with the Bamboo Eau de Parfum, Hattie had been suspicious of Violeta back then.

    Yet, at the time, Zelena had brushed it off, iming it was just a casual gift from Jasper.

    So, she had not dwelled on it much.

    Now, reflecting on it, things seemed increasingly fishy.

    Hattie sat down opposite Benson and began her analysis. ¡°Benson, I think there¡¯s something unusual about Violeta¡¯s background!

    ¡°Think about it: even if Violeta really is Jasper¡¯s girlfriend, and Jasper managed to bring her out, how could Jasper just introduce Violeta to someone with Niall¡¯s stature so easily?¡±

    If Violeta¡¯s parents were from a simple rural background, she would be on a totally different trajectory than Jasper, a wealthy scion. A future marriage seemed unlikely given their disparate backgrounds- something Jasper was surely aware of.

    High society often requires a match in social status or at least a partner who can bring benefits and influence to the family.

    Clearly, Violeta did not fit these criteria.

    Benson caught on to what Hattie was suggesting. ¡°Okay, what else?¡±.

    ¡°The crucial detail,¡± Hattie continued, ¡°is Violeta¡¯s surname-White.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Violeta is also a White?¡± Benson asked, lowering his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hattie confirmed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with Zelena. She confirmed that her investigations found Violeta¡¯s biological parents were not from a wealthy background. I also researched Niall and found records showing he¡¯s an only child.

    ¡°Moreover, Violeta is close to Zoren at school. So, there''s only one exnation,¡± Hattie concluded.

    Benson looked at her thoughtfully

    ¡°I suspect that Violeta might be an illegitimate child! Maybe she¡¯s Zoren¡¯s sister!¡±

    Benson naused

    2/3

    08:05 Fri, 21 Jun ¨C

    Chapter 149 Violeta¡¯s True Identity

    7230

    Finished

    Hattie exined, ¡°It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that Violeta also has the surname White and is close to them. It can only mean they are rted. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    If she¡¯s Zoren¡¯s half-sister, then it wasn¡¯t Jasper who introduced her to high society, but Zoren. That would make Niall her cousin!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Benson inquired.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a theory,¡± Hattie admitted.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the only exnation that makes sense. If Violeta is Zoeren¡¯s half-sister, her rtionship with Jasper is more fitting. I¡¯m confident in my theory. Violeta must be a White. Her exclusive perfume couldn¡¯t have been obtained without significant connections.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    If Violeta was indeed an illegitimate daughter of the Whites, that would exin a lot for Hattie, making her feel much better about the whole situation. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    S

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 You Got Scared?

    Finished!

    Benson¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Violeta is an illegitimate child or not. What¡¯s important is that you don¡¯t make an enemy of her, Hattie.¡±

    ¡°Benson, it¡¯s hard to swallow that simply bearing the surname White grants automatic nobility, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hattie¡¯s frustration was evident in her tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Violeta doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    They had already shed a lot at school, so avoiding conflict now seemed impossible.

    Benson sighed, ¡°Hattie, the White family is a major yer in Quinston. Having them as friends could be beneficial.¡±

    Hattie scoffed, ¡°Seriously? Violeta?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Violeta, even Zoren is merely a peripheral member of the White family. The real person to befriend is Niall! He¡¯s the one with real power. Benson, stop worrying about me. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Meanwhile, back on the ind.

    Violeta and the others returned to the vi.

    Violeta headed to her room for a shower. Before the rain started, the servants had already moved the birdcage from the terrace into her room.

    Downstairs, a cake was being baked, and a servant brought a slice up to Violeta.

    ¡°Ms. Violeta, please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She took the cake into her room. With the rain pouring outside, a movie ying in the background, and a delicious cake to enjoy, it was the perfect setting for a cozy night in.

    But before diving into the cake, Violeta needed to find an exciting movie to watch!

    She grabbed the remote and started searching for a horror movie. While she was busy, Violeta didn¡¯t notice that the cake on the table was being sneakily pecked at by Hera, the little bird.

    Hera tasted the cake and found it delicious.

    Pecking even faster, it made a mess of the cake in no time.

    When Violeta finally found a horror movie and turned around, she saw the cake inplete disarray.

    ¡°Hera!¡±

    ¡°Chirp...¡±

    Violeta walked over and put Hera back in its cage.

    15

    08:00

    Chapter 150 You Got Scared?

    Finished!

    Bing!

    Violeta crawled into her bed and prepared to enjoy the movie.

    Just then, a knock at the door interrupted her. Wondering who it could be, she called out and walked in.

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    ¡°Want to y a board game? Are you still awake?¡±

    Zoren walked into the room, ncing around. He didn¡¯t see Violeta, just the birdcage sitting on the table.

    The horror movie was being projected from Violeta¡¯s phone onto the wall, but with the bright lights in the room, Zoren didn¡¯t notice.

    Hera was inside the cage, preening its feathers.

    Zoren walked over and poked at Hera with a small stick nearby. ¡°Where¡¯s your owner? Why are you the only one here?¡±

    ¡°Chirp...¡±

    Hera suddenly let out a chirp.

    ¡°Woowooow.¡±

    Out of nowhere, a strange sound echoed from behind, like someone was crying.

    Zoren looked around, then nced at the window, but didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. However, he realized the window wasn¡¯t closed properly. The wind and rain outside were making the curtains sway. He walked over and shut the window.

    ¡°Chirp...¡±

    Hera chirped again.

    Zoren muttered, ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise? You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m out of here¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­.¡±

    He heard the scream clearly this time.

    Zoren was frightened and a chill running down his spine.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    He turned around and saw the terrifying opening of the horror movie projected on the wall, featuring a ghostly face. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zoren jumped, yelling out in fear.

    Just then, Violeta wasing upstairs with a new slice of cake.

    Hearing Zoren¡¯s shout, she quickly rushed back to the room. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    23

    Chapter 150 You Got Scared?

    Finished!

    ¡°Zoren!¡±

    Zoren walked to the door and nearly bumped into Violeta, who was holding a te of cake.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Zoren stopped just in time, ¡°Wo, when did you go upstairs?¡±

    ¡°I went downstairs to get some cake. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Zoren patted his chest. ¡°If you¡¯re going out, at least turn off your horror movie. It scared me half to death! I came to see if you wanted to y some games in the lounge. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    ¡°You got scared? Haha¡­¡± Violetaughed.

    She chuckled. ¡°Sure, you head downstairs first. I¡¯ll quickly grab a jacket and catch up with you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, seriously! Who would¡¯ve thought a girl like you would be into horror movies¡­¡±

    Zoren pouted as he walked out.

    Violeta entered her room, paused the movie, put on a jacket and carried the cake downstairs.

    Hera watched from the ceiling, chirped twice when Violeta left, then closed her eyes to rest.

    Violeta walked downstairs to the lounge where everyone was gathered.

    Niall was standing by the window.

    The lounge had arched win

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Esports Room

    Finished

    Niall remarked, "It''s not just that. There might be flooding, but the bigger issue is the ind next door. Their foundation isn''t stable, and a tsunami could cause it to copse"

    Liam, sitting on the sofa nearby, frowned at this.

    Zoren walked over and ced a reassuring hand on Liam''s shoulder. "Your sister and brother are still there."

    Liam didn''t respond.

    Violeta put the cake on the table, sat on the carpet with her legs crossed and, said, "If that ind copses, they''re in big trouble. Aren''t you going to help, Liam?"

    Liam knew he couldn''t avoid helping, even if he didn''t want to.

    Hattie and Benson were part of the Ridge family, even though they were born out of wedlock. They had been epted back into the family, and his grandfather subtly recognised them. If something went wrong and it came to light that Liam was there but didn''t assist, his grandfather would be angry.

    Additionally, Liam worried about the bacsh if they survived and decided to go against him. Exining his actions would be tough.

    The more he pondered it, the more anxious Liam became.

    "We''ll talk about it once it copses. When their timees, no one can stop it.

    "It''s all up to destiny."

    The lounge had various board games and a pool table.

    The staff brought in a bottle of red wine and some sses.

    As Violeta enjoyed her cake, they started a game of pool, and Niall was busy on his phone.

    Violeta, still nibbling on her cake, explored the area and found an esports room behind the lounge.

    She looked at Niall and asked, "Can we use this esports room, Niall? It''s likely pouring outside, and the inte cafes might be shut."

    Niall, covering the phone, responded, "Yeah, we have inte here."

    When they were setting up the ind''s wirelesswork, they took the ind''s weather into ount and made special adjustments.

    Violeta checked out the esports room and noticed the impressive setup.

    The equipment is top-notch, withrge monitors with a cool, futuristic vibe.

    Considering them ying pool outside, Violeta decided to just pull up a chair and y inside.

    1/3

    Chapter 151 Esports Room

    There were plenty of popr games, but ¡®MISS¡¯ caught Violeta''s eye.

    During middle school, Violeta, like any other teenager, enjoyed ying games.

    % ??%

    Finished

    Butter on, she aimed to get into Tnd University, so she gave up gaming and concentrated on studying hard.

    Finally, she was admitted to Tnd University with top-notch grades. She had nned to make up for lost game time after getting into Tnd University.

    However, little did she know that before she even started university, Zelena woulde back.

    From then on, her spare time at university was spent working to earn a living. Gaming waspletely out of the picture. Until her death, Violeta never found the time to revisit those happy moments.

    Reflecting on it now, she longed for those moments.

    MLSS belonged to the MOBA genre.

    In this life, her ount may have been idle for just two years.

    But now, as Violeta sat in front of theputer screen and entered her game ount on the keyboard, she was the only one who knew that it was not just two years, but a whole lifetime.

    The game interface has undergone earth-shaking changes, and the gamey has also been updated.

    Fortunately, the core of the game remains unchanged, and Violeta quickly became familiar with it after a little exploration.

    Her ount used to be top-tier, but now it''s fallen to the bottom. Despite that, she''s confident that her skills are still top-notch!

    Sheunched a game andpletely lost herself in the excitement.

    In a different room, following a video chat with Zelena, Hattie geared up to join forces with Zelena and Casey from the dance club for some gaming.

    "Violeta, you''re our ace yer. You should take the jungle role and guide us to victory."

    "We''re counting on you!"

    Hattie felt a surge of pride. "I''m not that outstanding; just decent. But if you''re all game, let''s do this together!" Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, don''t be so modest."

    "You''ve got a knack for those heroes, it''s impressive, especially for a girl like you. As for me, I''m morefortable with support characters haha..."

    The trio teamed up andunched into a game while exchanging banter over voice chat.

    Interestingly, at the same time Violeta was indulging in a slice of cake while waiting for a match!

    Chapter 151 Esports Room

    The delightful sweetness of the cake danced on her taste buds, filling Violeta with anticipation.

    It had been a while since herst game, and she was determined to shine!

    She pondered whether she still had the same level of performance as in the past.

    Finished

    She yed a few warm-up matches, and once she felt self-assured, she would transition to ranked Her current ranking couldn''t match her expertise! The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    games.

    All roles were swiftly assigned.

    Violeta was the flexible substitute yer.

    Observing that there was one position left in the midne after her teammates had made their choices, she casually picked a hero with simple mechanics that could swiftly eliminate enemies. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    On the opposing team, Hattie took on the jungle role, Zelena chose the midne, and Casey opted for support. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    With roles decided, the gamemenced loading.

    Send Gifts

    252

    O

    Rebirth vs Rebirth Trage

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Ridiculous ID

    Finished

    Zelena nced at the opposing team¡¯s ID andughed. ¡°Hey, look at the midne yer¡¯s name on the other side. It¡¯s so funny!¡±

    I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle!

    Casey chuckled. ¡°Judging by that ID, it might be a man. He doesn¡¯t even have any skins. Tsk.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s ount was loaded with skins. Zelena didn¡¯t have her own ount, so she had splurged on one that came with all the skins.

    Casey¡¯s ount wasn¡¯t filled, but she had quite a few skins too. So, the first thing she noticed was the skinless midner on the other side.

    Unluckily for them, the yer with the ID ¡®I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle¡¯ was none other than Violeta.

    In fact, Violeta¡¯s ount had arge collection of skins.

    Two years ago, her ount was nearly maxed out with skins.

    However, since she hadn¡¯t yed for a long time, she hadn¡¯t bought any new skins. So now her ount appeared bare.

    Loading wasplete and the game started.

    Violeta set down her fork and focused on the game.

    It had been a long time since Violeta had yed, so her initial positioning wasn¡¯t good. While clearing minion waves, she took several hits from the enemy midner¡¯s abilities, forcing her to retreat to the base with low health.

    Zelena had already ridiculed her many times over chat, calling the opposing midner stupid, like a bot.

    Overflowing with confidence, she typed in during the gamey: You y like a bot. Can¡¯t even contest minion waves, how stupid hahaha¡­N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Violeta scowled. She ignored the taunts and looked at her opponent¡¯s ID.

    Lena the Great Cutie

    T

    "Lena the Great Cutie?"

    ¡°What a ridiculous name. Looks like I¡¯ll have to take you down.¡±

    After clearing the next minion wave, Violeta hid in the bushes. When Zelena approached, Violeta unleashed all her abilities on her.

    ¡®Sh!t¡¯ Zelena cursed.

    She barely escaped with low life and retreated under her tower to heal.

    1/3

    08:06 Fri, 21 Jun We

    Chapter 152 Ridiculous ID

    returned to herne to farm.

    71%

    Finished

    Hattie, ying as the jungler, was about to take down the dragon when Violeta spotted her and forced her to back off.

    Zelena,

    at half health, refused to go back to base. She was taken down by Violeta.

    Zelena typed furiously: ¡°If you have the abilities, don¡¯t hide in the bush! So annoying!¡±

    Violeta didn¡¯t respond, focusing on supporting othernes and helping her jungler take down the dragon.

    Hattie was able to secure one dragon, but when she went to steal the enemy¡¯s buff, Violeta struck her, leaving her low on health. Their jungler swooped in to finish her off.

    Hattie, now a bit riled up, remarked, ¡°This midner has good awareness, definitely not a newbie.¡±

    Zelena and Casey weren¡¯t highly-ranked yers. Among them, Hattie had the highest rank.

    Technically, with her skill level, Hattie should have been able to win this match with her eyes closed. However, they hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such an aware midner.

    As the game progressed, Zelena became increasingly anxious, afraid of being ambushed by Violeta. So, she refrained from providing support to othernes.

    Violeta tookplete control of the game¡¯s tempo. With each sessful y, Violeta regained her rhythm, racking up more kills, and before long, twones¡¯ towers were destroyed.

    Hattie couldn¡¯t carry the game on her own. Frustrated, she called out, ¡°Lena, do something! Why are you just sitting in midne?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared she¡¯ll ambush me. Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go support,¡± Zelena admitted.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    However, as soon as she moved to support, Violeta took her down in an instant.

    Staring at the ck screen, Zelena was fuming and started typing furiously, hurling insults at Violeta.

    ¡°Can you do anything other than hide in bushes and ambush people?¡±

    Violeta dismissed her, staying focused on maintaining the game¡¯s momentum:

    After securing the dragon, a team fight broke out, and the opposing team was utterly decimated.

    Hattie was speechless. She couldn¡¯t carry the team alone. With no damageing from the midner and the other twones constantly copsing; her economy suffered. She was powerless.

    On top of that, Violeta repeatedly interrupted her when she yed as a jungler.

    After several frustrating encounters, Hattie couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore and typed: ¡°The midner is so dirty!¡±

    Violeta managing both her gamey and ncing at the oing team¡¯s breakdowns felt increasingly

    2/3

    Chapter 152 Ridiculous ID

    Finished

    satisfied.

    In the next team fight, Violeta initiated and took down Hattie, the only damage dealer, but suffered massive damage and died for the first time. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Ironically, it was Zelena who killed her.

    Despite her 1/10 score, she was extremely happy and genuinely thrilled at having taken down Violeta.

    Ha! You died! Serves you right!

    However, soon after she had sent the message, their base was destroyed.

    Violeta was in a good mood. Because her character died, she had time to respond to the opposing team.

    ¡°Honestly, opening a chips bag is more entertaining than facing you guys. Are you in kindergarten? Your jungler must be in middle school. Altogether, you can¡¯t evenplete nine years ofpulsory The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    education!¡±

    Lena the Great Cutie typed: ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡±

    I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle typed: ¡°You¡¯re a waste of space. Minions are more useful than you. If I were you, I¡¯d just go AFK. It¡¯s like a one¨Cvs¨Cten battle; it¡¯sughable! Like feeding Oreos to my pet, hahaha¡­¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Zelena was seething. She was typing her retorts furiously when suddenly the crystal exploded.

    It happened while they were busy trading insults.

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 153

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 153 Gaming Drama Unveiled

    Their teammates yed brilliantly, pushing the crystal and securing victory.

    Victory!

    Violeta couldn''t contain her joy as she saw the victory sign shing on the screen.

    Zelena was still fuming, "No way! I''m furious! I want to drag him here and curse him!¡±

    Hattie exited the game and opened the profile of "I''m Your Sixth Uncle" to see his information.

    One nce at the profile, and her eyes widened in shock.

    They had assumed this yer was a man. Unexpectedly, she was a woman!

    Furthermore, many of her heroes held national rankings!

    71.90

    Finished

    Even though those rankings were from the past, her low current rank was indicating she didn''t y often anymore.

    No wonder her game rhythm was so good. She used to be on the national leaderboard!!

    "She''s at the national leaderboard! And she''s a woman!"

    Casey scoffed. ¡°No wonder. Only a woman could be that annoying."

    Zelena added bitterly, "What''s the big deal about her being a woman? She was so lowly, I bet someone else yed on her ount before. If she used to be on the national leaderboard, why is her rank so low now? Probably had some guy boosting her, and now that he''s gone, her rank was stuck!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the esports room¡­

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Violeta sneezed and rubbed the tip of her nose.

    "It must be ¡®Lena the Great Cutie¡¯ cursing me behind my back. I should have taken her down a few more times.¡±

    She was about to start another game when an invitation icon popped up in the top left corner of her screen.

    She clicked on it and saw it was from "Lena the Great Cutie inviting her to join a group.

    ¡°Heh, it''s interesting. Are you here to scold me?¡±

    She had regretted not taking down Lena a few more times, and now Lena was inviting her.

    Well, it''s nothing to lose¡­

    Then, she epted the invitation.

    As soon as she entered the room, a barrage of voices of Zelena and her friends hit her ears.

    1/3

    08:06 Fri, 21 Jun

    Chapter 153 Gaming Drama Unveiled

    "D*mn, this b*tches.

    71%Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Finished

    "Wow, she''s got guts. Turn on your mic!¡±

    ¡°She''s here to get insults, isn¡¯t she? So d*rn annoying! She always hides in the bushes to ambush us..."

    The voices of the three came from her earpiece.

    Violeta was stunned. She immediately recognised all of them.

    They were Zelena, Hattie, and Casey!

    What a coincidence! This is too much of a coincidence!

    Casey taunted. ¡°You used to be on the national leaderboard, huh? Why don¡¯t you turn on your mic? Your rank was probably boosted. You''re f*cking shameless! Disgusting! You are a scum!"

    Hearing their insults, Violeta quickly opened a small window beside her screen, typed a few lines of code, and downloaded a voice pack from the inte. After that, she plugged that in her headphones. She did it in one fluid motion.

    Her voice transformed from a crisp female tone to a deep and nice male voice.

    "Can''t handle your losing, huh?"

    There was no reply from the other side.

    The three were immediately dumbfounded.

    Confusion washed over their face.

    What is this!? A moment ago, we concluded that she was a woman. How is she suddenly be a man?

    Sitting in front of herputer, Violeta could almost see their confused face.

    She spoke with a mocking tone, ¡°Can''t handle losing, huh? I¡¯ll give you a chance for revenge. Get a few more people and y another match. If I lose, I''ll apologize. But if you lose, you have to call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ and admit you were wrong. Deal?"

    There was another silence.

    Hattie immediately retorted, ¡°What a bullsh*t! As if you f*ck deserve that!"

    Violeta leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms. ¡°Whether I deserve it or not isn''t decided by words, it''s decided by scores. And judging by your 1/10, 3/7, and 0/12, I''d say you don''t deserve it either."

    ¡°See ya, little brats. Daddy''s leaving."

    After bidding her farewell, Violeta exited the room.

    Whenever Violeta left, Hattie was still swearing.

    ¡°A*shole! That guy is delusional! Heck, he thinks I¡¯ll call him Daddy? I''d rather call him a d*ck."

    Casey and Zelena were aolen veru arena

    2/3

    Chapter 153 Gaming Drama Unveiled

    As they fumed, Casey suddenly remembered something-

    Finished

    ¡°Lena, did you know our school is hosting an intercollegiate esports tournament next month? The first prize includes official support to shoot a live-action cosy game MV" The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Zelena, who was still fuming from "I''m Your Sixth Uncle" ravings, began to calm down after hearing Casey''s words.

    Casey remarked, ¡°Hey guys, I heard about this tournament a few days ago, but we can¡¯t disclose it until it''s finalized. Stay with us."

    Hattie scoffed. "Huh, so what? I know about the tournament, and I''m definitely signing up."

    Hattie¡¯s ambition wasn¡¯t a secret. She wanted to gain exposure and influence while still in school, to help her career after graduation. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Zelena shared the same hidden ambition with Hattie.

    They aimed to seize every opportunity for exposure during their school years, so they could start ahead of their peers after graduation.

    Casey remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many people from theputer sciences department are already forming teams on the forum. I don''t have the technical skills to join, but if you two want to participate, you''d better start recruiting team members now.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 154

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 154 An Esports Goddess

    The room suddenly became silent.

    Zelena and Hattie were both thinking it over for a while.

    Finished

    The thought of debuting as an esports goddess, who was adored by thousands of fans, sounded pretty awesome.

    I¡¯d attract female fans, as well as arge number of male fans.

    However, Zelena¡¯s skills were awful. If she registered in the tournament, she definitely couldn¡¯t win at her current level, unless she yed support to boost her ranking. Even then, she would need strong teammates to carry her.

    If her teammates were not good enough, she wouldn''t stand a chance.

    This meant she must find some top-notch teammates.

    Hattie¡¯s skills were okay, but far from elite level.

    Meanwhile, that guy from earlier, I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle¡¯, had amazing awareness. Even though his rank wasn¡¯t high yet, with that level of game sense, it was only a matter of time before he climbed the ranks. Plus, he used to be on the national leaderboard! and he was in the same server region as them. It would be perfect if they could recruit him!

    Hattie coughed lightly. ¡°Ahem, what was his name again?¡±

    Zelena had the same thought. Getting a free national leaderboard yer would be so much better than recruiting average school yers. They would be way ahead right from the start.

    Cassy hesitated. ¡°Hattie, you want to team up with that guy from earlier? But we just insulted him. He¡¯s not going to help us.¡±

    Zelena pondered for a while, then said arrogantly. ¡°So what if he¡¯s skilled? He doesn¡¯t have many skins, which means he¡¯s broke. We''re wealthy! If it weren¡¯t for the game, he¡¯d never have the chance to meet us. Teaming up with us would be a huge win for him. Besides, he¡¯s a guy! If we send him a photo, he¡¯ll change his mind.¡±

    Cassy didn¡¯t say anything.

    Hattie agreed with Zelena¡¯s statements and spoke contemptuously, ¡°You¡¯re right, Lena. If he didn¡¯t y games, he''d never know us. Let¡¯s try reaching out to him again. If we need to, we can offer him some money.¡±

    Violeta left the esports room to get some water.

    She ran into Hayden and his friends, who had just finished ying pool.

    Hayden inquired, ¡°Were you just ying a game in there?¡±

    Violeta nodded. ¡°Yeah, I was ying MLSS. Do you guys y too? Do you want to join me? I can carry you!¡±

    Chapter 154 An Esports Goddess

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Finished

    Zoren burst outughing at her bold statement. ¡°Vio, you¡¯re killing me with this bravado. I can¡¯t handle it.¡± Violeta shot him a sharp look. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    Liam chimed in, ¡°Some girls are good at games, but I haven¡¯t met one yet.¡±

    Jasper, leaning against the pool table, added calmly, ¡°Same here, I¡¯ve never seen one that could carry me to win.¡±

    Violeta drank the water and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met me until now. Get ready to be amazed!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Zoren¡¯sughter was getting louder.

    Hayden set down his cue stick and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too loud.

    ¡°Hayden, do you y?¡±

    Hayden lowered his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t y games.¡±

    Violeta was surprised. ¡°Excuse me, do you not y any games? How do you live without all that fun? That¡¯s such a shame.¡±

    Liamughed, ¡°It¡¯s not that Hayden doesn¡¯t y games. He does y one.¡±

    ¡°What game?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He ys ¡®Happy Poker¡¯, which is popr with millions of people and upies the top ten of the game rankings all year round.¡±

    Zoren added, ¡°That¡¯s right. He used to sit in the back of the ss, not paying attention, just ying poker. He won over thirty games in a row! His luck is insane.¡±

    Violeta was stunned.

    That¡¯s a huge contrast!

    Violeta recalled something, and then a sudden realisation struck her. ¡°So that¡¯s what he was fiddling with on his phone the other day. He was ying poker!¡±

    Zoren nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Hayden sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ying at that time.¡±

    Violeta smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Hayden pressed his lips together in silence.

    Niall chimed in ¡®Hauden amhalelu nicked un noker from his family The Frost family tradition is strong

    08:06 Fri, 21 Jun 7 we.

    Chapter 154 An Esports Goddess

    -71%

    Finished

    During New Year¡¯s, their main hall can fit five poker tables. Vio, remember our parents also yed there.st year?"

    The Frost family¡¯s love for poker influenced Hayden from a young age.

    On his first birthday, he grabbed a spade card in one hand and a poker rulebook in the other.

    Even though they yed poker, due to their professionalmitments, they yed for very low stakes and purely just for fun during the holidays. ying it for a few days wouldn¡¯t even cover the cost of one pack of cigarettes. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    In Quinston¡¯s business circles, there was even a saying, ¡°Decisions that impact the national economy are made at the Frost family''s poker tables.¡±

    The stakes might be low, but the games were filled with intricate social manoeuvres. Not just anyone could join those games; one needed to earn their spot. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Violeta nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    Returning to the main topic, she asked, ¡°So, do you guys want to y MLSS? Let¡¯s build a team!¡±

    Jasper responded, ¡°Yeah, sure. By the way, there will be an esports tournament when the school starts.

    Vio, You love ying so much, it¡¯d be a waste if you didn¡¯t sign up.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 155

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 155 A Bitter Realisation.

    Violeta¡¯s lowered her gaze. ¡°Esports tournament?¡±

    71%

    Finished

    She recalled vaguely seeing a pop-up ad for the tournament on the main page when she logged into the game, but it hadn¡¯t caught her attention at the time.

    In her previous life, suchpetitions were out of her reach. Violeta was too busy working multiple jobs to even think about entering tournaments. Thus, the idea of thispetition left little impression on her back then.

    Zoren chimed in, ¡°The champion gets a boost from the official game tform and gets to shoot a live-action game MV.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s eyes widened in excitement.

    After hearing Zoren¡¯s words, Violeta suddenly remembered.

    In her previous life, the lead female in that MV was Hattie.

    Before Hattie debuted, she had gained online poprity as a self-proimed game addict girl.

    Violeta realized the only decent yer on the opposing team at hertest game was their jungler, and she had overheard from the voice chat that it was Hattie herself.

    She truly had some skills, but not enough to be unbeatable.

    Violeta dered firmly, ¡°I¡¯m joining the tournament!¡±

    This was an opportunity she wasn¡¯t going to let slip by. If Hattie wanted it, Violeta wanted it even more.

    Only a stronger one could obtain it, and Violeta had no intention of backing down.

    Jasper said, ¡°You¡¯ll need a team. Do you have any teammates?¡±

    Violeta paused. ¡°Not really.¡±

    She had a few friends; there were a few yers from the national leaderboard she had teamed up with two years ago, but she hadn¡¯t logged in for two years. They¡¯d probably forgotten about her by now.

    Zoren advised, ¡°Then let¡¯s form a team.¡±

    Liam nced at Zoren, "Are you joining too?"

    Zoren shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the tournament itself, but if Vio wants to join, I¡¯ll help her out.¡±

    With the four of them, they¡¯d have a full team of five. It seemed perfect.

    Jasper pointed out, ¡°Hade can¡¯t y. He¡¯s a novice.¡±

    Zoren suggested, ¡°He can y support. I¡¯ll be the mage, Jas, you take the marksman, Liam, you go as roamer, and Vio can y jungler.¡±

    Hayden squinted. ¡°Who made you the boss?¡±

    Chapter 155 A Bitter Realisation

    Jasper agreed, ¡°Yeah, you even assigned roles to us. You¡¯re so amazing.¡±

    Liam added, ¡°Your assignment doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    Zoren stammered, ¡°Uh, well... Vio, what do you think?¡±

    Finished

    Violeta hesitated for a while before speaking, ¡°If Hayden can¡¯t y, we¡¯d be carrying dead weight. How are we supposed to win with that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this when school starts. I need to get my rhythm back first.¡±

    After speaking, she turned around and walked into the esports room holding her water cup, leaving behind a sense of resolve and determination.

    The lounge fell silent.

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±

    Jasper couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, and soon the entire group erupted in a chorus ofughter.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hade got dissed by Vio! Hahaha, she called you a dead weight! Hahaha!¡±

    Hayden¡¯s cold gaze swept over them. ¡°Is that so funny? Did I say I wanted to join?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all. I just recalled other funny things, that¡¯s all. Hade, just pretend I wasn¡¯tughing.¡±

    Violeta returned to the esports room and saw another invite message pop up on the screen.

    She walked over, ced her water cup down and took a seat.

    She epted the invitation after putting on her headphones and activating the voice changer.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Ready to call me Daddy?¡±

    Zelena¡¯s voice came through, ¡°We invited you to test your skills! Don¡¯t get cocky, or you might lose your teeth!¡±

    Violeta responded, ¡°Let¡¯s solo then. Have your best yer face me. If I win, all three of you call me daddy.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we skip the ¡®Daddy¡¯ thing?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see we all have premium skins?¡± Zelena hinted that they were rich women.

    ¡°So?¡± Violeta retorted. ¡°Did you gild them with gold?¡±

    This guy¡¯s words are infuriating!

    8:07 Fri, 21 JunN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Chapter 155 A Bitter Realisation

    Finished

    Hattie bit back her anger. If it weren¡¯t for recruiting him to join in the tournament with them, she would haveshed out long ago. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Well, this is just an online game and we don¡¯t even know each other. Even if we lost and called him Daddy, it won¡¯t matter. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Hattie said, ¡°We ept your terms but with one condition. If you win, you have to join our team for the college tournament. Your gaming region is Quinston. The same city as us.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!

    Violeta¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement, and she agreed readily, ¡°Sure, sounds good.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll solo against you.¡±

    They quickly set up a room for an intense solo match.

    As Violeta expected, Hattie was skilled, but not skillful enough to win.

    Violeta used her as a practice to get her rhythm back, ying on a 3v3 map.

    Unsurprisingly, Violeta won.

    ¡°You lose in less than ten minutes. Wow, you¡¯re that bad. With skills like yours, you think you canpete? Tsk... Alright, call me daddy.¡±

    ¡°You lost the game, now keep your promise.¡±

    Violeta waited for them to call her ¡°daddy.¡±

    She had turned on the recording application on her phone and waited for them.

    Zelena hadn¡¯t expected ¡°I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle¡± to beat Hattie in a solo match.

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 The Sweet Satisfaction This was yet another demonstration of his impressive skills.

    A single word, "Daddy", was the price to recruit him into their team.

    A +5 Pearls Although neither Hattie nor Zelena were particrly willing, the prospect of participating in the uing college tournament made them excited.

    "Can we skip the ''Daddy'' thing? I''ll pay you to join us."

    "No way."

    35

    Violeta''s refusal was firm. "If you can''t afford to lose, don''t gamble."

    They were speechless.

    Zelena clenched her teeth. "Fine. If we say say it, you join the team."

    Violeta casually cleaned his ear. "Sure."

    After the other side agreed, Zelena and Hattie reluctantly mumbled, "Daddy," in voices as quiet as a mosquito''s hum.

    00

    Though they spoke softly, Violeta was prepared. She had three speakers at max volume, ensuring her phone could record their voices clearly.

    Once the recording was done, Violeta grinned.

    Zelena stated, "We had a deal. You have to join us."

    would Violeta turned off her voice changer in the background and spoke in her original voice. "Sorry, I''ve changed my mind. There''s a saying: birds of a feather flock together. ying with trash like you only tarnish my reputation for years."

    The three were dumbfounded.

    Their opponent''s voice suddenly shifted from a deep male tone to a crisp female voice.

    Zelena and her friends were stunned. What was going on? Why did his voice suddenly change into a woman''s voice?

    Wasn''t he a guy?

    Hattie stammered, "Y-You''re not a guy?"

    Casey added, "Wait a minute, why does her voice sound so familiar?"

    A bad feeling crept over Zelena. "Is she ... Violeta?"

    Zelena was the first to recognise Violeta''s voice, and Violeta felt quite pleased.

    She sneered, "Zelena, how was your summer holiday? I''m d you remember Daddy''s voice. It makes me happy."

    1/3

    Chapter 156 The Sweet Satisfaction Zelena turned speechless.

    Boom!

    Zelena was boiling with anger.

    Hattie was equally shocked. "Violeta?! You pretended to be a man to trick us, you b*tch!"

    By now, it was toote for regrets.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hattie was just as furious as Zelena.

    +5 Pears They had hoped to recruit a valuable ally, only to be yed by Violeta, and now they had even called her "Daddy".

    How could they ever face her at school again? Their reputations were ruined!

    "Violeta, you''re the worst!"

    Violetaughed. "Oh,e on, don''t be like that. Just a moment ago, you were calling me ''Daddy'' so shyly!"

    Hattie was shaking with anger and outright denied it.

    "I didn''t say it! You''re imagining things!"

    Zelena retorted, "What proof do you have that we said it? Don''t use us without evidence!"

    Violeta didn''t respond. Instead, she simply took out her phone and yed the recording of them calling her "Daddy".

    "Daddy... Daddy... Daddy... Daddy..."

    The voices of Zelena and Hattie echoed in an endless loop.

    Kaboom!

    The thunder roared louder outside, mirroring the chaos inside Zelena and Hattie''s hearts.

    At this moment, they both wished they could strangle Violeta.

    Violeta had tricked us and had our voices recorded?!

    This sneaky little b*tch!

    Hattie roared angrily, "Delete that recording right now! Delete it!"

    Violeta casually scratched her ear, ignoring Hattie''s demand.

    "What? I can''t hear you. Bad signal After saying that, she exited the room and logged out of the game.

    Oh, the sweet satisfaction!

    08:06 Sat, 22 Jun Chapter 156 The Sweet Satisfaction

    94%

    +5 Pearls

    Even without seeing Zelena and e

    Hattie, she could vividly imagine their rage on the other side of the

    screens.

    They must be gritting their teeth, losing sleep, and driven to the brink of madness...

    It''s so entertaining!

    As long as she had the recording, she could torment them whenever she wanted once school started.

    The thrill was far better than winning dozens of ranked games in a row.

    After Violeta left the game, Hattie tried to invite her back into the room, only to find Violeta''s avatar greyed out.

    That little b*tch had already logged off!

    "Ahhhh!

    "Violeta, you dared to y with me like this. I won''t let you get away with it!"

    In her rage, Hattie swept everything off her desk to the floor.

    Thunk! Crash!

    The hatred between them was only getting deeper!

    Hattie was furious. "Violeta, I''ll make sure you lose miserably in the college tournament!"

    Meanwhile, at the ke family...

    Zelena leapt up from her chair, fuming.

    It was impossible for her to guess that the guy''earlier was Violeta!

    Since when this b*tch can change her voice?

    No! She must be using a voice changer.

    This realisation made Zelena''s face flush with anger. She nearly smashed something in her fury but managed to hold herself back.

    After all, she was at home. Destroying things would ruin her image in her parents''

    eyes.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 The Rain

    94%

    +5 Pearls She had spent so long creating the image of a good girl in front of Mr. ke and Mrs. ke. If it were to be ruined now, all her previous efforts would be in vain.

    So Zelena endured and endured, almost causing herself internal injury from holding it in.

    Well done, Violeta. Since she wants to use such dirty tricks to toy with me, then she shouldn''t me me for giving a proper response!

    A trace of viciousness shed in Zelena''s eyes.

    She immediately took out her phone and called the person she had contacted earlier.

    After leaving the esports room, Violeta discussed the collegepetition with Jasper and the others.

    They suggested teaming up to participate.

    Violeta thought momentarily and asked, "Are you confident about winning?"

    Jasper replied, "It''s just a collegepetition. What''s so difficult about that?"

    Zoren said, "Yeah, Vio, do you look down on us?"

    Violeta replied, "It''s not that I look down on you. I just haven''t noticed you at all."

    They were all stunned.

    "You''re impressive."

    now!

    Violeta leaned back in her chair and said softly, "But now I have no other choice."

    As the collegepetition was about to begin, Violeta needed to find someone in her division who had good skills. It wasn''t going to be easy.

    It might be better to team up with them. Then, they can spend some time getting to know each other.

    Liam said, "Vio, rest assured, you can have confidence Violeta nodded. They thought Violeta had finally trusted them.

    But unexpectedly, Violeta stood up and said, "I have great confidence in myself.

    I''m sure I can lead you to victory. So, I''ll take the role of captain without hesitation."

    "Wow, you do seem quite confident."

    "Don''t trust me? Then let''s go They were at a loss for words./

    Call ''Daddy'' if you lose?

    1. o. Whoever loses has to call the other ''Daddy."

    1/3

    08:06 Sat, 22 Jun Chapter 157 The Rain They didn''t argue with Violeta.

    "Alright, since you want to be the captain, go ahead."

    "Then let''s y some games tomorrow and see your skills."

    94%

    +5 Pearls It rained all night.

    Despite the rain, Violeta slept soundly.

    Violeta woke up naturally and went downstairs to the smell of egg tarts, baked milk pies, and fruit pizza.

    The servants had already brought down Zeus and Hera, and they were standing on metal racks.

    Violeta walked over to the table.

    Niall saw hering down and gently asked, "Did you sleep-well?"

    Violeta stretchedzily, "I slept very well. How about you?"

    "Yeah, it rainedst night. Did the thunder wake you up?"

    "No, I slept through it all."

    The servant brought her breakfast, and Violeta sat down to eat.

    Before long, Hayden and the others also came down from upstairs.

    "Morning."

    "Good morning."

    "Morning, Vio."

    They pulled out chairs and sat down together, eating breakfast.

    Yesterday, Niall learned that they would participate in the collegepetition together.

    So, he had the servant rearrange the esports room ahead of time, moving severalputers from the guest bedroom into the esports room.

    Zoren sipped milk and said, "It was restless all night yesterday, with constant rain and thunder. It made me quite uneasy."

    Jasper said, "If it''s like this here, I wonder how it is on the next ind."

    Niall replied, "Don''t worry, if you want to leave the ind, you take the Dawn."

    Zoren nodded and responded, "That''s true,"

    On the next ind

    2/3

    07470Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 157 The Rain After Hattie got up, she noticed that the servants hadn''t prepared breakfast.

    And the living room servants had all gone missing, so she angrily shouted.

    Then, a servant came up sweating profusely from the cer downstairs.

    Hattie demanded, "What are you all doing? It''s early mornin and breakfast isn''t prepared!"

    +5 Pearls

    The servant hurriedly said, "Miss Hattie, there was a heavy rainstormst night, and the cer is leaking. We''re trying to salvage the wine down there."

    Hattie was stunned for a moment.

    "The cer is leaking? How is that possible? How could rain get into the cer?

    Are you joking with me?"

    At this moment, Benson came downstairs.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Benson, she told me the cer on the basement floor is leaking."

    "Leaking?"

    Benson strode over, preparing to go downstairs and take a look.

    Hattie also followed, lifting her skirt and going down the stairs to see.

    The servant followed behind them, and as the three descended the stairs, they saw the normally spacious cer flooded with about ankle-deep water.

    The water almostpletely ruined the wine barrels ced on the ground. Once the wine was soaked in water, it couldn''t be drunk!

    The servants were busy salvaging the bottles they could rescue from the shelves, cing them in buckets to carry outter.

    Benson was shocked. "How did this happen?"

    Hattie was even more surprised, "It''s leaking? Where did this watere from?

    Underground?"

    The servants were distressed, "Miss Hattie, Mr. Benson, when we came down this morning, it was already like NO this. That''s why we hurried to salvage. This has never happened before. We don''t know what''s going

    on."

    Benson furrowed his brow deeply. Groundwater seeping in can only mean that the soil structure o underground has loosened. Otherwise, water wouldn''t be able to soak through like this.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 The Ind Is Going to Copse What factors can cause the soil structure underground to be loose?

    Before we built the wine cer on the basement level, we had to apply a very tight waterproof coating.

    9470

    +5 Pearls The soil structure outside might have loosened if water can still seep in. A waterproof coating can temporarily prevent water, but not forever. It''s been several years since the ind was renovated. Could it be time for a reevaluation?

    Benson felt that something was amiss and quickly went upstairs to investigate what was happening.

    Hattie stood on the steps with a look of disdain.

    She hadn''t yet realised the seriousness of the situation and instructed the servants, "Hurry up! These wines are costly!"

    Previously, Hannah often hosted guests from the circle on this ind. The wines stored here are worth at least thousands of dors, approaching millions.

    After speaking, Hattie also turned and went upstairs.

    It was early morning, and her mood was as bad as this weather.

    After being on the ind for over a month, it''s really annoying that the heavy rain decides to start now.

    Encountering Violeta is never a good sign.

    What a streak of bad luck!

    With no servants to prepare breakfast, Hattie had to make do with some bread and milk she found in the refrigerator.

    Then she sat on the sofa and browsed the inte on her phone.

    Benson investigated upstairs, first looking into the previous situation on the ind and then calling Hannah to verify.

    Unfortunately, Hannah had already started filming and didn''t answer the phone.

    Benson wasn''t a geography expert, but his intuition told him this ind should be fine without such issues. There must be something wrong somewhere.

    Could they not have done it properly during the previous renovation?

    But even if it was a matter of iplete renovation, it shouldn''t result in water leakage.

    434

    Benson nced at the heavy rain outside, and a bad feeling crept over him. If it''s already leaking now, what will happen to this ind if the downpour continues?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    They didn''t have a yacht like the Dawn to escape the ind!

    Benson came downstairs, and when Hattie saw him, she asked in a rxed tone, "Benson, what''s going on? Did you find out why there''s a leak?"

    1/3

    Chapter 158 The Ind Is Going to Copse tost?"

    Hattie replied, "Okay."

    She quickly checked on her phone. "It''s going to continue for another week."

    "Another week?"

    Benson''s heart sank at once,

    +5 Pearls Hattie sensed something was wrong with Benson''s tone and hurriedly asked, "Benson, what''s wrong?" Hattie sensed something was wrong with Beuson''s tone a

    Benson walked up and poured himself a ss of water. Then, he calmly said to her, "Hattie, what I''m about to tell you next is all spection on my part. Please don''t get upset."

    "Yeah, tell me."

    "I suspect that this ind is going to copse."

    Hattie was shocked.

    "What?"

    Hattie was shocked, and she stood up from the sofa, eximing, "How can this be happening? It can''t be true. This is an ind! It''s not like a tall building! How could it copse?"

    Benson knew she would react like this. He sighed helplessly, "I told you, it''s just my spection. Why are you getting so worked up?

    "You know this is an ind, so what''s leaking in the basement?"

    Hattie asked, "Seawater?"

    Benson continued, "How could seawater leak into the basement? This indicates that the soil structure underground haspletely loosened. The waterproof coating we applied before is no longer effective, so it leaks. If the underground is already leaking, it means that the geological structure of our ind has changedpletely, and copse ... is very likely to happen."

    Benson''s words left Hattiepletely stunned.

    "Benson ...

    "If the ind copses, then aren''t we... aren''t we....

    "Aren''t we at risk of dying at any moment?!"

    On the other side.

    Violeta and the others finished breakfast and headed to the esports room to get acquainted.

    Hayden realised it was toote to create a new registered ount, so he spent several thousand dors to buy a fully equipped ount, then spent more money to delete all the records from the ount and y

    with them.

    2/3

    08:06 Sat, 22 Jun M T Chapter 158 The Ind Is Going to Copse

    94%

    +5 Pearls

    "Hade, you don''t even understand the rules. Why don''t you go through the beginner training first?"

    Hayden remained silent.

    Violeta sequentially opened their game profiles and took a nce.

    Zoren and the others were all pretty good. Although they didn''t have a lot of matches under their belts, their win rates with theirmonly used belts, heroes were all above 75%.

    Jasper, like Violeta, was a hexagon warrior and proficient in every position.

    Liam excelled at ying topne, while Zoren preferred the midne.

    They first allocated their positions, with Violeta in the jungle, Jasper as the marksman, Liam in the topne, Zoren in the midne, and Hayden in the support role.

    Hayden went to familiarise himself with the heroes.

    Violeta and the other four opened a room to y a match.

    Since he was ying the support position, Hayden familiarised himself with the abilities of every support herd once, then exited the training camp and checked Violeta''s profile.

    Then he looked up some tutorials online, going through them all roughly. He almost remembered everything.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Who''s on Support?

    +5 Pearls But since Violeta and the others were still ying a match, Hayden decided to start a ranked game independently.

    As he yed more, Hayden found himself getting more and morefortable. Initially, he didn''t know how to y, but the online tutorials were very detailed.

    With quick thinking and skilful use of abilities, Hayden could urately scout and protect the AD carry, ensuring they didn''t die a single time.

    However, he found the support role not very interesting match.

    so he chose a different position for the second Two hourster, a servant came in carrying several drinks just as Violeta and the others finished a game.

    Zoren stretchedzily. "Let''s take a break for a while. It''s been a long time, and we''re tired from ying."

    He picked up his drink and nced in Hayden''s direction, noticing that Hayden''s screen was still in-game. Zoren got up and said, ¡°Hade, you''re still practising. How''s it going? If you have any questions, feel free to ask me."

    But as Zoren approached and took a closer look, he realised that Hayden wasn''t in the training camp but was ying a real game.

    "Wow!

    "You''re already ying real matches? Is this a normal match or ranked?" Hayden didn''t answer him. He was in a team fight and secured a quadra kill. Zoren watched Hayden secure the quadra kill and was extremely shocked!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hey,e over and see this! Hade just got a quadra kill! We''re pushing to the enemy high ground and the crystal."

    They all stood up and walked behind Hayden to watch theputer screen.

    They looked, and indeed, it was a quadra kill.

    "D*mn, Hade, you''re amazing! When did you practice this? We had no idea."

    "Wait, weren''t you ying support? Wow, you''re ying marksman!"

    unexpectedly, he began ying as a marksman as he Hayden originally started practising as a support, but unexpectedly, he began ying as a marksman as he continued ying.

    ''Victory!''

    Hayden stretched and took off his headphones. "Support is not fun. I don''t want to y support."

    Zoren interjected, "Well, how about this? We''ve just decided, and support is the only role left for you."

    Hayden narrowed his eyes slightly. "What are you going to y?"

    1/3

    Chapter 159 Who''s on Support?

    Zoren replied, "Midne, of course."

    Hayden continued asking, "Who''s ying marksman?"

    Jasper answered, "It''s me."

    94%

    +5 Pearls Hayden said, "Then Jasper goes midne, I''ll y marksman, and you take support."

    Zoren paused for a moment, then said, "No, Hade, you can''t just swap roles like that. I''m not ying support. You can''t break the rules of the game. We already decided earlier. How can you do this? I don''t care! I''m not ying support."

    Hayden asked, "Do you have the final say?"

    Zoren paused for a moment, then turned to look at Violeta sitting in the chair.

    "Vio, who do you think should y support?"

    Holding a cup, Violeta turned at the sound and said, "I don''t-care how you''ve decided. I''m ying jungle."

    Alright, Violeta didn''t care.

    In that case, Hayden made the decision.

    "You''re on support."

    Zoren shook his head adamantly.

    "No, no, no!"

    Seeing them argue back and forth, Liam proposed, "How about the worst yer among us ys as a support?"

    "Sounds fair."

    "I agree."

    They started a solo game.

    Violeta went out to the bathroom and chatted with Niall for a while.

    When she returned, the atmosphere in the esports room felt tense.

    Closing the door behind her, Violeta/asked, "Aren''t you all soloing? Have you concluded?"

    Liam responded, "Hade lost."

    They all remained silent.

    Violeta blinked, finding it quite normal.

    A lot of practical experience is necessary to win in MOBA games. Even the top experts can''t guarantee a 100% win rate.

    Not to mention that Hayden had just started learning and had less than three hours of evnerience Even if 2/3

    Chapter 159 Who''s on Support?

    he won his solo game, Violeta wouldn''t feelfortable giving him the marksman role.

    After all, the opponents in the collegepetition were not inexperienced like Hayden.

    + 40

    +5 Pearls

    "No problem, support is also good.

    Support is our pioneer and top m supports are also hexagon warriors. Othernes are not inferior."

    Zoren was quite happy and boldly said, "Actually, Hade''s mechanics are already pretty good, but he''s been ying the

    ???

    onl game for a few hours. We can''t expect too much from him. So, Hade, the support role suits you perfectly."

    Hayden was speechless, but losing was losing, and he wasn''t someone who couldn''t ept defeat.

    Therefore, they agreed on the role distribution.

    The five started practising together to prepare for the uing collegepetition matches.

    At the same time.

    The next ind was in survival mode!

    Hattie realised the seriousness of the situation through Benson''s words.

    Their ind was really in danger! It could copse at any moment!

    That''s really frightening!

    Benson contacted relevant geological experts, while Hattie urgently contacted nearby yachts to see if they could evacuate them.

    There were not just Hattie and Benson on the ind, but also over twenty servants.

    If the ind copsed, they couldn''t leave the servants behind, so they had to use the yachts to evacuate all of them.

    But now, with strong winds and heavy rain outside, going out to sea involves significant risk. Who would En be willing to sail in such conditions?

    Hattie was extremely worried.

    The crucial thing was that she couldn''t tell the servants yet, or the might be chaos.

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Escaping the Ind

    +5 Pearls Just as Hattie was on the brink of panic, a servant rushed up from the wine cer and said, "Miss Hattie, the water leak downstairs is getting worse. Do you know what happened?"

    "Getting worse?"

    After hearing this, Hattie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could my brother have been right all along?

    She struggled to maintain herposure. "Have you moved all the wine upstairs?"

    The servant nodded. "Almost everything is upstairs now."

    Hattie said, "Then you guyse up and rest for a while. I''m heading upstairs."

    After saying that, Hattie hurriedly ran upstairs to discuss the situation with Benson.

    Benson finally contacted Hannah.

    On the film set, Hannah heard the news and immediately sent someone to contact the real estate manager who had originally sold her the ind.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After some interrogation, the truth came out: the ind had been artificially expanded.

    Hannah was deceived. She felt a surge of regret.

    Since several years had passed, the real estate manager now showed his true colours and shrugged off the usations. "Ms. Leid, how can you say I deceived you? The price for the ind was already very low, with a 40% discount. You get what you pay for. I''m sure you understand that as an adult."

    Furious, Hannah retorted, "Just wait. I''m taking you to court!"

    "That''s your right, Ms. Leid, but let me remind you, you won''t win," the real estate manager replied.

    Hannah was about to explode with anger and ended the call abruptly because she didn''t want to speak more with him. She dialled Benson with urgency. "Benson, you all need to leave the ind immediately. I just found out from the real estate manager that the ind was artificially filled in. We got scammed. With -the heavy rain causing leaks, your suspicions were spot on. The ind might copse. Get out now!"

    Then, she quickly called Benson.

    "Benson, hurry up! Leave the ind! I just asked the real estate manager, and he informed me that the ind had been artificially expanded! I was deceived. Now, it''s raining heavily on the sea and it''s already leaking. This shows that your guess is correct. The ind might be sinking. You must go!"

    Hannah''s findings matched with the information Benson had already learned from a geologist.

    The ind was in serious trouble.

    He pinched the bridge of his/nose in frustration. "Mum, where can we go now?

    "Hattie has already checked with the yachts, and no one is willing to sail in this weather."

    1/3

    Chapter 160 Escaping the Ind

    "What? Then what do we do?" Hannah started to panic.

    94%

    +5 Pearls Benson didn''t know what to do either. The ocean surface''s weather was highly unstable, and the weather forecasts said it would take another week.

    The basement was already leaking, and if this continued, things would only get worse.

    The geologist had warned him over the phone to leave the ind as soon as possible. It was estimated that the ind might copse within a day, or at most, three days.

    If it were possible, they would certainly want to leave immediately, but the problem was they couldn''t get away right now!

    Were they supposed to take a tiny speedboat? That wouldn''t be enough to save their lives; a single wave could capsize such a small vessel, leaving it to vanish into the ocean.

    Hannahmented, "If we had known this earlier, you would have left with me!"

    Just then, Hattie hurried upstairs and saw Benson on the phone with Hannah. She quickly stepped forward and said, "Mum, Liam is on the neighbouring ind."

    "Liam? Isn''t the neighbouring ind owned by the White family?" Hannah asked.

    When she bought her ind, she''d inquired about the neighbouring properties, so she knew the owner was Niall White.

    Bensonmented, "Liam is vacationing there with Hayden and the others. They''re Niall''s friends."

    Hannah was silent for a moment.

    "Benson, Hattie, don''t worry. I''ll contact them and ask them toe and help you."

    Hannah hung up the call and urgently contacted Carl Ridge.

    Carl was the head of the Ridge family. He was also Benson and Hattie''s biological father.

    After hearing about the situation, Carl wasted no time. He immediately called Anton.

    Given the life-threatening circumstances and the families'' past ties, Anton quickly contacted Niall.

    After a series of calls, Niall''s phone finally connected.

    "Hello, Dad?"

    Upon hearing Anton''s words, Niall got up from his seat.

    "Got it, I''ll handle it."

    He hung up and instructed his crew to take the White Sunset to the neighbouring ind to pick up Hattie and Benson.

    Once everything was set in motion, Niall walked into the the esports room, knocked on the door, and then pushed it open.

    "Guys get ready We''re expecting two guests."

    2/3

    08:07 Sat, 22 Jun MT Chapter 160 Escaping the Ind

    "Who?"

    "Your younger brother and sister, Liam."

    Liam was taken aback. "What?"

    Niall exined what happened just now.

    "Their father called my father directly. We have to help them."

    Violeta asked, "Have they been picked up yet?"

    94%

    +5 Pearls

    Niall nodded. "Yes, the White Sunset is on its way. It should only takem about half an hour for the round trip."

    Zoren talked to himself, "So our earlier predictions turned out to be true. Their ind is sinking."

    Jasper let out a shortugh. "Imagine that,ing for a vacation and the ind starts sinking. This could be an intriguing addition to their personal experience. After-all these years without any issues, they stay for a month and everything falls apart. Talk about bad luck."

    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 CHAPTER 161

    ebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph.

    Chapter 161 The Crumbling Hopel

    Violeta recalled when she had taunted Hattie during theirst gaming session.

    Imagining her uing meeting with Hattie, she wondered who would be embarrassed.

    ¡°Whatever. If theye, theye. It¡¯s got nothing to do with us.¡±

    Finished

    <b>Liam</b>, ncing at the rain sttering against the window. He never thought the ind would sink, but here they were.

    At first, he didn¡¯t want to run into <b>them</b>, but now it seemed unavoidable.

    Niall tried to case their concerns. ¡°Rest assured. Hattie, her brother, and the other servants from the ind will stay in the house next to the vi. Once the rain stops, they¡¯ll leave. Our staff will bring them meals daily so they won¡¯t hol

    That¡¯s a relief, Liam replied.

    As the White Sunset docked, Hattie <b>was </b><b>so </b>emotionally overwhelmed that her tears threatened to fall. ¡°Benson, look at that enormous yacht! Dad must have sent Niall to rescue us. Let¡¯s hurry and get on board<b>.</b>¡±

    They boarded the White Sunset together with the other servants on the ind.

    Hattie had been pondering how they¡¯d managed to get on the yacht before, but she never expected to board it in such a sorry state.

    Although she was embarrassed, a flicker of pride ignited within her.

    Once aboard, Hattie wasted no time. She struck poses from every angle, snapping photos and pairing them with haughty captions before posting them online.

    Before they arrived at the ind, she crafted a n. As soon as she saw Niall, she¡¯d chat with him, aiming to leave the best possible impression, maybe even charm him.

    So, she put on a waterproof full¨Cface makeup look in the yacht room, hoping to appear delicately pitiful.

    However, when they disembarked, her excitement plummeted. Niall was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Niall?*

    The servant, who came to meet them in a shuttle bus, answered, ¡°Mr. Niall isn¡¯t here. So, hurry up and get into the bus<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Hattie eyed the shabby shuttle bus before her. Meanwhile, many <b>servants </b>beside her and Benson got off the yacht.

    Due to the limited number of shuttle buses on the ind, it was inevitable for them <b>to </b>squeeze with the servants. The thought of squeezing in with the drenched, sour smelly servants with her <b>good </b>dress made her recoil.

    1/3

    Chapter 161 The Crumbling Hope

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another bus? Do we have to squeeze in together?¡±

    <b>70</b>

    Finished:

    ¡°We only have three shuttles on the ind because normally, no one else is here. You can squeeze enough in these three buses. We don¡¯t have the luxury ones for you to pick and choose. Unless you want to wait here while we take them ande back for you.¡±

    Hattie <b>was </b>speechless.

    Benson urged her, ¡°Hattie, just get on the bus.¡±

    Despite her reluctance, she was more afraid of being left alone.

    The shore is so dark. The wind and rain are so strong. Foto terrifying!

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Hattie could only climb into the shuttle with Benson.

    As the vacation vi loomed closer, her anticipation to meet¨CNiall

    <b>grew</b>.

    However, at a junction, the shuttle suddenly veered off, heading in a different direction.

    ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we headed to the vi?¡±

    The driver in front said, ¡°Mr. Niell arranged for you to stay in a small private <b>cottage </b>nearby.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Hattie was taken aback and immensely disappointed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The small private cottage might be nice, but it meant she couldn¡¯t see Niall.

    ¡°No need for special treatment. We don¡¯t need to stay in the small private cottage<b>.</b>¡±

    The driver nced at her through the rearview mirror, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Miss Hattie, I can¡¯t make decisions in this matter.¡±

    Hattie couldn¡¯t say <b>a </b>word.

    Hattie¡¯s hopes of meeting Niall crumbled before they even began.

    She was utterly speechless.

    However, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up this great opportunity so easily. She resolved to find a way <b>to </b>meet him, <b>no </b>matter what.

    After ensuring Hattie, Benson, and the servants were settled, the shuttle bus driver returned to the main vi.

    Niall was waiting for them in the living <b>room</b>.

    213

    Chapter 161 The Crumbling Hope.

    Finished

    <b>Niall </b>nodded, his voice calm and low. ¡°If they <b>have </b>any needs, try to fulfil them as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Have they made any requests?¡± Niall asked.

    The driver thought fora

 CHAPTER 162

    3/3N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 162 Years of Friendship

    He said nonchntly. You can go.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>

    Finished

    The wind and rain gradually be heavier.

    Someone would make the trip to the small private cottage daily to deliver their meals.

    Hattie had been yearning for a chance to visit the vi, but the incessant storm trapped her in the room.

    At noon, a vi staff member arrived with their meal, driving a shuttle bus. After collecting the dishes and leaving. Hattie kept looking out the window to watch their retreating figure.

    Benson had noticed her unusual behaviour over the past few days.

    He put down his spoon and inquired her, ¡°Hattic, what are you thinking?¡±

    Their sibling bond was strong.

    Turning her head, she sighed disappointedly. ¡°Benson, I want to go to the vi and meet Niall.

    ¡°Niall is the heir of the White family. Getting along with him could be incredibly beneficial for us. want to miss this great opportunity.¡±

    I don¡¯t

    Benson studied the situation calmly. ¡°But he also gets along well with Liam. He may not even consider <b>us</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Hattie walked over to him; her confidence unwavering. ¡°Benson, I just need to make <b>Niall </b>fall for me.¡±

    They had both returned from Harbor City with clear goals in mind.

    That¡¯s why Hattie <b>had </b>never concealed her ambition from Benson,

    ¡°If you want to secure the position of the Ridge family head in the future, you¡¯ll need strong allies. I will make sure to choose a wife who can help <b>us</b>.¡±

    <b>Benson¡¯s </b>future wife would also have to be a strategic asset.

    Both of them ced a high importance on power, so love became less significant.

    Lowering <b>his </b>gaze, Benson contemted her words.

    Hattie had a crush on Niall. She preferred his background.

    Benson <b>spoke </b>seriously, ¡°This is <b>the </b>real opportunity.¡±

    Hattie continued, ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to get to the vi¡­

    Benson replied, ¡°It¡¯s easy to go there. Make something yourself and bring it to him <b>as </b>a gesture of thanks. But remember, you¡¯ll only have one shot at this. Whether he remembers you or not, it depends on your skills.¡±

    1/3

    Finished

    Chapter 162 Years of Friendship

    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Benson, that¡¯s a brilliant idea. I¡¯m

    ing to make a cake¡±

    reyes

    There are plenty of supplies in the refrigerator, and all the necessary utensils were avable in the kitchen.

    Hattie gathered a few servants to work in <b>the </b>kitchen to help her bake a chiffon cake.

    In the <b>garage</b>, there <b>was </b>a spare shuttle they could use to reach the vi.

    At the vi, Violeta had been practising and had nearly regained her former proficiency with the equipment over the past few days.

    Violeta¡¯s movements grew increasingly fluid; her gamey was almost divine in its precision.

    In just several days, they climbed the ranks as a team, and Violeta returned to the top. However, to regain their former national ranking, they would have to wait for next month¡¯s leaderboard update.

    Hayden¡¯s skills also improved remarkably. He could fill any role with case.

    Now, he wanted to swap roles with Zoren.

    With his arms crossed on his chest, Zoren retorted, ¡°No way, Hade.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost to me once. Why do you want to switch again? No way!¡±

    Hayden stared at Zoren indifferently. ¡°Survival of the fittest. I demand another solo match.¡±

    Unable to withstand Hayden¡¯s icy stare, Zoren turned to Violeta for help. ¡°<b>Vio</b>, Hade is being unfair. He wants to switch roles with me again.¡±

    Violeta was holding a tablet and watching the rey of their previous night¡¯s ranked match.

    She replied offhandedly, ¡°Hayden, you make a great support. You¡¯re brave, meticulous, and have excellent awareness. If Zoren were to y support, we¡¯d probably lose. I trust you more than him. You stay as

    support.

    ¡°Alright¡±

    Hayden agreed immediately, settling on the couch without another word about switching roles.

    Zoren was taken aback. ¡°What? Just like that? Vio, what do you mean you trust him more than me?¡±

    Violeta nced at him, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s apliment for you.¡±

    <b>Liam </b>walked over and patted Zoren¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re missing the point, idit. Hade is a better support you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Zoren wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°Hade, let¡¯s solo. I¡¯ll prove I¡¯m just <b>as </b>good at support.¡±

    Hayden rolled his eyes.

    than

    2/3

    Mon, 24

    Chapter 162 Years of Friendship

    <b>Zoren </b>was stunned.

    ¡°Huhuhu<b>¡­</b>

    Feeling defeated<b>, </b>Zoren stood up from the couch<b>. </b>¡°You guys are the worst.¡±

    He stormed out of the esports room.

    ¡°Is he upset?¡± Violeta <b>spoke</b>.

    Jasper repliedzily, ¡°I doubt it. Knowing him, he¡¯ll be back in under thirty seconds.¡±

    Sure enough, in less than a minute, Zoren returned, carrying drinks and grinning as if nothing had happened.

    Years of friendship meant they never held grudges over trivial matters.

    Violeta said, ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯re an excellent shooter. We¡¯re the best team.¡±

    ¡°Give me five!¡±

    They toasted their ss in the esports room.

    Meanwhile, Hattie and Benson arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance with the cake..

    When the servant heard the doorbell and opened the door, they were stunned to see them.

    ¡°Mr. Benson, Miss Hattie, what brings you

    here?

    272

    ½ð70%Ãæ

 CHAPTER 163

    Chapter 163 A Waste of Ingredients

    Finished

    Hattie smiled warmly. ¡°We baked a chiffon cake and thought we¡¯d bring some for everyone to enjoy.<b>¡±</b>

    The servants nced at <b>each </b>other, surprised to see them showing up at their door.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, especially since you brought this over in this bad weather.

    I¡¯ll go tell Mr. Niall.<b>¡±</b>

    One servant hurried upstairs to let Niall know.

    Since they <b>were </b>already there, it wouldn¡¯t be right to leave them outside, so the servant opened the door <b>and </b>invited them into the living room

    The inside of the estate lookedpletely different from the small house they had stayed in before.

    The small house was just a temporary spot on the ind for fishing trips, but this vacation estate was really fancy.

    It had a simr style to the small house, but it was much bigger.

    When Niall <b>heard </b>about their visit, he came downstairs.

    Seeing them sitting on the sofa, he frowned slightly. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Hattie and Benson turned to look at him when they heard his voice.

    Niall was dressed casually in a white sweater and loose ck pants that made him look tall and elegant. He had a handsome face and stood tall like a tree, making him quite a pleasing sight.

    Hattie couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Niall.

    Benson spoke up first, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. White. To thank you for sending the yacht to rescue us, Hattie and I baked a chiffon cake and brought it for you to try.¡±

    Hattie snapped out of her trance when she heard Benson¡¯s voice and added, ¡°Yes, Mr. White, we hope you¡¯ll enjoy it

    She offered him the cake.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Niall looked at the cake and said coldly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It was no trouble,¡± Hattie said cheerfully. ¡°My brother and I didn¡¯t have much to do at the small house, so we decided to bake <b>a </b>cake.¡±

    Niall wasn¡¯t really into sweets, but he couldn¡¯t refuse their gesture, seeing as they hade all the way.

    He wasn¡¯t a teenager; he was almost thirty and had to maintain good rtions with the Ridge family.

    So, Niall invited them to sit down..

    ¡°Please, have <b>a </b>seat. Can someone bring us some tea?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 163 A Waste of Ingredients.

    A servant brought them <b>tea </b>and took the cake to the kitchen to cut it.

    Niall then instructed, ¡°Go upstairs and tell them toe down.¡±

    ¡°Of course, <b>sir</b><b>.</b>¡±

    Them

    Hattie figured Niall was talking about Violeta.

    She kept her face calm but wondered about Violeta¡¯s background.

    Finished

    She had a feeling Violeta might be rted to the White family in <b>a </b>secret way, and today might be the day to confirm it.

    A servant went upstairs to tell Violeta and the others.

    They knocked on the esports room door and said politely, ¡°Miss, the siblings from the Ridge family are here. Mr. White wants you all toe down and have some cake.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Everyone in the esports room <b>was </b>surprised.

    Hattie and Benson are here??

    Violeta looked at the others, then got up from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since they¡¯re here, we should see what¡¯s happening.¡±

    They left their <b>things </b>and followed the servant downstairs.

    When they got there, Niall was waiting for them to join him for cake..

    Hearing footsteps, Hattie turned to see Violeta and the others. She nced at Violeta for a moment, feeling a bit uneasy before looking away.

    ¡°Hey, Bro.¡±

    Violeta greeted Niall first.

    Niall nodded and said, ¡°There you are. Miss Hattie made a cake. You all should have some so it doesn¡¯t go

    to waste.¡±

    Hattie <b>was </b>surprised to hear Violeta call Niall ¡®Bro. Then Zoren called out, ¡°Hey, Bro.¡±

    Since <b>Niall </b>was Zoren¡¯s cousin, it made sense for him to address Niall as ¡®Bro. <b>And </b>since Violeta was Zoren¡¯s sister, it seemed normal/for her too.

    Hattie¡¯s suspicion that Violeta might be rted to the White family grew stronger.

    Originally, Hattie had made the cake for Niall, but now he wanted to share it with everyone. She wasn¡¯t thrilled about it, but she didn¡¯t show it.

    2/3

    <b>70</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter 163 A Waste of Ingredients.

    Finished

    When Benson saw Liam, he greeted him politely, though it seemed forced. ¡°Liam, I didn¡¯t know you were here.

    Hattie followed Benson¡¯s lead. ¡°Hey, Liam.¡±

    Liam gave them a cold look but didn¡¯t respond.

    As everyone sat down, the servants served the cake.

    Jasper and the others didn¡¯t like Benson, and he had often been their target at school. So they didn¡¯t show much friendliness towards him now.

    Zoren tried the cake and frowned.

    ¡°This cake tastes weird.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not very good. Who made it?¡±

    Hattie hesitated before admitting, ¡°I made it.¡±

    Zoren spat out his bite and wi

 CHAPTER 164

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph.

    Chapter 164 Where Did You Get That

    Jasper agreed. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s such a waste of good ingredients.¡±

    Hattie felt a bit embarrassed by their remarks. ¡°It can¡¯t be that terrible, <b>can </b>it?¡±

    Zoren suggested, ¡°Why not taste it yourself?¡±

    Niall hadn¡¯t tried the cake yet. After hearing theirments, he wasn¡¯t keen on trying it anymore.

    Hattie, acting a bit shy, took a small bite with her fork, and her expression changed right away.

    ¡°It¡¯s so salty! I must¡¯ve identally used salt instead of sugar. I¡¯m really sorry, everyone¡­ It was my mistake.¡±

    Finished

    Jasper remarked, ¡°How could you mess up such a simple cake<b>? </b>Are you trying to make us sick with this salty mess?¡±

    Hattie hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°No. Mr. White, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it. I¡¯ll toss it away!¡±

    Hattie stood up and threw the whole cake into the trash.

    Violeta still had half a piece in her hand that she hadn¡¯t started eating. Hattie took it from her and threw it

    away too.

    After clearing up, Hattie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. To show how sorry <b>I </b>am, I¡¯ll make a new one, and this time, I won¡¯t mess it up!

    ¡°Mr. White, can I use your kitchen? I¡¯ll start over right <b>away</b>!¡±

    With that, Hattie went to the kitchen with a servant.

    Violeta leaned back in her chair, watching Hattie rush off. Something felt strange.

    If she remembered correctly, in the previous life, Hattie had mentioned on a cooking show that she often cooked for herself since her mother was always busy.

    Would someone with cooking experience really mix up salt with sugar?

    Probably not.

    Violeta <b>sat </b>on the sofa, lost in thought..

    Boom-

    Right then, lightning shed outside, illuminating the sky.

    Violeta smirked slightly. ¡°It¡¯s pouring rain and storming outside, yet you still risked getting struck by lightning to bring us cake. That¡¯s some dedication.¡±

    Benson said, ¡°Actually, the weather wasn¡¯t this bad when we wereing over.¡±

    1/3

    Where Did You Get That

    Violeta blinked, not responding.

    Finished

    Waiting in the living room while Hattie remade the cake was getting boring.

    Violeta was the first to stand up and head upstairs. ¡®Bro, I¡¯m going up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hayden and the others followed her upstairs, leaving only Niall and Benson in the living room.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Niall rxed on the sofa, his arm resting casually over the side.

    After a moment of <b>quiet</b>, he realised he didn¡¯t have much to chat about with Benson. But since he was the host, leaving his guest alone in the living room would be impolite.

    So, he awkwardly shifted the conversation to academics.

    ¡°You study at Tnd University too, right?¡±

    Benson nodded. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your major?¡±

    ¡°Acting. But next semester, I¡¯ll be studying overseas.¡±

    ¡°Studying abroad? That¡¯s cool.¡±

    Niall knew Benson was aiming for an advantage by studying overseas, but he didn¡¯t let on.

    Benson smiled politely. ¡°Mr. White, I hope you can offer me some guidance when Ie back.¡±

    Niall replied, ¡°Guidance might be a stretch, but we¡¯ll see how things go.¡±

    He worked in oil and gas, which was said to be the lifeblood of industry.

    Although the Ridge family¡¯s business was different from his own, Niall couldn¡¯t dismiss them entirely.

    He had to be polite.

    Just then, <b>a </b>servant came to the rescue. ¡°Sir, the phone upstairs is ringing.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Make yourself at home. I have to take a call.¡±

    ¡°Sure thin

    ¡°Sure thing, Mr. White.¡±

    Niall got up and headed upstairs,

    Benson watched him leave, theh went toward the kitchen.

    Hattie had already put the cake batter in the oven.

    Seeing Benson enter, she whispered, ¡°Benson, is the rain getting heavier outside?¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 164 Where Did You Get That

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Hattie smiled triumphantly. ¡°Looks like my n worked.¡±

    When they came, the storm wasn¡¯t that bad.

    <b>70</b><b>%</b>1

    Finished

    Hattie had bet that by the time they left, the wind and rain would pick up, with lightning and thunder making it too risky for them to go back to the small house.

    Niall likely wouldn¡¯t let them leave in such conditions out of respect for Carl.

    This would give them a good reason to stay at the estate!

    Even if it was just for one night, that night was crucial.

    When the servants weren¡¯t watching, Hattie discreetly took a small bottle from her sleeve.

    The bottle was pink and had some suggestive words on it, clearly indicating it wasn¡¯t something proper.

    Benson¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw the bottle. ¡°Hattie, where did you get that?¡±

    272

 CHAPTER 165

    Rebirth vs: Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 165 No Reason to Interfere

    Hattie hurriedly hid the bottle back in her sleeve.

    ¡°I found it in the bathroom on the ind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    Back in the day, Hannah used to throw wild parties on the ind, where there were no rules.

    Finished

    They partied hard, and it seemed a servant missed this bottle during the cleanup, which Hattie had found.

    Benson immediately got Hattie¡¯s n and objected. ¡°Hattie, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You want <b>Niall </b>to fall for you, but this isn¡¯t the way. Using your body like <b>this </b>won¡¯t earn <b>his </b>respect. No man will respect <b>a </b>woman who does this. As your brother, I can¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Hattieughed, almost mocking Benson¡¯s innocence.

    ¡°Benson, do you think I want some romantic rtionship with him? This is just business. This opportunity is rare. I might never get this close to Niall <b>again</b>, so I can¡¯t miss it.¡±

    The entertainment industry was tough, and Hattie <b>had </b>epted that.

    To gain status and fame, some sacrifices were necessary.

    Being timid wouldn¡¯t get her anywhere.

    Seeing Hattie¡¯s determination, Benson felt conflicted. ¡°Hattie, <b>do </b>you really <b>have </b>to do this? There <b>are </b>other options besides Niall.

    ¡°But Niall is the best option right now. You know how unappealing most of the men on those rich lists are. Niall is the best choice,¡± she argued.

    It¡¯s better to go for Niall than those other men!

    Benson didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°Hattie, I just hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, hesitant.

    Benson then sighed and left the kitchen<b>.</b>

    Hattie knew she couldn¡¯t put the drug into the cake. She would find another chance to get Niall to take it..

    The weather outside was worsening

    In the esports room, Violeta stood by the window, watching the storm rage outside.

    1/3

    Chapter 165 No Reason to Interfere

    Has Hattie set her sights on Nia!!P

    Finished

    Violeta frowned. She had always known that the ind¡¯s copse wouldn¡¯t harm Hattie and Benson

    In her previous life, Hattie had sessfully debuted and be a famous actress, which meant she and her brother must have been rescued before the ind disaster.

    However, Violeta hadn¡¯t expected Niall to be their saviour.

    Hattie¡¯s eagerness to please seemed to have another motive, likely centered on Niall.

    The idea of Hattie using sneaky methods to get close to Niall made Violeta feel sick.

    She couldn¡¯t let Hattie seed!

    Just then. Hayden strolled over to Violeta. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring outside since you <b>got </b>here. What¡¯s so interesting out there?¡±

    Violeta turned and leaned against the wall. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking outside. I was thinking¡±

    ¡°About what Benson and Hattie are up to?¡±

    Violeta nced at him. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Hayden smirked. ¡°Did I guess right?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Kind of

    Hayden leaned against the window frame, copying her. ¡°If I were them, I¡¯d try to get as close to Niall as possible. He could be a powerful ally someday.

    ¡°Of course, if possible, making him fall for me would be ideal. If not, I¡¯d at least try to get into bed with him. It¡¯s too good an opportunity to miss.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Violeta¡¯s thoughts were based on her past life ¨¦xperiences, but Hayden had urately guessed Hattie¡¯s n.

    Niall was indeed their target!

    Violeta was surprised but kept her face neutral as she looked at Hayden.

    After a moment, Violeta teased, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the calcting mind.¡±

    In theory, Violeta had an advantage because of her past memories.

    But Hayden didn¡¯t have those memories. Besides, he had no prior conflicts with Hattie and didn¡¯t know. her that well.

    At least Hayden and Hattie had never gotten into a fight, and on the surface, Hattie and Benson hadn¡¯t revealed their true intentions yet.

    The fact that Hayden had drawn such a conclusion showed his impressive insight and ability to read people.

    He had <b>both </b>good and bad sides

    2/3

    Chapter 165 No Reason to Interfere

    ¡°If you¡¯re right, would you stop them?¡±

    ¡°Why should P¡± Hayden said calmly.

    Finished

    ¡°Everyone has their own goals. Even in the closest rtionships<b>, </b>people have their own agendas. As long as

    it doesn¡¯t affect <b>me</b>, there¡¯s no reason to interfere<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Violeta nodded, fully agreeing.

    But since their target was Niall, it was already affecting her.

    272

    C

 CHAPTER 166

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 166 There¡¯s My Chance

    She definitely nned to intervene.

    Finished

    The new cake was finally ready.

    However, Hattie didn¡¯t call them down to eat it; she stayed downstairs silently.

    It wasn¡¯t until mealtime that they came down to eat.

    A servant mentioned that the cake had been ready for a while.

    Niall asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it up carlier?¡±

    Hattie said, ¡°Mr. White, I told them not to. I saw you all were busy.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Violeta, sitting at the dining table while eating her food, remarked, ¡°Were you waiting because you saw my brother was busy, or because you wanted to stay here longer?¡±

    Hattie¡¯s little n was exposed by Violeta, and she was furious inside.

    <b>¡°</b>Violeta, what do you mean? It¡¯s storming outside. Do you want me and my brother to go out and get struck by lightning?¡±

    Violeta ate a small piece of steak, blinked, and said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, then why did youe? Who invited you?¡±

    Hattic gritted her teeth, wishing she could p Violeta¡¯s smug face.

    Niall intervened, ¡°Alright, Vio. <b>That¡¯s </b>enough.¡±

    Violeta knew Hattie still had more tricks up her sleeve, so she stayed quiet.

    ¡°The storm is pretty bad. You should stay here <b>tonight</b>.¡±

    If they took the ferry back and something happened, Niall wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Anton. After all, Carl had personally called Anton about this.

    If Niall didn¡¯t want to get involved, he shouldn¡¯t have saved them.

    Since he had helped them, he would stand to lose if anything happened to them on the ind.

    Hattie looked at Niall gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡±

    Benson also thanked <b>Niall</b>. ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. No need to thank the.

    Niall signalled the servants to cut the cake and serve everyone.

    This time. Hattie had made the cake properly. The chiffon cake was light <b>and </b>fluffy.

    Chapter 166 There¡¯s My Chance

    life, were genuine and not just for show,

    Midway through the meal, Niall asked Hattic, ¡°You¡¯re in the same ss as Vio, right?¡±

    Hattie paused for a moment. <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>Mr. White. My brother and I are in the same ss as Violeta.¡±

    Niall nodded, his tone friendly. ¡°Vio hasn¡¯t been back in Quinston for long. She can be a bit blunt sometime Please bear with her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she replied.

    Finished

    Hearing that, Violeta asked while taking a sip of her orange juice, ¡°Bro, are you implying that I¡¯m not gentle <b>at </b>home?¡±

    Niall smiled warmly. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    The more Hattie listened, the stranger it sounded.

    Isn¡¯t Violeta Zoren¡¯s sister? Why is Niall so protective of her, as if she were his biological sister?

    Both of them were illegitimate, but the difference in treatment between Violeta and her was stark.

    Hattie couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and bravely asked, ¡°Mr. White, is Violeta your¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister, Niall finished.

    ¡°But what about Zoren¡­? Hattie asked again.

    Zoren cut in, ¡°What about it? Vio is my sister as well. Got a problem with that? To be clear, Vio found me first. I brought her back to the White family.

    Zoren brought Violeta back to the White family? Hattie thought.

    So Violeta is Zoren¡¯s half¨Csister, confirming my suspicion.

    It¡¯s just a false rm.

    She was relieved that her guess was right as she med the misinformation on Zelena.

    Hattie bowed her head, hiding her relief.

    Violeta noticed Hattie¡¯s eyes darting around and knew she was up to something.

    After dinner, Violeta pretended to go upstairs to her room but kept an eye on Hattie from the second floor.

    Hattie stayedposed, sitting quietly in the living room without making any suspicious moves.

    Violeta watched her from the balcony, but then she heard a noise behind her.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    <b>ng</b><b>!</b>

    Cronded Vits rasliced ir <b>muset </b>ha Hars anine from her came <b>arain</b>

    2/3

    Chapter 166 There¡¯s My Chance

    She hurried back to her room to catch Hera.

    In those two minutes, a <b>servant </b>emerged from the study with a kettle, presumably to fill it up.

    There¡¯s my chance!

    Hattie seized the opportunity and approached, iming she also needed water.

    The servant set the kettle down and made room for Hattie. ¡°Go ahead, Miss Hattic.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Hattie said.

    70%

    Finished

    Positioning herself to block the servant¡¯s view, Hattie ced her cup under the dispenser and stealthily poured the colorless liquid from the small bottle into the kettle.

    The liquid mixed in seamlessly.

    Hattie then left with her cup, and the servant, unaware of the tampering, filled the kettle and brought it back upstairs to the study.

    Hattie returned to the sofa with a satisfied expression, waiting for the drug to take effect.

    272

 CHAPTER 167

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph.

    Chapter 167 The Dark Web

    Finished

    After finally catching Hera and securing her back in the cage, Violeta emerged from her room to find Hattie still sitting on the sofa.

    She frowned, sensing something was off.

    Her eyes narrowed as she noticed the water cup on the coffee <b>table </b>in front of Hattie. Just before she had gone into her room, Hattie¡¯s cup had been empty.

    Now it was filled with water. That¡¯s suspicious

    ¡­

    As Violeta puzzled over this, the servant who had delivered the water to the study approached her. The servant respectfully greeted, ¡°Good evening, Miss Violeta.¡±

    Just as the servant was about to head downstairs, Violeta turned to her and asked, ¡°Where did you <b>just </be from?¡±

    ¡°I just delivered water to the study, Miss Violeta,¡± the servant replied.

    Delivered water?

    Delivered water¡­.

    In a sh, everything clicked in Violeta¡¯s <b>mind</b>. She bolted towards <b>the </b>study.

    The servant stood there, bewildered as she watched Violeta rush away, as if something major had happened.

    Violeta burst into the study, calling out, ¡°Bro!¡±

    But upon entering, she found not only Niall but also Hayden inside, seemingly in the middle of a

    conversation.

    Both men turned towards the door, surprised by the sudden intrusion.

    ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Niall asked.

    Violeta¡¯s eyes darted to the ss water jug on a side table. She quickly stepped forward and picked it up, then looked seriously at Niall.

    ¡°<b>Bro</b>, did you drink any water from this?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Why?¡± Niall responded.

    Hearing that Niall hadn¡¯t touched the water, Violeta sighed in relief.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Hattie had tampered with the jug, so she couldn¡¯t be certain the water was contaminated.

    While she was fairly confident something was amiss, she couldn¡¯t risk making baseless usations and being used of targeting Hattie.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Violeta said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This water isn¡¯t clean. I¡¯ll dispose of it.¡±

    1/3

    70%

    Chapter 167 The Dark Web

    Finished

    Violeta took the jug and left the study, heading straight to an outside sink where she poured the water out.

    Phew, crisis averted.

    Violeta peeked over the second¨Cfloor railing and noticed that Hattie wasn¡¯t in the living room anymore.

    Hattie had only one chance to act, and Violeta had spoiled it. There wouldn¡¯t be another opportunity for Hattie to get close to Niall.

    Just to be safe, Violeta decided to keep an eye on Niall¡¯s door tonight, in case Hattie tried something in the middle of the night.

    With that n in mind, Violeta rushed back to her room to take a shower.

    She took less than half an hour.

    When she came out, dressed in her robe, and returned to the study, she found that Niall wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    The hallway was quiet and empty.

    Violeta tiptoed to Niall¡¯s door and pressed her ear against it, listening carefully. If anyone saw her, they¡¯d think she was eavesdropping.

    ¡°Bro? Bro¡­

    No answer. Maybe Niall has gone to sleep?

    She stepped back a bit.

    Everything around her was silent. With nothing else to do, Violeta leaned against the wall and pulled out her phone. She logged onto the dark web, checking out the ck market.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her previous bounty challenge post had been pushed down.

    Now, the top post, with the highest reward, was a dirt¨Cdigging investigative job.

    The user¡¯s ID was ¡®Graplena, and their IP address was hidden.

    Curious, Violeta clicked on it. The post offered a starting reward of 1,000 dors, with a chance for more if useful information was found.

    Who would pay so much <i>for </i>digging up dirt?

    An enemy?

    A love rival?

    Heh.

    Intrigued, Violeta decided to say hi to the user, just <b>to </b>see what would happen.

    Meanwhile Zelena <b>was </b>at her <b>romnater </b>reconding to inquiries from harkero

    2/3

    Mon.

    Chapter 167 The Dark Web

    She was ready to spend big this time.

    Finished

    She needed topletely take down Violeta and make Jasper abandon her. Without support, Violeta would be powerless at school.

    Zelena wanted to crush herpletely.

    Many hackers signed up, but Zelena wasn¡¯t going to waste money on amateurs. Only the best would do.

    Suddenly, a message from an ID called ¡®Six¡® popped up.

    Seeing the chat window, Zelena knew it was another potential applicant. She cut to the chase. ¡°If you want the job, you need to pass a test.¡±

    Six wrote back. What kind of test?¡±

    Zelena replied, ¡®Since you¡¯re a hacker, you should be able to find my current IP address, right?¡±

    When posting on the dark web, Zelena had paid to encrypt her IP address. If the hacker couldn¡¯t break that, there was no point in working with them.

    Zelena had long wanted a hacker ally to help her control online narratives effectively.

    She had considered George before.

    272

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

 CHAPTER 168

    Chapter 168 Graplena

    To her dismay, Violeta had beaten her to the chase.

    Hence, she had to <b>search </b>the ck market herself to find someone suitable.

    When she received a message from the other side, Violeta sensed their boldness.

    <b>69</b>%

    Finished

    Having one¡¯s IP encrypted on the ck market meant that a hacker had to break through the ck market¡¯s protective barrier before uncovering their IP address.

    This could lead to Violeta¡¯s own location being revealed.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible to break through, but the danger was significant.

    Taking such a risk, exposing her own IP and taking on the ck market¡¯s firewall for just one deal, was something very few could do without getting caught. It was all danger and no benefit.

    Most people with a good head on their shoulders wouldn¡¯t attempt <i>it</i><i>. </i>After all, protecting oneself was vital.

    However¡­

    Violeta happened to love excitement!

    Your test is quite innovative, buddy, she replied.

    From the amateurish test, Violeta deduced that the other person must be a newbie.

    Only desperate hackers would resort to such risky tactics!

    ¡®Before me, I bet nobody agreed to your test, right? she teased.

    Zelena hesitated, wondering how the other person knew.

    Many hackers had approached her before, but they all stopped replying after hearing about her test.

    However, she maintained her arrogance, replying, ¡®You¡¯re wrong. Many have tried before, but all failed. My test is strict! If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t bother wasting my time.

    Hah.

    Violeta found this amusing.

    The user¡¯s arrogant attitude reminded her of someone.

    Plus, the ID ¡®Graplena¡± made her wonder if it was Zelena.

    Intensely curious, and unafraid of anyone on the ck market, Violeta replied directly, ¡®I ept your test. I¡¯ll give you <b>an </b>answer in half an hour.

    Then, she left the chat and started typing away on her keyboard.

    Cracking the ck market firewall was challenging, and she had to be careful not to expose herself.

    1/3

    After scanning through countless encrypted IPs, she found Graplena¡¯s.

    Finished

    Following the search, she located the IP at 17-601, Fairwind Vis, in Arlowand, Hoiten.

    Violeta stopped for a moment when she saw this IP.

    This particr IP address.

    It was one she knew very well.

    It <b>was </b>from the ce she was extremely familiar with¡­.

    It <b>was </b>where the ke family¡¯s residence was located.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    So, <i>the </i>person behind ¡®Graplena¡® was Zelena after all.

    Violeta leaned back in her chair, a faint smile forming on her lips.

    ¡°Zelena, seems like our destinies are intertwined, huh?

    ¡°We¡¯re bound to be lifelong enemies.¡±

    Now that she knew Zelena¡¯s identity, Violeta shared the IP address she found.

    Zelena watched the time tick by, but there was no sign of Six. She thought <b>this </b>person might have ghosted her.

    But suddenly, a chat box appeared, and she clicked on it.

    Her own address was disyed. Zelena was amazed, surprised that Six had some skills after all!

    Since the other person had found her IP, Zelena trusted their technical abilities.

    She sent her contact information, saying, ¡°You can add my number. I¡¯ll text you when I need your services.

    Zelena shared her WhatsApp number.

    Violeta registered a new phone number and added her on WhatsApp.

    After sessfully adding her number, Violeta noticed a new payment in her ount.

    As soon as she closed herputer, she heard a noise outside.

    Violeta¡¯s bedroom was opposite Niall¡¯s, and she always left her door open. So, she could hear any sounds from the corridor immediately.

    She rushed out of her room and found the window at the end of the corridor had been blown open by the wind.

    She closed it and was about to go back when she heard strange sounds from Niall¡¯s room.

    Violeta paused, then looked towards Niall¡¯s room.

    She heard running water and singing from inside.

    2/3

    08:36 Man<b>, </b>24 Jun

    Chapter 168 Graplena

    <b>5.69</b>%

    Finished

    After confirming the sound was from within, she knocked on the door, saying, ¡°Hey, Bro, what are you doing?¡±

    There was no response.

    Feeling uneasy, she knocked again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m opening the door.¡±

    There was still no answer, so Violeta reached for the handle and opened it.

    <b>272</b>

 CHAPTER 169

    Chapter 169 It Was Too Late

    69%)

    Finished

    She entered the room and noticed that the wooden floor <b>was </b>wet. Following the trail of water stains, it led to the bathroom.

    Violeta rushed to the bathroom door and knocked anxiously. ¡°Bro? Bro, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he say didn¡¯t drink that water? Could Hattie have yed some other tricks??

    Hayden, who was lying in the bathtub, heard Violeta¡¯s voice and suddenly opened his eyes. He turned to face the bathroom door, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Niall¡¯s not here.¡±

    Huh?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Violeta was stunned to hear Hayden¡¯s voice from the bathroom.

    ¡°Hayden? Why are you here? Isn¡¯t this Niall¡¯s room?¡±

    No way¡­

    Are Hayden and Niall.

    Just as Violeta was trying to make sense of it all, Hayden¡¯s voice came from inside <b>again</b>. ¡°I swapped rooms with him today.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hayden closed his eyes and leaned back on the bathtub pillow. ¡°That water <b>jug</b>, weren¡¯t you worried there was something wrong with it?¡±

    Violeta frowned. ¡°How did you know? You didn¡¯t drink from that water jug, did you!?¡±

    ¡®I did.¡±

    Before the servant brought the water jug to the room, Hayden was discussing matters in Niall¡¯s room, mainly conveying something about a project his dad was working on downtown. The servant brought the water jug in and poured a <b>ss </b>of water for Hayden first, and he <b>drank </b>it.

    Later, Violeta hurried in and emptied the jug, so Hayden suspected there might be something wrong with iL

    But it <b>was </b>already toote.

    So, he simply suggested sleeping in Niall¡¯s room instead.

    He made up a story about the mattress being too soft to sleep on. Niall didn¡¯t think much about it and agreed.

    Violeta was very surprised after hearing the whole story.

    ¡°So you drank that water. Why <b>didn¡¯t </b>you tell me earlier? How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    1/3

    08:36 Mon, 24 Jun

    Chapter 169 It Was Too Late

    Violeta lowered her eyes<b>, </b>roughly guessing what Hattie might have added to the water.

    Finished

    After ncing at the water on the ground, Violeta turned around, found a towel in the nearby rounded cab, and threw it on the ground to soak up the water stains.

    Then she walked to the bathroom and asked, ¡°Should I call someone if you¡¯re not feeling well?¡±

    The medicine Hattie found on the ind was simr to an aphrodisiac..

    The medicinal properties weren¡¯t very strong. <b>As </b>long as Hayden kept controlling his thoughts and lowered his body temperature, he would be fine. He hadn¡¯t reached the point of losing control of his mind.

    Hayden sighed and said. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. You can go back.¡±

    Violeta left the room, closing the door behind her.

    Hayden, thinking she had gone, rxed in the bathtub, trying to calm himself down by closing his eyes.

    But not long after, he heard the door open again.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Violeta had brought a chair and a phone charger.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying in the bathtub. What if you fall asleep and drown? I¡¯ll stay here watching movies just in case.¡±

    If Hayden passed out in the tub, he could drown.

    His expression fell as he said, ¡°No need. I can manage.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t foolish. If the drug was too strong, he would have called a doctor already.

    ¡°Are you shy? I can get Zoren to stay with you. I can¡¯t let you sit in a bathtub full of water. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    Hayden fell silent.

    Get Zoren?

    That¡¯s basically announcing to everyone what happened.

    ¡°Do <b>what </b>you want,¡± he uttered, left with no choice.

    Then, neither of them spoke.

    Violeta found the horror movie they nned to watch and started it, fully engaged.

    She had the volume up, causing Hayden to be unable to sleep due to the scary sound effectsing through the door.

    Meanwhile, Hattie, sensing the moment was right, sneaked out of her room, ready to go upstairs to Niall¡¯s

    Toom.

    But as she climbed the stairs, she saw a shadow dart past upstairs, startling her.

    She nearly screamed.

    Publing her muni che con

    antinued unchaire de che tumed theer of the corridor the felt ¨C skill <b>behind</b>

    2/3

    08:36 Mon, 24 Jun

    Chapter 169 It <b>Was </b>Too Late

    her, as if something was watching her.

    Finished

    Slowly turning her head, she saw an eagle perched on the railing of the second floor under the dim corridor lights, its eyes fixed on her, ceric and unsettling.

    Then, from the room ahead, came a faint shrick. It was the soundtrack of a horror movie.

    This startled Hattic, causing her to lose her footing and tumble down the stairs.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    She fell hard.

    A servant came with a shlight to check and was startled when she saw Hattie under the light..

    She had rolled down the stairs andy curled up on the ground. She had hit her head on the pir, leaving her dizzy and disoriented.

 CHAPTER 170

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 170 Gift Box.

    The hair covering her face made her look like a ghost at first sight..

    The servant saw her and asked, ¡°M¨CMiss Hattic? What are you doing here?¡±

    Finished

    Hattie slowly stood up, one hand on her waist and the other covering her head. T¡­ I came out to use the bathroom<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    The servant was surprised. ¡°Did you just roll down from upstairs? The bathroom is over here. Miss Hattie, are you okay?¡±

    Squeak!¡±

    Zeus, the eagle, stood on the second¨Cfloor railing, adjusting his feathers. His sharp eyes looked down at

    her.

    Hattie looked at the eagle and replied, I¡¯m fine. I thought the toilet was upstairs. Anyway, why is there an eagle here?¡±

    The servant exined, ¡°It belongs to Master Hayden.¡±

    Hayden and Niall swapped rooms, and Zeus, picking up a familiar scent, darted out.

    He didn¡¯t enter the room but waited at the door, so Hattie, who was sneaking upstairs, bumped into him.

    She got a big bump on her head and was utterly fuming.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Her ns for the night were ruined, and the noise attracted the servants, leaving her no chance to go back upstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go back to my room, she mumbled.

    The servants thought it was odd but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Violeta came out and, at some point, stood behind Zeus, ring coldly at Hattie from upstairs.

    Hattic, now bruised and limping, made her way back to her room.

    It seemed Violeta had guessed her n for the night.

    Under a series of coincidences, Hattie¡¯s n failed.

    If she hadn¡¯t stopped Niall from drinking water or if Hayden hadn¡¯t switched rooms with Niall, maybe her n would have seeded.

    Around 3.00 AM, Hayden came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe.

    came

    His hair <b>was </b>messy, water droplets still dripping down. He looked tall and strong, his muscles visible under

    the loose cor of his robe.

    Violeta found the chair too hard, so she switched to lying on the bed and ying with her phone until she

    1/3

    Finished

    Hayden noticed Violeta sleeping oddly and covered her with a nket before gazing out the window at the rain, his eyes swirling with thoughts.

    ¡°Hoot¡­

    Zeus, who had been brought into the room by Violeta carlier, stood on the table¡¯s metal rack.

    Hayden lifted his arm, whereupon Zeus flew over andnded on his shoulder. The two of them then stared out the window at the <b>rain</b>.

    When Violeta woke up, it was almost noon, and Hayden was gone.

    She slept in because no one disturbed her after herte night.

    Few knew about the events of the previous night, but everyone knew she had slept in Niall¡¯s <b>room</b>.

    Niall was puzzled. He had swapped rooms with Hayden, so why was Violeta in his <b>room</b>?

    Where did Hayden sleep?

    The servant exined, ¡°Master Hayden stayed up reading downstairsst night.¡±

    Niall sensed something was wrong, especially after hearing the servant¡¯s report about Hattie¡¯s fall down the stairs while ¡®searching for the toilet.

    Combining these events, Niall understood <b>that </b>something had gone awry the previous night.

    Although he didn¡¯t say it, his positive opinion of the Hattie siblings vanished. He arranged for them to leave the mansion when the rain eased.

    Hattie med Violeta for her failure.

    <i>If </i><i>it </i>weren¡¯t <i>for </i><i>her</i>, I would¡¯ve seeded! Hattie thought, her hatred growing.

    She felt the urgency to crush Violeta in the uing collegepetition.

    Two dayster, when the rain stopped and the sea calmed, Hannah¡¯s yacht picked up Hattic and Benson. from the ind.

    On the second day after their departure<b>, </b><b>a </b>copse urred on Hannah¡¯s ind, making headlines. The center of the house <b>sank </b>in, <b>as </b>if there had been an earthquake.

    The day after, Violeta and the others left the ind on the Dawn.

    After they got back to Quinston, Irene and Anton hurriedly booked tickets home from Verdancia when they heard their children were <b>back</b>.

    There were only a little over ten days left of summer <b>vacation</b>.

    Irene bought many gifts for Violeta, including a bangle and an emerald bracelet.

    Irene passed the gift box to Violeta eagerly.

    2/3

    Chapter 170 Gift Box

    Opening the exquisite wooden box, Violeta admired the jewellery¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°They¡¯re so pretty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think <b>so</b>.¡±

    Irene turned to Anton, pleased. ¡°See? I knew she¡¯d love them.¡±

    Anton smiled. ¡°As long as you both like them.¡±

    Finished

    272

 CHAPTER 171

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 171 ine Cohen

    Irene eagerly asked Violeta to try on the jewellery.

    Violeta¡¯s wrists were small, and the bangle fit perfectly. It felt like it was made just for her.

    The emerald bracelet was also a perfect fit,fortable to wear.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±

    Niall, sitting nearby, felt a bit left out. He asked, ¡°Mom<b>, </b>didn¡¯t you get anything for me?¡±

    <b>81</b>%%

    Finished

    Irene¡¯s happy expression dimmed a bit at Niall¡¯s words. She turned to the servant and ordered, ¡°Bring me the booklet from my bag.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Madam.¡±

    Thinking it was something good, Niall eagerly waited as the servant fetched the booklet, which Irene handed to him.

    Opening it, Niall saw phone numbers, addresses, and photos of girls, all carefully <b>selected </b>by Irene. They were Hoitenese studying abroad.

    Niall¡¯s face instantly turned serious.

    Irene exined, ¡°I carefully selected these girls in Verdancia! They alle from good families and have excellent morals and character. I even did background checks on them and wrote everything in this

    booklet.¡±

    Irene chose girls based on their character and personality, not their family background.

    All the girls in the booklet were around Niall¡¯s age and had good qualities.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put my reputation on the line for this! I¡¯even asked my best friends to help me make this list. You have to take advantage of this opportunity! With so many names on the list, one of them¡¯s bound to like you, right?¡±

    Niall¡¯s excitement faded, and he threw the booklet onto the couch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like any of them.¡±

    Irene was not pleased. ¡°You don¡¯t like any? Niall, You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Anton stepped in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Otis¡¯s daughter will be back soon, and we can arrange something then<b>.¡±</b>

    Niall briefly hesitated at the mention of Otis¡¯s <b>daughter</b>.

    <b>Irene </b><b>raised </b><b>an </b>eyebrow. ¡°<b>Elle¡¯s </bing back? <b>Is </b>she <b>discharged</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>No</b><b>, </b><b>she¡¯s </b>transferred to the <b>military </b><b>base </b>here. <b>She </b><b>got </b>injured on herst mission<b>.</b>

    <b><i>Elle</i></b>, <b><ist name </i></b><b><i>Cohen</i></b>¡­

    1/3

    <b>14:26 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>25 </b><b>Jun </b>W

    Chapter 171 ine Cohen

    Violeta thought of a charming military news anchor.

    <i>ine </i><i>Cohen</i>.

    <i>Could </i>it <i>be </i>her?

    ¡°Mom, who¡¯s that?¡± Violeta asked.

    81%

    <b>Finished</b>

    Irene exined, ¡°She¡¯s ine, the daughter of one of your dad¡¯s old friends. We <b>call </b>her Elle. She served in the military for years after leaving Quinston.¡±

    It seemed Violeta¡¯s guess was right; it <b>was </b>indeed ine.

    When ine¡¯s name came up, Anton¡¯s eyes shone with admiration.

    ¡°Vio, you should think of her as <b>a </b>sister. Elle is around your brother¡¯s age, and we watched her grow up.¡±

    When Anton was younger, he rebelled against his micromanaging family and joined the military for two

    years.

    He had many friends from that time, and they all held important positions now, meeting up once <b>a </b><b>year</b><b>.</b>

    The Cohen family had a military background, and ine went to a military college.

    Originally, Otis¡¯s family only had one daughter. They nned to find her a civilian job, but ine decided to join the border patrol on her own.

    She left five years ago, and now it had been six.

    Violeta smiled. ¡°So, Elle and Niall are childhood sweethearts?<b>¡±</b>

    Niall avoided the question, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    Watching Niall leave interest

    peaked as she sensed there might be a story here!

    Looking at the expensive bangle and emerald bracelet, Violeta decided not to wear the bangle.

    ¡°Mom, <b>I¡¯ll </b>stick with the emerald bracelet. I¡¯m worried the other one might break.¡±

    Expensive bangles like that should be ced somewhere <b>safe</b>, and its value would grow in time.

    People wouldn¡¯t wear dor jewellery out, unl

    it was for an important asion.

    However, a bracelet would be casual enough for daily <b>wear</b>.

    Irene agreed. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s your gift. Wear what you like, <b>dear</b>.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Violeta remembered ine <b>from </b>her <b>past </b>life.

    <b>She </b><b>had </b><b>seen </b><b>ine </b>on <b>the </b><b>news </b>when she worked <b>as </b>a stunt <b>double </b><b>after </b><b>graduation</b>.

    <b>81</b>%

    Chapter 171 ine Cohen

    Finished

    ine was a confident military anchor, exuding elegance. Violeta regarded her as the most dashing one among all the short¨Chaired women she had seen.

    To reach that position<b>, </b>she must have had a strong resume and professional skills.

    However, Violet¨¢ hadn¡¯t taken time to study her in her past life.

    If her parents hadn¡¯t brought her up today, she wouldn¡¯t have crossed Violeta¡¯s mind.

    Nevertheless, Violeta regarded ine as an admirable person<b>, </b>seeing as she chose to serve at the border for close to six years despite the challenges.

    272

 CHAPTER 172

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 172 Dig up Dirt

    Only those who¡¯d lived through it would truly understand how long that five to six years felt.

    Two dayster, Violeta headed to Sunset Cafe.

    Kaylee had been working part¨Ctime there and

    d be close with Fiona and her husband.

    Arriving at the cafe around 1.00 PM, Violeta found Kaylee yawning behind the counter.

    ¡°Hi, what can I get you? You can check the menu up there

    140

    ¡°Kaylee.¡±

    <b>81</b>%

    Finished

    Kaylee¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw Violeta.

    ¡°Vio, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Violeta smiled. ¡°Yeah, I brought you something.¡±

    She handed Kaylee a small gift box from her bag. Inside were some ethnic¨Cstyle jewellery she had picked up on the prairie, with special meaning.

    Kaylee happily stepped out from behind the counter.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back until the end of the month!

    ¡°How was your trip? Tell me everything!¡±

    Hearing the chatter, Fiona emerged from behind the curtain with <b>a </b>smile. ¡°Vio, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ms. Fiona<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Spotting Fiona, Violeta pulled out another gift from her bag.

    With it not being peak hours, and few customers around, Violeta and Kaylee went upstairs to chat.

    Although Tnd University was on break, affecting business, it wasn¡¯t significant.

    After all, Sunset Cafe had great online reviews and loyal customers. They could also attract customers through good reviews, with some old customer bringing new ones in as well. All in all, business was quite good during the summer.

    Kaylee listened eagerly as Violeta shared her adventures on the prairie.

    ¡°Wow! I wish I could be as free as you.

    ¡°And you have an eagle named Hera? Wow!! I¡¯d love to see her.¡±

    named/Hera?

    Violeta grinned. ¡°If there¡¯s <b>a </b>chance, <b>I¡¯ll </b>take you.¡±

    ¡°Deal<b>!</b>

    1/3

    14:26 Tue<b>, </b>25 Jun <b>O</b>

    Chapter 172 Dig up Dirt

    ¡°You even ran into Hattie?! Oh, my.¡±

    81%

    Finished

    After sharing the ind incident, Kaylee suddenly eximed, ¡°Wait, so the news about the ind copsing was about Hattie¡¯s mom¡¯s ind? Haha, she used to brag in ss about vacationing there, and now it¡¯s copsed. That¡¯s funny!¡±

    The two chatted for a while as they caught each other up on their livestely.

    As more customers arrived, Kaylee went downstairs to help, leaving Violeta alone on the second¨Cfloor window seat, enjoying her coffee and scrolling through her phone.

    Suddenly, a message popped up.

    She didn¡¯t recognise the username at first, but the profile picture jogged her memory¨Cit was Zelena.

    Zelena had sent some crucial information, almost like a resume about Violeta.

    ¡®I need you to find out more about this woman,¡® she insisted.

    Violeta was right; Zelena wanted to hire a hacker to sabotage her behind her back!

    If Zelena were smarter, she wouldn¡¯t have set that test, and maybe her post would have been picked up by other hackers before Violeta even saw it.

    Unfortunately, her cleverness backfired.

    ¡®What kind of information?¡® she asked.

    Reviewing the details Zelena sent, Violeta found it almostprehensive. Zelena knew nearly everything about her!

    But it was all about the Violeta from her previous life. They were outdated information, as Violeta had changed.

    Nevertheless, thinking about it sent shivers down her spine.

    <i>In </i><i>my </i><i>previous </i>life<i>, </i><i>I </i><i>never </i>would¡¯ve stood <i>a </i><i>chance </i><i>against </i><i>someone </i><i>like </i><i>Zelena</i><i>!</i>

    <i>Moreover</i><i>, </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>previous </i><i>life</i>, <i>I </i><i>thought </i><i>Zelena </i><i>was </i><i>a </i><i>potential </i><i>good </i><i>friend</i>, <i>only </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>backstabbed </i><i>by </i><i>her</i><i>! </i><i>Gah</i>, <i>I </i><i>was </i>such an <i>id</i><i>*</i><i>ot</i><i>!</i>

    Zelena demanded, ¡®I want to know some things about her that are not widely known¨CI want to know her hidden secrets. She¡¯s currently dating Jasper, a senior at Tnd University. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s that innocent. Dig up some dirt on her¨Cthe juicier, the better!¡®

    <i>Dig </i>up dirt on <i>me</i><i>?</i>

    A faint smile yed on Violeta¡¯s lips <b>as </b>she nced at her phone screen.

    It was a golden opportunity. If Violeta didn¡¯t seize it, it would be a waste of the opportunity Zelena was practically offering her..

    She replied with a simple, ¡®Okay.¡®

    Zelena pressed. ¡®Get it to me as soon as possible.

    2/3

    14:26 Tue, 25 <b>Jun</b>

    Chapter 172 Dig up Dirt

    ¡°Two weeks.¡®

    Initially, Zelena thought two

    s was a bit long.

    <b>81</b>%

    Finished

    But then she realised that it would

    for the collegepetition.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    with the start of Tnd University¡¯s new semester, just in time

    Thinking that this timing worked out well, Zelena agreed.

    ¡®Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.

    Violeta¡¯s understanding of Zelena was limited to after she returned to the ke family.

    She knew little about her past.

    However, Zelena seemed to know everything about Violeta¡¯s past.

    <i>She </i>must <i>have </i>put <i>in a </i><i>lot </i>of <i>effort </i><i>to </i><i>understand </i><i>me</i>.

    Violeta recalled when Zelena was mistakenly taken from the hospital, her foster parents were market

    vendors selling grass seeds. They weren¡¯t wealthy, but they treated Zelena well.

    ºÏ

    272

    1

 CHAPTER 173

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 173 Clear n

    Zelena had attended the local

    If anyone wanted to dig into ho

    elementary and middle schools since she was a child.

    past, checking her school records would be the best ce to start.

    Finished

    This jogged Violeta¡¯s memory about an incident from her past life. After Zelena became popr, an anonymous inte user provided some information to an influencer, alleging that Zelena had bullied a ssmate in school, leading to the ssmate developing nerve deafness in one ear.

    At the time, Zelena was the queen bee at their school.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    This incident caused a small online stir but waster suppressed.

    The person who leaked the information vanished without a trace.

    The influencer who shared it even posted a Facebook apology letter, which stayed pinned for a month.

    It seemed that Zelena had used her financial power and legal threats.

    Violeta pondered carefully and realised that whoever leaked the information back then might still be in school.

    Since they hade forward during Zelena¡¯s peak poprity, they likely knew more than just that one incident. Finding this person could unravel Zelena¡¯s past without much difficulty.

    With a clear n in mind, Violeta sprang into action.

    She left the coffee shop and headed to a nearby inte cafe.

    Once there, she sat down at aputer and began researching schools in the Arlowand area. After eliminating some options, she called the admissions offices of the remaining schools one by one to gather information.

    Meanwhile, Hattie returned to Quinston, while Zelena headed back from Arlowand to her rented apartment in Liberty Grove.

    The two arranged to meet at the shopping center¡¯s mall.

    Like sisters, they strolled through the stores together.

    In a trendy clothing boutique, they perused the racks while openly chatting about Violeta and the uing collegepetition they would face once school started.

    Because of the bump on her forehead from the fall, Hattie had been wearing a beret to cover it.

    Zelena said, ¡°By the way, Hattie, did you hear about the news a few days ago about an ind copsing? It was on the North Sea side.¡±

    Hattie winced at the mention of the ind.

    It belonged to her mother!

    1/3

    1%

    Chapter 173 Clear n

    She didn¡¯t want to admit to such an embarrassing incident.

    Finished

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There are so many inds in the North Sea. How would I know which one copsed?¡±

    Zelena turned to her. ¡°Did you really spot Violeta on that ind? Could it be her ind that copsed? Haha.¡±

    Feeling irritated, Hattic swiftly changed the subject.

    ¡°Regarding the collegepetition, have you found your teammates?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a team now. I paid the esports club to set up a studio, and I picked some small¨Ctime leaderboard yers topete with me. Hattic, my skills are just too weak, so I won¡¯t tear up with you to avoid dragging you down.¡±

    Zelena sugarcoated her words, but her real goal was to win alone without having to carry Hattie along.

    Hattie was surprised. ¡°What? Why d

    you tell me earlier?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect Zelena to have already found teammates on her own. Actually, even if Zelena hadn¡¯t backed out, Hattie hadn¡¯t considered teaming up with her.

    After all, Zelena¡¯s beginner skills meant they¡¯d only lose games if they teamed up.

    Although the two weren¡¯t getting along as well as they seemed, they surprisingly shared a mutual dislike for Violeta<i>.</i>

    Hattie added, ¡°Since you¡¯ve found teammates, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve found mine too. Oh, by the way, have you heard something?¡±

    Zelena asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Hattie replied, ¡°Actually, Violeta is Zoren¡¯s sister. That¡¯s why she can hang out with Jasper and his friends.¡±

    Zelena¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    Hattie smirked. ¡°But don¡¯t be too surprised. I have enough proof to show that Violeta is Zoren¡¯s half¨Csister and is an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible? Are you sure?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°How could I be wrong?

    ¡°During the ind storm, I talked to them, and Zoren himself called Violeta his sister in front of me. He even said he was the one who brought Violeta back to the White family! From that<b>, </b>it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s Zoren¡¯s sister!¡±

    Zelena frowned, muttering softly, ¡°It can¡¯t <b>be </b>true ¡­ Could I have made a mistake in my investigation?¡±

    ¡°It must be your mistake. No doubt about it.¡±

    Zelena fell silent.

    Hattie continued, ¡°That reminds me of the time Violeta bought the Bamboo Eau de Parfum and custom- made tennis racketst semester. If she¡¯s really from a regr family like you said. where did she get the

    2/3

    14:26 Tue<b>, </b><b>25 </b>Jun

    Chapter 173 Clear n

    money for those?¡±

    Thinking it over, what Hattie said did make sense.

    Zelena had suspected it before, but she thought they were gifts from Jasper.

    Finished

    But now, thinking about it, Violeta and Jasper had been together for so long. School rumours said Jasper¡¯s longest rtionshipsted only a month. If Violeta didn¡¯t have some background, Jasper would have dumped her long ago; they couldn¡¯t have been together for so long.

    272

 CHAPTER 174

    3/3

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph.

    Chapter 174 Wanted on the ck MarketN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Hattie¡¯s ims couldn¡¯t be proven to Zelena.

    But she wasn¡¯t worried; she just needed to wait for the hacker¡¯s findings.

    Then she¡¯d not only learn Violeta¡¯s parents¡® re

    others.

    Finished

    identities but also uncover some juicy secrets unknown to

    School!

    She would use those information to humiliate her

    <i>The </i><i>campus </i><i>belle </i><i>of </i><i>Tnd </i><i>University</i>, <i>my </i><i>foot</i><i>!</i>

    ¡°Hattie, Violeta¡¯s reputation will be ruined during the collegepetition.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. It¡¯ll be a big surprise!¡±

    Hattie didn¡¯t know what Zelena had nned, but seeing her confident expression, she figured Zelena must have set a big trap for Violeta. As long as she could see Violeta¡¯s embarrassing moment, Hattie would be thrilled.

    She tossed a piece of clothing to the nearby shop assistant and said lightly, ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t expect me to let you win in the collegepetition. I¡¯m going for that championship.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s words reflected Zelena¡¯s thoughts, but thetter¡¯s ambitions weren¡¯t as obvious.

    Hattie could say this so openly in front of Zelena only because deep down, she didn¡¯t see Zelena as a realpetitor.

    Although Zelena¡¯s family was wealthy, they were only rich in Arlowand; they were nothing in Quinston and couldn¡¯t bepared to the Ridge family.

    Plus, Zelena didn¡¯t have a mother with a significant position in the entertainment industry. So in their ¡®friendship¡®, they might seem equal, but Hattie had never taken Zelena seriously.

    She thought little of her.

    -Zelena felt a bit annoyed, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    After all<b>, </b>Hattie was just a tool for her use, so it didn¡¯t matter as long <b>as </b>she had thestugh.

    Suppressing her inner annoyance, Zelena said lightly, ¡°Haha, sure.

    ¡°I¡¯m not aiming for the championship, anyway. So I¡¯ll congratte you in advance, Hattie.¡±

    At the inte cafe, after some elimination, Violeta finally narrowed down the middle school Zelena had attended¨CSkybrook High.

    Zelena had studied there for three years. If there were any bullying incidents, all she needed to do was investigate her ssmates.

    1/3

    Chapter 174 Wanted on the ck Market

    Violeta hacked into the schoolwork and checked the information of Zelena¡¯s ssmates.

    <b>81</b>%

    Finished

    Finally, she focused on a high school sophomore named Shirley Tillery, who had only attended the first half of the semester due to illness.

    As Violeta <b>was </b>deeply focused on her investigation, she heard a familiar voice behind her.

    ¡°Violeta<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    She turned to see George and was a bit surprised.

    ¡°George, what are you doing here?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°I own this ce,¡± George replied.

    Violeta chuckled. ¡°Really? So you¡¯re the owner? That¡¯s quite a coincidence. Then you can inte fee, right?¡±

    George generously agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I was just kidding.¡±

    George could monitor all theputers¡® usage in the inte cafe.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with customers unless there was a reason to.

    But this situation was different.

    waive

    my

    When Violeta started her investigation in the inte cafe, it seemed normal at first. But when she began typing codes to hack into the schoolwork, George took notice.

    Seeing that Violeta was the one using theputer, he asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Just browsing around,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re wanted on the ck market?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m aware.¡±

    Before, when Violeta decrypted Zelena¡¯s encrypted IP, she knew this day mighte.

    By breaking into the ck market¡¯s encryptedwork, Violeta had put the security of their clients¡® information at risk. So, they had to catch her to set an example and show they took such breaches seriously.

    However, Violeta knew she had a way out.

    Previously, she essed the ck market from <b>the </b>ind¡¯sputer during a storm, which affected the signal. The weather provided the perfect cover, and Violeta left no trace, making it unlikely for her to be found.

    Even if she were caught, Violeta wasn¡¯t worried.

    Seeing Violeta so rxed, George couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You really don¡¯t realise how serious this <b>is</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    2/3

    14:26 Tue, <b>25 </b>Jun uo

    Chapter 174 Wanted on the ck Market

    <b>81</b><b>%</b><b>0</b>

    Finished

    ¡°They can¡¯t find me. Besides you, no one knows I¡¯m Six. If I¡¯m exposed, <b>it¡¯ll </b>be because you snitched.¡±

    Violeta maintained eye contact with George, her expression calm and unreadable.

    George met her gaze and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°The folks in the ck market practically worship you.¡±

    Violeta was the first one who dared to challenge authority without being caught immediately.

    If she escaped this arrest, she would truly be a legend in the ck market.

    While many famous hackers were on the leaderboard, most hid in anonymity, limited by their fame.

    Six wasn¡¯t on the leaderboard, yet she did what even the most famous hackers wouldn¡¯t dare to do.

    272

 CHAPTER 175

    Chapter 175 Zelena Cooke

    Her actions perfectly demonstrated that there are always people better than you out there.

    When George saw the wanted notice on the ck market, he was shocked.

    He never expected Violeta to be pulling off big moves behind the scenes!

    George would never betray Violeta.

    ¡°What are you looking for? Maybe I can help, he offered.

    Violeta pointed to the name written in her notebook.

    ¡°Shirley Tillery.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± George inquired.

    ¡°Just an ordinary female student from a high school in Arlowand. I want to know where she is now, Violeta exined.

    On theputer screen, there was a photo of Shirley.

    George looked at the photo, finding the girl with bangs familiar. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly remembered. ¡°She¡¯s one of the nurses from the nursing home nearby.¡±

    ¡°A nurse?¡± Violeta was surprised. She was struggling to find this person, and here George knew all along.

    She felt that luck was on her side.

    ¡°Can you take me to see her now?¡± Violeta asked.

    ¡°Sure. She works as a charity nurse at Evergreen Nursing Home down the street,¡± George replied. Violeta followed George out of the inte cafe and hailed a cab to the nursing home.

    On the way, Violeta learned that George remembered Shirley because his grandmother lived in that nursing home. He visited his grandmother every weekend, so he had a vivid impression of the nursing home¡¯s staff, including this young nurse who was barely twenty.

    ¡°But as far as I know, Shirley has hearing problems and is saving up to buy a hearing aid,¡± George added.

    This information was identical to what the informant had revealed in the past life.

    The person bullied by Zelena suffered from nerve deafness in the ears. Initially, Violeta suspected Shirley because she dropped out of school during her senior year, indicating she had encountered some difficulties.

    Little did she expect to hit the mark so urately.

    <i>Could </i>Shirley really <i>be </i>the student bullied <i>by </i><i>Zelena</i><i>?</i>

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the nursing home.

    <b>13</b>

    Chapter 175 Zelena Cooke

    Finished

    The nursing home was well¨Cknown in Quinston and had a good reputation despite being public. What mattered most was its proximity to George¡¯s apartment, which was why he had ced his grandmother here.

    Since they were there, George decided to visit his grandmother¡¯s room while Violeta sought out Shirley in the director¡¯s office<b>.</b>

    The director was surprised by Violeta¡¯s unusual aura. He thought Shirley had caused trouble and immediately called her to the office.

    Shirley, who was the same age as Violeta, had short hair and a slim figure.

    She looked much younger than her age, maybe around fifteen or sixteen.

    She looked innocent and simple, making her seem non¨Cthreatening.

    It was no wonder she was bullied at school.

    Shirley felt awkward seeing Violeta.

    ¡°Miss, this is Shirley, whom you wanted to

    <i>e</i>¡± the director introduced.

    Shirley, the youngest nurse at the nursing home, was once a great student but didn¡¯t go to college.

    Learning about Shirley¡¯s experiences, the director felt sorry for her, so he gave her extra allowances.

    ¡°Are you Shirley?¡± Violeta asked.

    Shirley seemed confused. ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Shirley has trouble hearing, so you¡¯ll need to speak louder to her,¡± the director exined.

    Violeta froze for a second before she spoke louder to Shirley.

    Shirley finally understood. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Shirley. Why did you ask to see me?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you about something rted to Zelena ke,¡± Violeta said.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Zelena ke?¡± Shirley asked in surprise.

    Violeta corrected herself. ¡°I meant Zelena Cooke.¡±

    Zelena took her father¡¯sst name, Cooke, before she joined the ke family.

    Hearing that, Shirley suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh, you

    mean Zelena Cooke! I know her.¡±

    Then<b>, </b>Violeta asked Shirley about Zelena¡¯s past at Skybrook High.

    As expected<b>, </b>Shirley was bullied by Zelena and her friends at school. Shirley, who came from a single- parent family, <b>was </b>timid but smart.

    She was <b>the </b>ss discipline officer.

    Zelena broke <b>the </b>rules during a study session, so Shirley <b>wrote </b>her name down.

    2/3

    14:26 Tue, 25 Jun

    a

    Chapter 175 Zelena Cooke

    Zelena got in trouble with the teacher, leading to her bearing animosity against Shirley.

    81%0

    Finished

    Shirley was bullied badly, and the worst was when she was pped, causing nerve deafness in her ear, which needed expensive treatment.

    At first, Shirley thought it was just ringing in her car, but it got worse.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell her mother, but she found out eventually.

    Her mother wanted to talk to the teacher, but it was the winter vacation at the time.

    They were not prominent figures, so they were not taken seriously. Besides, <i>it </i>had been a while since the incident. Shirley knew even if she confronted Zelena, Zelena wouldn¡¯t admit it, and there was no proof.

 CHAPTER 176

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumphi

    Chapter 176 Congrattions on Your Debut.

    To case the pressure on her family, Shirley left senior year early.

    She moved to Quinston to avoid running into Zelena again and had no intention of returning to Arlowand.

    Little did she know, her life¡¯s turning point led to tragedy, while Zelena¡¯s path led to sess.

    Finished

    In the second half of senior year, Zelena left her old life behind and became the heiress of the ke family in Arlowand.

    ¡°Do you <b>know </b>where Zelena Cooke is?¡± Violeta asked.

    Shirley shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Isn¡¯t she in Arlowand?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s in Quinston, and she¡¯s studying at Tnd University, Violeta said.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    With her low grades, how did she get into Tnd University?

    ¡°Because she¡¯s now the heiress of the ke family. Herst name isn¡¯t Cooke anymore; it¡¯s ke now,¡± Violeta exined.

    Shirley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The heiress of the ke family?¡±

    Yes.¡±

    Based on what happened in the previous life, Shirley only found out that Zelena ke was Zelena Cooke, who bullied her in high school, a few yearster.

    Now, Violeta moved the timeline up to the present.

    Shirley was furious knowing how well Zelena was doing.

    Originally, Violeta wanted Shirley toe forward and expose Zelena¡¯s past. But seeing Shirley¡¯s current condition, she hesitated..

    This would be reopening a wound.

    But unexpectedly, Shirley bravely <b>said</b>, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shirley nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always been <b>angry </b>about this. Even if justice seems unlikely, I don¡¯t want someone like her to be <b>a </b>superstar.¡±

    Violeta knew Shirley¡¯s action might not stop Zelena¡¯s sess and her road to fame.

    However, hering forward <b>would </b>tarnish Zelena¡¯s reputation. Even if she managed to debut, everyone would know that she <b>was </b><b>a </b>bully and had caused her schoolmate to lose her hearing.

    This <b>stain </b>would follow Zelena forever, no matter her aplishments..

    1/3

    Chapter 176 Congrattions on Your Debut

    The more famous Zelena got, the more people would find out about this.

    Zelena didn¡¯t have enough influence to control the news, so this was the best time to reveal it.

    Finished

    If Shirley waited a few more years, she¡¯d face the same online attacks and legal threats from Zelena¡¯swyers as in her past life.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want to do my part against school violence, Shirley said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Violeta agreed.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, I should be thanking you.¡±

    After talking with Shirley, Violeta left the nursing home with George.

    Shirley spent the next two weeks preparing evidence from that time.

    The day before school started, with Violeta¡¯s help, Shirley gathered all the evidence, including medical reports and ss photos,

    The day before school started, Tnd University delivered the new season¡¯s uniforms.

    Violeta took Tuna to the park as usual.

    Tuna had grown bigger; he looked magnificent as he strolled around.

    At the park, they met Cutie, who ran towards them after picking up their scent.

    Violeta was drinking water while resting on a bench when she saw Cutie running over.

    Seeing Cutie, Violeta knew Nn was nearby.

    As she expected, Nn appeared at a corner with a leash as he strolled over.

    During the two¨Cmonth summer break, Nn went to film a movie called ¡®Night On the River School was reopening, so Violeta figured he was done shooting.

    He walked over slowly in a set of ck <b>casual </b>outfit.

    ¡°I was wondering why Cutie was running in this direction; turns out it¡¯s you guys,¡± Nn said as he approached.

    Rxing on the bench, Violeta quietly noticed Nn¡¯s longer hair, probably for the movie, and his slightly darker skin tone.

    ¡°Finished filming?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, wrapped up four days ago,¡± Nn replied.

    nae life

    ¡°Congrattions on <b>your </b>debut,¡± Violeta said, seeing him merge with the movie star she knew from her

    2/3

    66%

    Chapter 176 Congrattions on Your Debut.

    Finished

    She was congratting him on starting an amazing career in the entertainment industry that would earn<b>. </b>him three Best Actor awards down the line.

    Though Nn had debuted<b>, </b>the show still needed editing and approval, which could take months, so he would continue attending Tnd University for now.

    272

 CHAPTER 177

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to TriumphContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 177 Jour 24

    ¡°Where¡¯d you go this summer?¡±

    ¡°I visited the prairie and the inds.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    After a short chat in the park, they discussed the chess club<b>.</b>

    +

    Finished

    Nn heard from Wade that the chess club was nning a lecture at universities to promote chess and might go to Tnd University.

    Since Violeta was in the club and also attended Tnd University, he might need her to help out.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m free anytime. Just let me know.¡±

    Right then, Violeta¡¯s phone rang.

    It was Irene, asking her toe home. Irene had returned early and prepared some outfits for Violeta to

    try on.

    ¡°Mom¡¯s telling me to go home now. See you at school, Violeta said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leaving the park with <b>Tuna</b>, Violeta headed home.

    Nn stayed to y with Cutie, still training her not to ept food from strangers.

    He <b>took </b>Violeta¡¯s advice seriously and wanted to prevent others from poisoning Cutie.

    At home, Irene, who had been waiting in the living room, greeted Violeta with excitement.

    Servants brought in <b>racks </b>of clothes, sorted by color.

    Meanwhile, Tuna was taken away to have his paws cleaned.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Vio! Come see the clothes I got for you, Irene said.

    Irene stood up and said to Violeta, I had these outfits custom¨Cmade for you at Jour 24. They¡¯re very trendy now; I¡¯ve seen <b>many </b>young girls <b>at </b>the theater wearing them.¡±

    Lately, traditional fashion had been gaining poprity.

    A Jour 24 fashion showst month propelled these styles into Verdancia¡¯s fashion week.

    Currently, Jour 24 was the most popr clothing brand online, with both celebrities and influencers sporting its traditional outfits, making it very fashionable.

    1/3

    Finished

    brand.

    Irene bought nearly twenty pieces of clothing for Violeta from Jour 24.

    Even if she wore three different sets of clothes in a day, she wouldn¡¯t repeat a style in a week.

    Irene had always dreamed of having a daughter. If Violeta had grown up under her care, she would¡¯ve styled her like a barbie doll every day. Twenty outfits might seem a lot, but Irene felt it wasn¡¯t enough for her beloved daughter.

    ¡°Try them on, dear. I can¡¯t wait to see!¡± Irene urged,

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Violeta tried on all the clothes. Irene had a great sense of style, and the outfits suited Violeta perfectly.

    Irene was thrilled.

    ¡°Jour 24¡¯s high¨Cend line is amazing. Wear this to school tomorrow. You look amazing in it!¡± Irene suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Violeta admired herself in the mirror. Indeed, it looked great.

    Thanks, Mom.¡±

    ¡°I want you to have the best, Vio. You¡¯re my treasure, dear!

    ¡°Oh, by the way, your dad¡¯s invested in this brand. They¡¯ll send you clothes every few months if you like.¡±

    Jour 24 was taking the fashion world by storm with its designs, and its value had skyrocketed.

    The next day, Niall dropped Violeta off at school.

    Kaylee and Violeta had agreed to meet at the school gate.

    Kaylee arrived on her bike <b>just </b><b>as </b>Violeta stepped out of the car,

    ¡°Hey, Vio!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Violeta waved back at Kaylee.

    Kaylee rode up to them. ¡°Morning!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Kaylee.

    Kaylee eyed Niall with curiosity. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±

    2/3

    66%

    Chapter 177 Jour 24

    ¡°Oh<b>, </b>your brother, Niall, that you mentioned!¡±

    Finished

    Niall gave her a polite smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Niall. Vio, since your friend¡¯s here, go in with her. I¡¯ll head back.¡±

    ¡°Okay<b>.</b>¡±

    Niall then turned to Kaylee, wearing a grin. ¡°Feel free toe over sometime.

    My, he¡¯s so polite and handsome!

    Kaylee blushed a bit and couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes. ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    When she lifted her <b>head</b>, Niall had driven off.

    Kaylee gushed, ¡°Wow, Vio, your brother¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    Violeta chuckled. ¡°He¡¯d be thrilled to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡±

    Locking her bike, Kaylee walked with Violeta towards the school. Suddenly, they heard someone calling their names from behind.

    ¡°Vio! Kaylee!¡±

    They turned to see Nessie from the tennis club.

    ¡°Nessie, it¡¯s been a while!¡±

    Nessie caught up to them and said smilingly, ¡°Hey, girls! Yeah, it¡¯s been a while! I saw you earlier and had to catch up to you two to say hi. There are so many people here! Anyway, don¡¯t forget to check in at the clubter.¡±

    272

 CHAPTER 178

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 178 The Truth Will Come Out

    ¡°The clubs got new uniforms for the new semester.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Alright. Got it. Nessie.¡±

    After the quick chat, Nessie hurried off to her ssroom.

    ÃÜ65%•þ

    Finished

    Violeta and Kaylee went to their ss and then to their club. When they returned to their ssroom with their new uniforms, they saw Zelena, Hattie<b>, </b>and others by the door.

    They were dressed in branded dresses and chatting with Gillian and Candly.

    Candy admired Zelena¡¯s hair <b>clip</b>. ¡°That clip looks nice, Lena.¡±

    Zelena took it off. This one?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where did you get it?¡±

    Zelena grinned. ¡°You like it? It¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Candy was surprised.

    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re amazing!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a hair clip. I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    Violeta and Kaylee walked past them with their tennis club uniforms.

    Gillian nced at them and remarked, ¡°Violeta¡¯s wearing Jour 24, right?¡±

    Candy nodded. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s from their Tricolor Rainbow series. It¡¯s super popr, sold out everywhere<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Hattie scoffed, ¡°So what?

    ¡°Jour 24 even wanted my mom to endorse them, but she refused. What¡¯s the big deal about these viral brands? My mom doesn¡¯t care about them at all!¡±

    Gillian chimed in, ¡°Exactly. They¡¯re just hyping it up after a fashion week. Only fools follow trends!¡±

    Zelena chuckled. ¡°Heh.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head in. The counselor will be here soon.

    <b>¡°</b>Sure¡±

    They entered the ssroom together.

    Violeta and Kaylee took their <b>usual </b>seats in the <b>back </b>row.

    Soon, more students filled the <b>room</b>.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    <b>1/3</b>

    65%

    Chapter 178 The Truth Will Come Out

    #Finished

    Despite what Zelena and others said, Jour 24¡¯s influence among young people couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    The Performing Arts Department was a hub for trendy students.

    Just a nce around showed many wearing Jour 24 clothes.

    Jour 24 is doing a membership points activity. If you manage to collect 30,000 points, you get a limited- edition <b>seasonal </b>gift.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have to spend over 15 thousand at once? Aren¡¯t Jour 24 clothes quite affordable? You¡¯d have to buy out the entire store, right?¡±

    ¡°Who said that? The Jour 24 stores sell regr stuff. The high¨Cend line is website. Didn¡¯t you guys know about the Verdancia Fashion Week some time ago? Jour 24 went viral

    ly avable <b>on </b>the official overseas, and it established a physical store opposite Chanel in Merth. The Rainbow series waspletely sold out long ago. You couldn¡¯t even get it through personal shoppers¡­.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t we have someone in our ss wearing a Rainbow series jacket?¡±

    Their gazes turned to the back door as they saw Violeta and Kaylee heading out.

    Violeta became the focus of discussion, and many in the ss envied her for being able to wear sold¨Cout clothes.

    Upon hearing this, Zelena took out her phone and checked the Jour 24 official website. Sure enough, she saw the trending Tricolor Rainbow series on the homepage.

    However<b>, </b>upon closer inspection, Zelena noticed something amiss.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t the logo on this jacket different from what Violeta is wearing?¡±

    Gillian and Candy quickly leaned in to take a closer look <b>and </b>indeed noticed a difference.

    Candy suddenly realized the problem and quickly spoke up. ¡°The logo on this Rainbow series seems to be in a regr font, but the logo on Violeta¡¯s clothes seems to be in cursive.¡±

    After searching the entire official website, they couldn¡¯t find the exact same jacket as Violeta¡¯s.

    Gillian boldly mocked, ¡°Could it be that Violeta is wearing a knockoff!?¡±

    That¡¯s actually possible!

    Candy chimed in, ¡°Gillian, you¡¯re onto something! I also think Violeta¡¯s wearing a fake one. If it¡¯s not on the official website, how could it be real? The official website has both the high¨Cend and regr lines. It¡¯s impossible for only her jacket to be missing.

    Gillian agreed. ¡°Yeah, and now that Jour 24 is popr, there are many counterfeit factories <b>online</b>. They¡¯re all selling fakes. Many personal shoppers get their goods from these factories.¡±

    The more they talked, the more it sounded usible.

    Zelena quickly pretended to panic. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d do that. Why would she buy a knockoff just to follow the trend? It must be a misunderstanding.¡±

    Hattie sneered, ¡°If it¡¯s really <b>as </b>vou <b>say</b>, just find a personal shopper and ask directly.¡±

    2/3

    65%•þ

    Chapter 178 The Truth Will Come Out

    Finished:

    Gillian said, ¡°Lena, you¡¯re being too naive. There are countless people wearing fake goods these days. They¡¯re just all dumb, thinking others can¡¯t tell. It¡¯s embarrassing that it¡¯s been exposed now!¡±

    ¡°I happen to know a personal shopper. Let¡¯s take a photo of Violeta¡¯s jacket when we can. I¡¯ll show a personal shopper, and the truth wille out,¡± Candy suggested.

    272

    08:13 Wed, 26 Jun ww.

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

 CHAPTER 179

    Chapter 179 High¨CEnd Design

    Gillian agreed. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Zelena looked down, a hint of sinisterness in her eyes.

    It seems like Violeta¡¯s about to make a fool of herself again.

    The semester has just started, and the drama is already beginning.

    Finished

    Violeta and Kaylee went to the club together.

    Hayden and the others were already there, checking this semester¡¯s targets.

    There was a tournament this semester, and Tnd University was also hosting a sports event.

    Nessie was at <b>the </bputer, printing out documents. When she saw Violeta and Kaylee arrive together, she. handed the documents to them.

    ¡°Here, take a look first.¡±

    Violeta took the documents and saw they were the newly scheduled club training times..

    There was also the promotion manual for the ¡°TY collegepetition, already distributed.

    Nessie said, ¡°In the afternoon, they¡¯ll hang banners for the collegepetition at the field. Anyone interested can sign up on the official website. It¡¯s the website below the promotional manual. If you¡¯re interested, go ahead and sign <b>up</b>.¡±

    Kaylee shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m <b>not </b>a gamer.¡±

    Violeta was ready to sign up, so she immediately used theputer in the lounge to register.

    Five people were required to form a team. Violeta wrote her name as <b>the </b>captain. When she was filling out the information for the other four members, Kaylee asked curiously, ¡°Vio, do you have your teammates already? This game seems to require five people,¡±

    Nessie nodded. ¡°Yeah, Vio, this game requires a team of five. Have you found teammates?¡±

    Violeta nced at Hayden and the others sitting nearby and <b>said</b><b>, </b>¡°Come over and fill it out. Choose an ount. I don¡¯t remember your phone numbers.¡±

    They all came over and filled in their ount information and phone numbers together.

    Kaylee <b>and </b>Nessie were both very/surprised. ¡°<b>Oh</b>, so you guys are forming a team together? That¡¯s quite unexpected!¡±

    <b>Violeta </b>smiled slightly at them, ¡°We¡¯ve already yed together before. We coordinate really well.¡±

    Nessie asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your team called?¡±

    Violeta thought for a <b>moment</b>. ¡°Let me think¡­ What should we name the team?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 179 High¨CEnd Design

    65%

    Finished

    A few secondster, Violeta settled on a name. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s call ourselves ¡°The Mighty Dragons¡® <b>team</b>!¡±

    The crowd looked at each other, speechless.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good name. It¡¯s super clich¨¦

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    They were joking andughing in the lounge.

    <b>Gillian </b>and Candy passed by outside the window and nced inside, spotting Violeta sitting there. Candy quickly took out her phone and snapped a photo of Violeta before they hurried away.

    Once Candy got the photo, she promptly sent it to the personal shopper.

    Upon seeing the photo, the personal shopper replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s a knockoff from the photo. alone, as Jour 24¡¯s official logo also includes cursive letters.

    Candy was surprised. ¡®Really? I checked the official website and didn¡¯t see any cursive letters like those on this jacket.

    The personal shopper was a bit surprised. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about Jour 24¡¯s new points collection promotion?¡±

    Candy asked, ¡®Is it the one where you need to collect 30 thousand points?¡±

    The personal shopper confirmed. Yes, but 30 thousand points is just the starting level. The highest level is spending 150 thousand at once to reach the top tier. Then you can get a customized logo. The logo on her clothes should be personalized. Currently, the official website hasn¡¯t released any samples, so even if the factories want to copy it, they can¡¯t. Besides, the logo in the picture looks pretty good. The person who designed this logo must have very good taste.

    150 thousand dors for a cursive

 CHAPTER 180

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to TriumphOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 180 Team Captain.

    Finished

    Oh, did you see the update on the official website? Jour 24 has opened its gship store abroad, called ¡®Day¡® They¡¯re aiming to go international:

    Jour is the Verdanise trantion for Day<b>.</b>

    Twenty¨Cfour equals one Day!

    This name was straightforward. Jour 24¡¯s brand concept was very simple and easy to understand; they hoped that customers could wear their clothes twenty¨Cfour hours a day.

    Jour 24 <b>not </b>only made adult apparel but also had many children¡¯s clothing lines, as <b>well </b>as loungewear, and

    so <b>on</b>¡­

    Zelena <b>was </b>shocked.

    Jour 24 is Day?

    This was a huge information gap. In her memory from her past life, Day¡® was considered a national pride, a rare brand that couldpete <b>with </b>the big international brands.

    Previously, Hannah was indifferent, but now it had be a brand that wasn¡¯t essible to her.

    But what was even more shocking was what appeared on the screen next.

    The girl looks ssy and trendy in that outfit. Can you give me her contact information? I¡¯d like to invite her to be a model and maybe promote my clothes.

    Candy fell silent as she cursed under her breath and immediately deleted this personal shopper¡¯s contact.

    ¡°So, does that mean what Violeta is wearing is genuine?¡±

    Hattie, in an attempt to salvage some dignity, <b>said</b>, <b>¡°</b>Actually, it¡¯s not surprising if Violeta wears genuine clothes. 150 thousand isn¡¯t that much, Besides, she¡¯s part of the White family.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you <b>mean </b>Violeta is part of the White family?¡± Gin asked.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? Violeta is Zoren¡¯s half¨Csister.¡±

    Half¨Csister?

    So, in in terms, isn¡¯t that just an illegitimate child?

    ¡°What? Violeta is also <b>a </b>love child like you?¡± Gillian blurted out.

    Hattie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that<b>?</b>¡±

    Gillian coughed, ¡°Sorry, Hattie..I didn¡¯t mean anything else?

    Hattie sneered, ¡°Can she evenpare to me? My mom is rich and famous. She only had me and my brother because she couldn¡¯t make up her mind. She was deceived. Besides, now my brother and I have been recognized by the Ridge family to enjoy equal inheritance rights!

    1/3

    Chapter 180 Team Captain

    Finished

    Despite what she said, everyone knew that illegitimate children were the most despised in high society

    circles

    Moreover, if they were illegitimate, they wouldn¡¯t dare to boast about it and would instead keep as low¨Ckey as possible.

    Unlike Hattie, who actually felt proud about it.

    Candy asked. ¡°So Violeta¡¯s a love child? Damn. How dare she act so arrogantly!¡±

    Gillian sneered, ¡°She¡¯s pretty lucky, <b>huh</b>? First, she lived Lena¡¯s life for eighteen years, and now she¡¯s part of another wealthy family. Even though she¡¯s a love child, she¡¯s rich.

    Zelena fell silent.

    Bringing this up made Zelena feel uneasy.

    Fioleta¡¯s really lucky. I can¡¯t believe my previous findings were wrong. Where did things go wrong? <i>I </i>might need to get the hacker to investigate further.

    Hattie said, ¡°Since <b>what </b>she¡¯s wearing isn¡¯t fake, let it go. It¡¯s just clothing. It¡¯s not a big deal. Come on, let¡¯s go to check out the club.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the afternoon, the collegepetition was getting attention on the Tnd University forum.

    Hattie and Zelena signed up <b>as </b>well.

    Their chosen teammates were all small¨Ctime leaderboard yers, with one being a famous streamer.

    The official website showed real¨Ctime information about the registered teams and their members.

    Zelena was excited. She expected her team, Luck, to stir up discussion once the registered teams were announced on the forum.

    She <b>was </b>confident to be the center of attention, but she was wrong.

    Neither she nor Hattie were <b>being </b>discussed.

    2 = N

    Instead, it was a team called ¡°The Mighty Dragons.¡±

    Zelena clicked on the cheesy team name The Mighty Dragons¡® and saw the teammates listed below.

    She froze. The

    were all senim captain was Violeta from the first year of performing arts, and the other teammates

    were all seniors. Looking at thest names listed below, there were Frost, White, Ridge, Weekley.

    It was obvious that they were Hayden and his crew!

    Violeta¡¯s teammates are Hayden and his gang??

    No wonder ¡°The Mighty Dragons¡® became the talk of the forum. Hayden and his friends wereputer prodigies. They had never particinated in <b>any </bpetition before Excent for <bsner </b>taking the club <b>to</b>

    2/3

    08:13 Wed, 26 Jun 27.

    Chapter 100 Team Captain

    65%

    Finished

    And now Violeta convinced them to join the collegepetition together, which was unprecedented!

    No wonder there was so much discussion on the forum. Even those who didn¡¯t y TY¡® started paying attention, making this collegepetition reach its peak.

    And the most surprising thing was that Violeta was the team captain!

    272

 CHAPTER 181

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph-

    Chapter 181 I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle

    Actually, she had no issue with Violeta being a team captain.

    Her doubts were regarding how Violeta could be the team captain in this squad!

    Any one of them in this team is better than her.

    What makes her qualified to be the captain?

    Zelena couldn¡¯t figure it out, <b>and </b>she was furious.

    <b>65</b><b>%</b>

    Finished

    She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, so she directly asked the hacker on WhatsApp. She wanted Violeta to fall into disgrace<b>.</b>

    Found anything?¡±

    Violeta received Zelena¡¯s message, opened it, and then replied slowly. ¡®Yep.

    They found something!

    Zelena was instantly delighted. ¡°Release all her dirt on the Tnd University forum now. I want her reputation shattered to the point that she can¡¯t stay in school. It would be best if she dropped out!¡±

    Violeta knew Zelena hated her, but Zelena was too impatient.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t yet the time Violeta had anticipated.

    Are you sure you want to do it now? I suggest you wait. Why not expose <b>it </b>after the collegepetition starts? That¡¯s when the hype will be highest, and the impact will be greatest.

    Zelena was eager, but after reading the message <b>on </b>WhatsApp, she hesitated.

    Thinking about it, the hacker was right. She had to stay calm and deliver the fatal blow to Violeta during the collegepetition!

    Okay, you¡¯re right. What dirt did you dig up?¡±

    It¡¯s the explosive news you wanted, guaranteed to ruin her reputation at school. It¡¯s something notorious.

    Zelena was excited. ¡®Really? I can¡¯t wait!¡¯

    Violeta was selected as the new campus belle at Tnd Universityst semester and was quite famous at school.

    If this dirt came out, Violeta¡¯s <b>position </b>as the campus belle would be in jeopardy.

    The more Zelena thought about it, the happier she became!

    The collegepetition <b>had </b>been hyped up in the game for a long time and would be held in a sports.

    arena in the west of Arlowand.

    1/3

    Chapter 181 I¡¯m Your Sixth <b>Uncle</b>

    Many people from Tnd University had already signed up, and it was said that tickets for the arena had been sold out in advance.

    Finished

    Sports

    Because one of the prizes for winning the collegepetition <b>was </b>filming a game music video, many students from the performing arts department signed up, making thepetition very tough.

    It was said that the event would be streamed live on White Bear TV.

    After school, Violeta and her friends went to the inte cafe next to the coffee shop to y games. Over time. George¡¯s inte cafe became one of their hangout spots, and he reserved an esports room on the second floor for them every day.

    Their teamwork improved, and they figured out the best strategies and lineups.

    When the registration deadline passed, the official website closed the sign¨Cups.

    Zelena and Hattie spent money to promote their team, and it worked because their team had some top- ranked national yers.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The preliminary round of the collegepetition was at the beginning of next month, which was also when the national leaderboard refreshed.

    One night. Violeta stayed home and managed to top the leaderboard <b>again</b>.

    That night. her profile views soared. After two years, the ID T¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle was back on the leaderboard.

    Many gaming studios were waiting for the leaderboard update that night. As soon as it refreshed, they noticed the ID Tm Your Sixth Uncle.

    ¡°This ID seems familiar.¡±

    ¡°Really? Where have you seen it?¡±

    ¡°Let me think¡­

    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Isn¡¯t ¡®I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle¡® the captain of The Mighty Dragons team that¡¯s really popr in the collegepetition?¡±

    ¡°Let me check.¡±

    They quickly logged onto the official website and found they were right.

    The captain of The Mighty Dragons was indeed I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle, and the person using this ID was a girl.

    The <b>main </b>point was that this girl was also the campus belle of Tnd University!

    Impressive.

    Female yers on the national leaderboard were rare, about a two out of ten chance.

    But when they checked <b>out </b>Violeta¡¯s game profile, they saw that she had multiple top ranks two years <b>ago</b>, making her a versatile yer.

    2/3

    Chapter 181 I¡¯m Your Sixth Uncle

    After two years of silence, she climbed the ranks again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she y for the past two years?¡±

    ¡°Could it be because she was preparing for the college entrance exam<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Judging by her age, she should be <b>a </b>freshman now. It makes sense that she did <b>and </b>senior years to prepare for the exam<b>.</b>

    Her not ying for two years led to her getting the best admission results in her batch.

    Even now, Violeta had the highest grades in her majorst semester.

    <b>65</b>%«I

    Finished

    y during her junior

    The next day, Violeta¡¯s ranking on the national leaderboard made her even more popr.

    The forums were buzzing with discussions about Violeta¡¯s return to the leaderboard.

    No wonder Violeta is the captain. She¡¯s got <b>the </b>skills.

    A female captain. That¡¯s so cool.

    I think it¡¯s not about being on the national leaderboard, but about how Hayden and the others let Violeta take the lead.

    Amazing. That¡¯s all I can say

    Everyone in the ss knew about Violeta¡¯s achievement, making her the center of attention once again.

    At first, Zelena and her group didn¡¯t believe it, thinking Violeta had paid for marketing. But when they logged into the game themselves, they actually found Violeta on the national leaderboard.

    This shocked them.

    Zelena and Hattie¡¯s tearn was only discussed because they had some small¨Ctime leaderboard yers.

    272

 CHAPTER 182

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 182 Strategic Moves

    They followed along, basking in the reflected glory.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Finished

    However, Violeta herself was on the national leaderboard, so she didn¡¯t need to ride anyone¡¯s coattails. That was the fundamental difference between her and them.

    Violeta wasn¡¯t <b>just </b><b>a </b><b>small</b>¨Ctime leaderboard yer, she was a major yer on the leaderboard.

    This meant that Violeta¡¯s skills were truly formidable!

    Seeing the ID Tm Your Sixth Uncle¡® made Zelena and Hattie furious.

    They still remembered when they had encountered Violeta in a game. In a solo match, Violeta had humiliated them, making them call her ¡°daddy,¡± and she still had the recording of that moment!

    Hattie gritted her teeth. ¡°We have to make her lose miserably at the collegepetition!¡±

    Then Hattie turned to Zelena, annoyed. ¡°How could you not know anything about this? Didn¡¯t you know Violeta yed games?¡±

    Zelena remained silent.

    She wished.she had known.

    But when she returned to the ke family, it was already Violeta¡¯s senior year summer, and by then, Violeta had stopped ying games.

    After starting at Tnd University, Violeta focused most of her time on professional training.

    The one who eventually won the collegepetition championship was Hattic.

    So, in Zelena¡¯s eyes, the biggest rival at the collegepetition was Hattie.

    In the previous life, Hattie sessfully recorded an MV, matching Violeta¡¯s poprity at school.

    Hattie sighed, ¡°Forget it. This time, I must win the collegepetition championship.¡±

    She realized she couldn¡¯t rely too much on Zelena, her information was too outdated.

    It seemed that if she wanted to deal with Violeta, she¡¯d have to rely on herself.

    Zelena averted her gaze. She wouldn¡¯t let Hattie hog all the glory. She had to keep an eye on both Violeta

    and Hattie.

    Hattie wanted the championship, but did that mean she didn¡¯t want it too?

    Ha¡­

    The championship could only be hers!

    A dark glint shed in Zelena¡¯s eyes. In fact, two days ago, she had already paid to find out which studio Hattie <b>had </b>hired. She secretly bribed the studio owner, who, under her instructions, made sure the actors, Hattie hired would deliberately sabotage their roles.

    1/3

    Chapter 182 Strategic Moves

    The

    The n was <b>set</b>, but it had to be subtle.

    <b>94</b>%

    Finished

    Zelena¡¯s idea was to let Hattie advance smoothly, giving her false hope of victory, only for the actors to ruin everything in the finals.

    As for Violeta<b>, </b>she had arranged for a hacker to leak damaging information.

    With Hattie failing and Violeta disqualified, both of her major rivals would be out of the picture.

    That would leave the championship wide open for her.

    Watching Hattie brimming with confidence, Zelena could barely suppress herughter.

    The preliminary rounds started quickly.

    The Quinston division had seven universities, so Tnd University first needed to advance ten <b>teams </b>beforepeting at the sports arena against other teams in the semifinals and finals to im the championship.

    On the day of the preliminaries, Violeta¡¯s team won fifteen matches in <b>a </b>row, bing the first team from Tnd University to advance.

    Initially, many spectators came to watch because of Hayden and his team, but after seeing Violeta¡¯s performance, they were all amazed.

    So this was the skill level of a national leaderboard yer!

    Her game sense and mechanics were absolutely top¨Ctier.

    Zelena¡¯s and Hattie¡¯s teams also performed well, advancing <b>smoothly</b>.

    Hattie¡¯s team was the second to advance, while Zelena¡¯s was the third.

    With the preliminary roundsting a <b>week</b>, <b>they </b>secured three of the ten avable spots on the first day. leaving the remaining seven for others to fight over.

    Originally, Zelena nned for Violeta to be bogged down by negative news during the preliminaries.

    However, seeing Violeta¡¯s strong momentum, she decided it would be more impactful to let her climb higher before bringing her down.

    So, she held back.

    After the preliminaries, the Chess Association came to Tnd University to promote and give lectures.

    The event organizer contacted Violeta<b>, </b>asking her to help distribute flyers around campus.

    Nn, being on the student council, was assigned to assist with the promotion.

    This led to frequent interactions between him and Violeta at the university.

    2/3

    07:58 Thu, 27 Jun MW F

    Chapter 182 Strategic Moves

    ºÅ94%•þ

    Finished

    Zelena had her sights set on Nn and would deliberately pass by the student council president¡¯s office every noon, hoping to bump into <b>him</b>.

    However, she noticed that Violeta had been going to Nn¡¯s office frequently.

    Every time she walked by, Violeta was there.

    Was Violeta tantly trying to seduce Nn?

    This was uneptable.

    Zelena couldn¡¯t just sit idly by, she needed to find out what Violeta and Nn were discussing.

    Zelena ruined her newly issued school uniform and went to the student council to register and recement.

    <b>pay</b>

    for a

    <b>At </b>noon, inside the student council president¡¯s office, Violeta and Nn were discussing the logistics for the chess lecture: arranging water and seating, drafting promotional posts and images for the forum, and preparing small giveaways.

    272

 CHAPTER 183

    W

    Chapter 183 The Real Chess Prodigy

    ¡°Bang¨CThe office door was flung open.

    <b>94</b>%

    Finished

    Zelena and Candy walked in. ¡°Nn, we¡¯re here to get our new uniforms.

    Nn and Violeta turned to look, meeting Zelena¡¯s <b>usatory </b>gaze.

    Nn furrowed his brow, nced through the documents on his desk, found Zelena¡¯s size information, and said calmly, ¡°Your size is in the second cab on the left, third shelf.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Zelena walked in, pretending <b>to </b>open the cab to get her uniform. She exchanged a nce with Candy. who understood immediately.

    As Zelena grabbed her uniform, a small ping¨Cpong ball ¡°identally fell out of Candy¡¯s¡® pocket and bounced under the desk.

    ¡°Oh no, my ping¨Cpong ball!¡±

    Candy quickly moved forward, bending down to retrieve <b>it</b>.

    Violeta stepped back to give her space.

    After picking up the ball, Candy stood up and bumped into Violeta.

    Nn gently pulled Violeta back, allowing Candy to catch a glimpse of the content on their

    screen.

    So, this is what they had been working on in the office all these days¨Cdesigning promotional graphics. ¡°Sorry for the interruption, Nn,¡± Candy said, after seeing the screen.

    With their uniforms in hand, Zelena and Candy left the office.

    As soon as they were outside, Zelena eagerly asked Candy what she had seen.

    ¡°Lena, they¡¯re designing promotional graphics for something rted to chess¡­..

    ¡°Chess?¡±

    Zelena suddenly realized the connection¨Cit was rted to the Chess Association!

    The Chess Association¡¯s visit to the school for a promotional lecture <b>was </b>originally the responsibility of the student council.

    Violeta must have <i>used </i>her Chess Association membership to get close to Nn. How shameless!

    In the afternoon, the Chess Association finally confirmed the time for their promotional lecture.

    The advisor came to the <b>ss </b>to make an announcement. There will be a Chess Association lecture in the auditorium the day after tomorrow. If anyone is interested in chess, I highly rmend attending. It <b>will </b>be very beneficial.¡±

    <b>1/3</b>

    183 The Real Chess Prodigy

    ¡°There will also be small gifts for those who attend.

    Not many young people were interested in chess these

    days.

    Finished

    Zelena herself hadn¡¯t been interested either until she realized that learning chess might help her make a better impression on Wade.

    But now that the <b>Chess </b>Association wasing to the school for a promotion, if she could help Nn attract more attendees, he would surely look at her in a new light.

    After the advisor left and the ssmates were about to leave the ssroom, Zelena stood up and said, ¡°Chess is an intellectually stimting leisure game. I personally love chess and would like to invite everyone to attend the lecture. If you alle, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a seafood feast this weekend!¡±

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Zelena is so generous!¡±

    Candy chimed in, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but the president of the Chess Association giving the lecture is acquainted with Lena. They¡¯ve even taken a photo together!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Zelena blushed modestly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that impressive. We just met once and took a photo together.¡±

    Candy said, ¡°Lena, you¡¯re too modest. You don¡¯t just get to take a photo with someone after meeting them once. The president must really value you!¡±

    Sitting in the back, Kaylee cringed at the boasting in the front.

    ¡°Vio, you¡¯re the real Chess Association member here, and you¡¯re not bragging. Where does she get the nerve to show off like that? It¡¯s so annoying

    Violeta replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What she¡¯s doing might actually help.

    Young people today aren¡¯t very interested in chess.

    Nn and Violeta had been brainstorming ways <b>to </b>attract attendees to the lecture, empty seats would make the event look bad.

    They had even nned to buy small gifts out of their own pockets for those who came.

    But if Zelena wanted to y the fool and help by offering treats, why not let her?

    Violeta figured Zelena was trying to gain more favor with Nn.

    But Violeta just wanted toplete her assigned task for the Chess Association and move on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kay. We have to head to club practice.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Two dayster, the chess lecture was sessfully held in the auditorium. The association president took the stage, facing a packed audience¨Cat least half of whom were performing arts students that Zelena <b>had</b>

    dragged <b>along</b>.

    2/3

    Chapter 183 The Real Chess Prodigy

    Finished

    Recently, rumors of Zelena¡¯s close rtionship with the Chess Association president had been spreading. with people almost calling her a chess prodigy.

    However, after the two¨Chour lecture ended, the Chess Association president didn¡¯t mention Zelena at all. Instead, he acknowledged the only Chess Association member at Tnd University, Violeta.

    ¡°That concludes my lecture today. If anyone is interested in chess, feel free to reach out to our only member at Tnd University, Violeta ke¡­¡±

    272

    »Ø

    93%

 CHAPTER 184

    Chapter 184 Unmasking the Fa?ade

    As soon as the Chess Association president mentioned Violeta on stage, the audience erupted in apuse. However, the first¨Cyear performing arts students sitting on the left were confused and surprised.

    What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Zelena part of the Chess Association? Why is it

    Violeta instead?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we hear that the Chess Association president had taken a photo with Zelena and that she was a chess prodigy?¡±

    Many eyes turned to look at Zelena in the front row,

    She was seething, her teeth clenched in anger..

    It finally dawned on her that Violeta had been working with Nn under the Chess Association¡¯s direction to prepare for the lecture.

    Violeta wasn¡¯t trying to seduce Nn as Zelena had thought.

    Now, all of Zelena¡¯s efforts had inadvertently given credit to Violeta in the eyes of the unaware Chess Association president.

    The president¡¯s public acknowledgment of Violeta felt like a p in the face. Violeta had stolen her glory!

    This wretch!

    Zelena turned her head<b>, </b>ring darkly at Violeta from a distance.

    Violeta happened to meet her gaze, her light¨Ccolored eyes reflecting the auditorium lights.

    If anger could take form, Zelena would have turned into a vengeful spirit, ready to pounce on Violeta and tear her apart.

    Violeta, with her smug expression, had taken Zelena¡¯s credit, and it was infuriating.

    After the event, everyone started to leave the auditorium. Zelena and her friends overheard some student council members talking up ahead.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that so many people showed up for the lecture today.¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago, we were brainstorming ways to get more attendees. We never expected to fill all the

    seats.¡±

    Zelena¡¯s face turned pale with anger.

    The auditorium was full because she had promised everyone a seafood feast if they attended the lecture. She even booked the East City seafood buffet restaurant for the weekend so the whole ss could go.

    She had spent money, only feta to get the credit.

    The more she thought abour¡® it, the angrier she became.

    Back in the ssroom, Hattie heard about what happened and couldn¡¯t help but <bugh</b><b>. </b>¡°Lena, you really

    1/3

    93<b>%</b>

    Finished

    Chapter 184 Unmasking the Fa?ade

    Nn know about your efforts.

    ¡­with

    ¡°But then again, if the lecture had been poorly attended, it would have been Violeta¡¯s failure. But with so many people showing up, of course, the president would praise her.¡±

    Candy chimed in. ¡°It was probably Violeta¡¯s n all along. When we went to the <b>office</b>, she deliberately showed me theputer screen! She¡¯s so maniptive.¡±

    Candy had finally made a smart observation.

    Thinking back to when she went under the table to retrieve the ping¨Cpong ball and how Violeta had subtly stepped back¡­

    It all made sense now.

    When the Chess Association first notified Tnd University about the lecture, Violeta and Nn had been stressed about filling the seats.

    They had brainstormed countless ideas, but chess was one of those things¨Cthose who liked it woulde without persuasion, while those who didn¡¯t wouldn¡¯t be interested no matter what.

    Then one day, Violeta noticed that Zelena passed by the student council president¡¯s office every noon.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, she formted a n.

    Not taking advantage of Zelena¡¯s actions would have been a wasted opportunity.

    Violeta deliberately visited the student council president¡¯s office every noon before Zelena, aiming to catch her attention and subtly push her to contribute to the lecture.

    Now, her n had seeded, and the lecture was <b>a </bplete sess.

    That evening, Violeta happily went out <b>for </b>a buffet with the student <b>council </b>members.

    Meanwhile, <b>Zelena </b>was too angry to eat after realizing she had been used.

    Despite previously dismissing Jour 24¡¯s clothing, when Hattie discovered that Jour 24 was located directly opposite O¡¯Hara¡¯s in a foreign country, she couldn¡¯t resist.

    Over the weekend, she found a way to purchase thetest high¨Cend line of Jour 24 at nearly three times the original price.

    However, when Hattie walked into ss on Monday, proudly wearing her new Jour 24 outfit, she was shocked to see Zelena wearing the exact same piece..

    Apparently, they <b>had </b>both <b>had </b>the same idea.

    ¡°Where did you get that outfit?¡± Hattie asked.

    Zelena replied, ¡°My mom had a friend from Wiltonshire send it. How about you, Hattie?¡±

    <b>2/3</b>

    Chapter 184 Unmasking the Fa?ade.

    Hattie responded, ¡°Ha, same here. My mom bought it for me. I didn¡¯t even want to wear it, but she insisted. I figured it was just sitting there<b>, </b>so I wore it today.¡±

    They exchanged a look, their smiles not quite reaching their eyes.

    193%Ö¹

    Finished

    In reality, neither of their outfits hade from friends. Zelena had paid three times the price to get hers through a proxy, and so had Hattie.

    They didn¡¯t want to admit the truth, feeling it would be embarrassing.

    After all, they had previously mocked the clothing, but now they were wearing it.

    Jour 24 had be incredibly popr. In the performing arts department, it was almost bing the unofficial uniform. Not having one marked someone as not keeping up with trends.

    272

 CHAPTER 185

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 185 Unraveling the Rumors<b>.</b>

    93%<b>1</b>

    Finished

    Zelena¡¯spetitive nature wouldn¡¯t allow her to be outdone<b>, </b>so even at a premium, she had to be the first- to get

    thetest fashion. However, finding Hattie wearing the same outfit irritated her, though she had no choice but to grin and bear it.

    Gillian and Candy were quick to show their appreciation.

    Seeing their outfits, they eximed, ¡°Hattie, Lena, this series is thetest autumn collection, right? The cuffs on the international supply have a id pattern, so you must have bought these abroad?¡±

    Zelena responded, ¡°Yes,¡±

    Hattie added, ¡°Of course.¡±

    In truth, the international versions weren¡¯t necessarily better <b>than </b>those from Hoiten.

    Jour 24 was a Hoiten <b>brand</b>, renowned as the pride of Hoiten.

    The problem was that it was so popr that it was impossible to find at local boutiques, forcing them <b>to </b>pay a premium to buy it abroad.

    Rumors online suggested that the quality abroad differed from Hoiten¡¯s, not only in cuff design but also in fabric.

    Hoiten preferred cotton and linen forfort, custom¨Cmade for the Hoitenese market.

    Foreign factories didn¡¯t consider this, resulting <b>in </b>stiffer fabrics.

    In the entire ss, only Zelena and Hattie were wearing thetest designs.

    They were basking in the envious looks from their ssmates when Violeta and Kaylee walked in, immediately stealing the spotlight.

    ¡°Look, Violeta is wearing another custom Jour 24 piece. See, the logo is different.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s several pieces now. She didn¡¯t repeat any outfitsst week either¡­.

    ¡°So enviable. If I had that many, I¡¯d post photos online and get tons of attention.¡±

    This was a not¨Cso¨Csubtle jab at Zelena and Hattie,

    They frequently unted their clothes on social media, especially luxury items and selfies, wearing their vanity on their sleeves while calling it their daily life.¡±

    Violeta¡¯s custom¨Cmade outfits swept through the performing arts department, making Zelena and Hattie¡¯stest purchases look insignificant<b>/</b><b>in </bparison.

    In addition to Zelena and Hattig, many others were secretly jealous of Violeta.

    By the afternoon, the school forum was buzzing with posts suggesting <b>that </b>Violeta¡¯s Jour 24 clothes were

    fake.

    People also questioned how she could afford not to repeat outfits for an entire week.

    1/3

    Chapter 185 Unraveling the Rumors

    ¡°What¡¯s Violeta¡¯s family business? How are they

    they so rich<b>?</b>¡±

    <b>93</b><b>%</b>

    Finished

    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks her Jour 24 looks fake? I saw the logo on her shoulder at the yground, and it seemed off

    ¡°Wow, I thought I was the only one who noticed. She¡¯s too popr on the forum for me to say anything¡±

    ¡°Definitely looks fake. The official website doesn¡¯t sell that design. No way hers is different from the rest. Hrious<b>.</b>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Violeta dating <b>Jasper</b>? Maybe he¡¯s buying her these clothes?¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s just a gold digger then.¡±

    These usations stirred up a lot of drama on the forum.

    Zelena and Hattie watched the chaos unfold<b>, </b>secretly pleased.

    Perfect, Violeta was under fire.

    At the tennis court, Violeta and Kaylee were practicing when Nessie called out from the locker room.

    ¡°Vio.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Come over here for a sec!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Violeta and Kaylee put down their rackets and headed towards the locker room.

    Once in the locker room, Nessie pulled up the forum posts and showed them to Violeta.

    ¡°Vio, look at this. The three most popr posts on the forum are about you. What do you <b>want </b>to do about it?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected.

    Since Violeta arrived at Tnd University, she had frequently caused a stir on the forum.

    From her first day, when a photo of her and Hayden¡¯s backs went viral, to the campus belle incident, and many other events.

    Last semester¡¯s drama aside, this semester alone, she had topped the national leaderboard and caused several hot threads due to the collegepetition.

    It was no surprise that many people were unhappy with her

    So, the content of these posts, alleging she wore fake clothes and calling her a gold digger, was something Violeta had anticipated.

    Kaylee looked at the nests, outraged ¡°This is too much! Vin and Tamer <b>are </b>iner friends Who started the

    2/3

    93%Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 185 Unraveling the Rumors

    rumor they¡¯re dating<b>?</b>¡±

    Finished

    Violeta remained calm. ¡°No one¡¯s perfect. If people want to talk, let them. I¡¯ll just focus on what I need to do.¡±

    Nessie admired Violeta¡¯s resilience but expressed her concern. ¡°Even though you feel that way, these incorrect assumptions on the forum are damaging. Aren¡¯t you going to respond?¡±

    Violeta thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right, I should respond. Jasper and I are just friends. It¡¯s not fair to drag him into this. I¡¯ll ask him to clear up that we¡¯re not involved.¡±

    Nessie asked, ¡°You want Jasper <b>to </b>distance himself from you? What about the other usations?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°What other usations?¡±

    272

 CHAPTER 186

    Chapter 186 Silencing the Doubters

    Nessie added, ¡°There are also the rumors about you wearing fake <b>clothes</b>.¡±

    Finished

    Violeta sighed. ¡°<b>These </b>clothes were bought by my mom. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the logo. I¡¯ll ask her about it tonight and then figure out what to do.

    Nessie agreed, ¡°That sounds good. Get the <b>facts </b>straight first, then shut those people up. If you need to post a rification, I can pin it for you.¡±

    Nessie was one of the school forum administrators, so she could genuinely help Violeta with this.

    Violeta asked Jasper to clear up their rtionship. Jasper got a few people to spread the word, warning the person who started the rumors to delete their posts or face consequences at school. He also rified that he and Violeta were just friends.

    Once this spread, thements using Violeta of being a gold digger quickly disappeared from the forum.

    In the evening, while having dinner at home, Violeta asked Irene about the logo on her clothes.

    ¡°Mom, why is the logo on my clothes different from the other Jour 24 clothes?¡±

    Irene smiled gently. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Violeta replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that the logo on my clothes is different from others, and people at school are saying they¡¯re fake.¡±

    Hearing this, Irene¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Fake? They must be crazy! The logo on your clothes was designed by me. It¡¯s unique and obviously different from mass¨Cproduced items. Besides, I spent a lot of money for exclusivity. Otherwise, I¡¯d be the fool.¡±

    Noticing Irene¡¯s reaction, Anton asked, ¡°Trene, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Irene put down her spoon. ¡°The logo on Violeta¡¯s clothes was designed by me, I need to spend over a million at Jour 24 to get this service!¡±

    Jour 24¡¯s regr clothes don¡¯t cost much¨Cat most a few thousand dors.

    A logo costing a million dors and Irene ordering so many clothes for Violeta meant a substantial expenditure.

    Irene¡¯s hefty spending earned her this exclusive service, naturally setting Violeta¡¯s clothes apart from the regr ones. Otherwise, what would be the <b>point</b><b>?</b>

    ¡°Those ignorant people iming Vio¡¯s clothes are fake¨Cthey don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about! It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Irene said, exasperated.

    ¡°They¡¯re clueless. Spreading such rumors is ridiculous! This customized logo service is something only about thirty people in the entire country have.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 186 Silencing the Doubters

    Finished

    <b>Anton </b>chimed in. ¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s no need to be <b>upset</b>. Probably, many people don¡¯t know that Jour 24 offers this service. After dinner, I¡¯ll call their marketing team and have them make an official announcement online. That should clear up the rumors.

    Irene agreed, ¡°Yes, they must announce it. Vio shouldn¡¯t have to endure this nonsense.¡±

    Violeta finally understood the situation.

    The unique logo was a special perk.

    She had been wearing the clothes without knowing the significance of the logo.

    The next day, Jour 21¡¯s official Weibo ount posted an announcement.

    It detailed the brand¡¯s various spending levels and corresponding membership benefits.

    The post explicitly stated that spending <b>over </b>a million dors entitled customers to a custom logo service.

    They even showcased Irene¡¯s floral logo design prominently on the first page, along with many other designs.

    In total, there were about thirty¨Ctwo unique logos, and thepany promised to update the membership archive on their website regrly,

    This meant that only thirty¨Ctwo people nationwide currently enjoyed this exclusive service.

    The announcement from Jour 24 immediately silenced those on the forum who had been anonymously using Violeta of wearing fake clothes.

    It <b>was </b><b>a </b>direct blow to their baseless gossip<b>.</b>

    Now<b>, </b><b>anyone </b>still iming Violeta¡¯s <b>clothes </b>were <b>fake </b><b>would </b>be <b>tantly </b><b>ignorant</b>.

    But this was quite a turnaround¡­

    Just the day before, people had started gossiping about Violeta wearing counterfeit Jour 24, and the very next <b>day</b>, Jour 24¡¯s official ount posted an announcement that effectively cleared up the rumors about the fake logos.

    Was this just a coincidence?

    It seemed too perfectly timed, directly turning the tables in Violeta¡¯s favor.

    When Violeta arrived at school in the morning, many eyes turned her way.

    So, Violeta was actually a hidden rich kid!

    <i>Her </i>family must be extremely wealthy, though no one knew which family she belonged to.

    Previously, Zelena and her friends had sought confirmation through resellers, and it turned <b>out </b>the <b>reseller </b>was right¨CVioleta¡¯s logo was indeed a custom order.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tour 24¡¯s official announcement had two significant benefits.

    2/3

    Íê93%•þ

    Chapter 186 Silencing the Doubters

    Firstly, it cleared up the rumors about Violeta¡¯s logo.

    Secondly, it informed other high¨Cend consumers about this exclusive service.

    Finished

    With the official confirmation, the custom logo service saw an immerliate surge in interest that month. Although Zelena and Hattie didn¡¯t say anything openly, they secretly went on a spending spree to get their own custom logos.

 CHAPTER 187

    272

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 187 Celebrations in Spring City

    Finished

    Originally, they thought spending a million dors could get them multiple custom logos. However, they quickly learned that a million dors could only get one logo!

    Each piece of clothing had a unique logo, meaning Violeta¡¯s wardrobe represented an enormous expenditure¨Cpractically a <b>walking </b>luxury home.

    The forum drama was swiftly resolved, much to Zelena¡¯s disappointment.

    However, it did confirm Hattie¡¯s suspicions.

    Violeta was indeed the illegitimate daughter of the White family!

    They had checked Jour 24¡¯s website and found that all member details were listed, and although full names weren¡¯t provided, there was a member with the surname White.

    They guessed it was likely Tyler White, Zoren¡¯s father.

    A few dayster, once their logos were finalized, Zelena and Hattie came out acting knowledgeable.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What a fuss over nothing. Didn¡¯t you know Jour 24 offers custom logos?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a standard service o

    Jour 24. The discussions on the forum were so exaggerated, ha.¡±

    Others nced at the logos on their jackets¡® shoulders, feeling speechless.

    If they knew so much<b>, </b>why hadn¡¯t they said anything carlier?

    For now, the rumors on the forum were suppressed.

    Jasper also made it clear that he and Violeta were just friends and had never been in a rtionship.

    After this rification spread around Tnd University, a small group of people <b>began </b>specting whether Jasper and Violeta had broken up recently <b>and </b>were now trying to clear things up.

    However, another group of people believed that Jasper wasn¡¯t the type to hide the <b>truth</b>.

    He had broken up multiple times in the past without trying to conceal it.

    It didn¡¯t make sense for him to hide it now with Violeta.

    Besides, none of his ex¨Cgirlfriends remained friends with him.

    Considering how close Violeta was with Jasper and the other three, it was unlikely she was an ex.

    Otherwise, it would be odd for Hayden, Jasper, and Violeta to hang out together sofortably.

    Soon, the preliminary round of the collegepetition ended, and the semifinals were set to begin the following weekend.

    The excitement for the MLSS event grew, and the school forum¡¯s focus shifted mostly to gaming posts,

    1/3

    Chapter 187 Celebrations in Spring City

    Finished

    The semifinals requiredpeting against teams that had won their preliminary rounds from other schools until only four <b>teams </b>remained.

    Violeta and Hayden¡¯s group were deeply engrossed in preparing for thepetition, ignoring everything else.

    One evening, Hazel called.

    ¡°Hey, Vio, it¡¯s Ms. Parker¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow. Let¡¯s go out for a meal to celebrate.¡±

    Violeta paused her game briefly. ¡°Sure, where are we eating?¡±

    Hazel replied, ¡°Nydia and I nned it at the Spring City Hotel.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Violeta said.

    Just as she was about to hang up, Hazel heard the sounds of a video game in the background.

    ¡°Are you ying a game?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, preparing for the collegepetition semifinals.¡±

    Hazel was surprised. ¡°Wow, Archer is participating too, and he made it to the semifinals as well. You might face each other.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite a coincidence.

    ¡°Absolutely. Be careful, though. They¡¯re pretty good. Even though I like him, you¡¯re my junior, so I¡¯ll be cheering for you. Good luck!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, thanks! I¡¯ll see you at the hotel the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you then.¡±

    After hanging up, Violeta put her headphones back on and continued ying.

    Having overheard the conversation, Zoren asked, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re going to Spring City the day after Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Ms. Parker¡¯s birthday. We¡¯re going to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Looks like Spring City will have two events that day.¡±

    ¡°What do <b>you </b>mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get there,¡± Zoren replied, teasingly.

    Violeta thought about pressing him for more details, but a team fight in the game quickly diverted her

    attention.

    The next day, Violeta went shopping for Grace¡¯s birthday gift.

    Initially the wanted <b>to </b>get a <b>rustam </b>dress <b>but </b>it wouldn¡¯t he ready in time Instead, the height <b>a </b><b>sanhire</b>

    Chapter 187 Celebrations in Spring City

    bracelet with a carved safety buckle, which was elegant and refined, perfectly matching Grace¡¯s temperament.

    Finished

    In the evening. Hazel and Nydia came to Tnd University to pick up Violeta for the dinner in Spring City.

    Violeta and Kaylee walked out to the school gate, where they saw Hazel and Nydia waiting on the other side of the road.

    ¡°Violl

    Violeta bid farewell to Kaylee and hurried across the crosswalk.

    ¡°Hey, Hazel.¡±

    ¡°Finally! We¡¯ve been waiting for a while. Come on, let¡¯s pick up the gift and then head to the hotel.

    With Hazel and Nydia on either side of her, Violeta walked between them as they chatted and headed off.

    Meanwhile, a car from the Trivia family was waiting at the school gate for Lucy.

    As Lucy walked out, she spotted the trio moving away on the opposite side of the road.

    272

    ÏÉ

 CHAPTER 188

    Chapter 188 Grace¡¯s Enemy

    The driver came forward. ¡°Miss, please get in the car.¡±

    Lucy looked away and got in. ¡°Spring City.¡±

    Finished

    Tonight, not only was Grace throwing a party in Spring City, but another big name in the dance world. Vivian Montir, was there for the same reason too.

    Grace was Violeta and the Nelson sisters¡® teacher.

    And Vivian was Lucy¡¯s teacher.

    Both of them turned forty this year, became famous dance masters around the same time, and, coincidentally, they even share the same birthday.

    Violeta and the Nelson sisters picked up the gift and then took a taxi to Spring City.

    ¡°Everyoneing tonight are veterans in the dance world. Our teacher will introduce you to everyone. After all, you are herst disciple!¡±

    They arrived at Spring City.

    The three of them got out of the car, and before they even went inside, they saw two signs hanging at the

    entrance.

    Next to Grace¡¯s birthday party sign, there was another sign for someone else¡¯s birthday party.

    Violeta didn¡¯t pay much attention and nced past it.

    But when Hazel and Nydia saw the name on the other sign, their expressions immediately changed.

    ¡°Vivian!?¡±

    ¡°Why is she at this hotel too?¡±

    <b>Violeta </b>asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hazel responded, ¡°Vivian is our teacher¡¯s enemy!¡±

    Violeta was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Nydia said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­

    <b>Grace </b>and Vivian used to be best friends since childhood. In college, Grace started dating someone, but Vivian ended up stealing him away.

    That dramatic best friend¨Cstealing¨Cboyfriend situation actually happened.

    The worst part was that during the Lotus Competition that year, Grace lost her chance topete because she got injured and had to take a year off to recover.

    That same year, Vivian shone at the Lotus Competition, <b>taking </b>all the apuse, honors, and trophies, even getting featured on a TV.

    1/3

    Chapter 188 Grace¡¯s Enemy

    Meanwhile, Grace lost a whole year because of her leg injury and only got better the next year.

    So, a lot of people only knew about the dance prodigy Vivian, not Grace.

    93%

    Finished

    Plus, the dance world had its fair share of shady stuff. Grace and Vivian had totally different personalities. Vivian was great atworking, while Grace just loved focusing on dance.

    Grace was also super straightforward, saying whatever was <b>on </b>her mind, which ended up offending quite a few people<b>.</b>

    After a few years, Vivian became a big¨Cshot dance master on screen, while Grace pretty much disappeared from the scene.

    They <b>were </b>archenemies.

    Many people in the dance circle knew about their history.

    Vivian¡¯s married now. She was married to Den Ashford, the guy she stole from Grace back then.

    Grace couldn¡¯t ever forget the grudge from losing her boyfriend and blowing her career chance.

    And now, they were both celebrating their fortieth birthdays.

    They even booked the same hotel¡­.

    And most of the guests they invited were probably from the same circle. This night¡¯s gonna be quite the show!

    As Violeta walked into the hotel, she listened to <b>Nydia </b>and Hazel recounting all these old stories from the dance world.

    ¡°Our teacher¡¯s still single, I thought¡­ I never knew she went through all this.¡±

    Nydia said, ¡°Of course! And there¡¯s even more infuriating stuff!

    ¡°Back when Den <b>was </b>with our teacher, he promised to set off fireworks for her every year. But after he got together with Vivian, they started setting off fireworks every year on their anniversary! Can you believe it? It¡¯s just infuriating! This woman not only stole our teacher¡¯s lover but also <b>took </b>away their promise. It¡¯s disgusting.

    Hazel agreed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d be furious if I were in her shoes.

    ¡°Vivian must be doing it on purpose, silently rubbing it in our teacher¡¯s face every year.¡±

    But Grace wasn¡¯t a pushover either. Over these years, she had been focusing on her dance, participating in numerouspetitions abroad, offen taking Nydia and Hazel along. Their reputation and marker

    presence overseas far surpass z

    Every year, Vivian set off fireworks in Hoiten.

    Meanwhile, Grace took the two of them topetitions abroad, and when they return, theye back triumphant.

    In the industry, the name. Grace holds much more weight than Vivian¡¯s.

    2/3

    08:00 Thu, 27 Jun WF

    Chapter 188 Grace¡¯s Enemy

    <b>93</b><b>%</b>

    Finished

    But <b>Vivian </b>had much higher exposure on the screenpared to Grace, mainly because Vivian enjoy appearing on shows while Grace didn¡¯t.

    It was because of this that a few years back, Vivian¡¯s top disciple, Lucy, broke up with Jasper and went abroad. Officially, she went to study dance, but in reality, she went topete and boost her fame

    overseas.

    Lucy came back with a bit of fame from her overseaspetitions.

    But at the same time, Lucy also understood just how popr the name Grace was overseas!

    Whenever Grace took her team formercial performances abroad, they¡¯d sell out every single time.

    ¡°Vio, tonight you¡¯re definitely going to be the talk of the town. I can already guess what they¡¯re up to. They have their ways.

    Baizi was taken aback. ¡°Me?¡±

    Hazel nodded. ¡°Yeah.

    ¡°You¡¯re our teacher¡¯sst disciple, and you know how demanding she used to be. Now that she¡¯s singled you out, they¡¯re gonna pick on you for sure. You¡¯re still new at this, so they¡¯ll find something to nitpick aboutter. Just don¡¯t let it bother you. Stick with us.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Violeta responded, ¡°¡­ Got it.¡±

    272

    ËÄ

    Rebirth vs Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

 CHAPTER 189

    Chapter 189 Freeloaders.

    Finished

    When the three entered the <b>hall</b>, they found it divided into two smaller sections. On the left was <b>Grace¡¯s</b>, seemingly representing her affiliation with the left¨Cwing faction of the dance world.

    On the right was Vivian¡¯s, symbolizing her affiliation with the right¨Cwing.

    After Violeta, Hazel, and Nydia entered together, they found that there weren¡¯t many people present yet. They went upstairs with their gifts to congratte Grace.

    Grace was socializing on the second floor, dressed in a light blue dress.

    When Violeta handed her the Hetian sapphire bracelet and the knot tied ne, Grace was thrilled. She immediately put them on, showing how much she liked them.

    ¡°Come, let me make some introductions.

    ¡°This is Violeta White, myst disciple. Vio, meet Taylor Johnson, my junior

    Violeta greeted Grace¡¯s friends one by one.

    They were all very friendly and they exuded the aura of dancers themselves<b>.</b>

    Upstairs, they discussed next year¡¯s Lotus Competition, while Violeta listened quietly on the side.

    When the time was right, the guests downstairs started arriving.

    Grace went downstairs with the other disciples.

    and

    But as soon as they arrived downstairs, they saw a group of people gathered around, with a middle¨Caged woman in a white windbreaker standing in the center, exuding elegance and charm. Her hair was up<b>. </b>she also wore a sapphire bracelet on her wrist.

    Hazel whispered to Violeta on the side, ¡°That¡¯s Vivian.¡±

    Actually, Violeta didn¡¯t need Hazel to tell her.

    Who else would be so rude? This was clearly Grace¡¯s banquet venue, yet there was Vivian, acting all big and important, as if she owned the ce, totally ignoring Grace.

    It was incredibly disrespectful!

    Grace¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the atmosphere around them turned chilly.

    Someone nearby couldn¡¯t take it anymore and blurted <b>out</b>, ¡°Vivian, what are you doing here?¡±

    People downstairs heard the voice and turned to look towards the <b>stairs</b>, spotting Grace and the others standing at the corner, staring down <b>at </b>them.

    Vivian¡¯s well¨Cmaintained face showed no signs of aging. Despite being forty, she looked like she was only

    thirty.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys.¡± Vivian smiled at them.

    1/3

    93%

    Finished

    birthday too. Looks like you two decided to celebrate on the same day.¡±

    Vivian chuckled and covered her mouth. ¡°Oh, no, actually, today¡¯s not my birthday. It¡¯s just that my husband <b>has </b>a business trip tomorrow. He didn¡¯t want to miss my birthday, so we decided to celebrate today.¡±

    ¡°Aww, you two are so sweet even after all these years of marriage!¡±

    Vivian¡¯s marriage was blissful,

    In contrast, Grace, now in middle age, still hadn¡¯t tied the knot.

    Compared to Vivian¡¯s happy marriage, Grace¡¯s life felt even lonelier, especially after losing both parents to illness in the past few years.

    Theirughter at that moment felt really irritating!

    Taylor butted in, ¡°If you wannaugh, go do it somewhere else. What¡¯s with all the giggles here? Is this your ce?¡±

    Vivian hesitated for a moment, then nced around the scene.

    The people nearby also seemed a bit puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be Vivian¡¯s birthday party? Come to think of it, what are you doing here?¡±

    It was pretty hrious.

    Hazel chimed <b>in</b><b>, </b>¡°Seriously, are you guys blind? Didn¡¯t you notice the sign at the entrance? Your spot is over there!¡±

    The ground floor hall was divided in two.

    Grace¡¯s was on the left.

    Vivian¡¯s was on the right.

    Who knows if they genuinely missed it or if they were just ying dumb to annoy people.

    Hazel¡¯s outburst made the <b>faces </b>of those below look ufortable.

    After all, she was just a youngster, while the people below were all big shots in the dance circle. Vivian, leading the pack, was practically a legend in the dancemunity.

    Being scolded by a junior was quite embarrassing.

    Even if they had genuinely made a mistake, it wasn¡¯t Hazel¡¯s ce to speak up.

    Grace gently scolded Hazel. ¡°Hazel, step back.¡±

    Hazel pouted and stepped back/beside Grace.

    The people below naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this golden opportunity.

    One of them spoke up, taking <b>a </b>jab at Grace, ¡°Grace, we know she¡¯s your disciple, but for those who don¡¯t, they might, think you¡¯re her disciple instead. Is <b>this </b>how you teach your students? So donny!¡±

    2/3

    93%<b>1</b>Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 189 Freeloaders.

    Finished

    Grace stood on the stairs, looking down at Vivian and the others. She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to teach my students. But you¡¯re right, I haven¡¯t taught her well. When uninvited guests show up, we should just give them leftovers to eat. That¡¯s how a host should act, so people don¡¯t think we can¡¯t even afford a meal.

    ¡°Grace! You¡¯re going too far. Who do you think you¡¯re calling freeloaders?¡±

    ¡°With a mentor like you, it¡¯s no wonder your disciplesck manners.¡±

    Grace asked, ¡°What? You¡¯re not freeloaders? Then why are you still here expecting me to serve you food and drinks<b>?</b>¡±

    As they spoke, the hotel staff hurried over and whispered, ¡°Ms. Montir, your table is over there. You¡¯vee to the wrong ce.¡±

    272

 CHAPTER 190

    Chapter 190 Grace¡¯s Last Disciple

    Vivian¡¯s face went pale.

    While it¡¯s true that Grace was known for her blunt speech, the people present were also well¨Cknown figures in the indust

    Some were even hosts invited by Vivian herself. Everyone had their own reputation, but nobody expected. to be scolded by Grace like that

    But they couldn¡¯t do anything about Grace.

    Because she didn¡¯t rely on exposure or fame, nor did she rely on connections.

    She had no weaknesses. Her current status was all built on her solid dance skills. Even if they wanted to target her, they couldn¡¯t. The weight behind the name ¡°Grace¡± was truly significant.

    As the top judge for several majorpetitions in the country, Grace was at the forefront.

    Grace and Vivian both dominate the dance world. Grace built her reputation with a room full of trophies, while Vivian was known for her extensivework of contacts.

    Neither of them was easy to offend, but when it came to actual skill, Grace was stronger.

    At least she could still dance. Despite her age. Grace hadn¡¯t shown any signs of slowing down.

    Over the years, as Grace¡¯s reputation had grown and her life had improved, Vivian ha less and less time to dance. People only talk about her legendary youth, and it was rare to see her active on stage nowadays.

    Hazel and Nydia, two of Grace¡¯s proud disciples, were also among the top of their generation.

    Trying to find fault with them? It¡¯s practically impossible!

    So frustrating!

    Just as Vivian and her group were about to leave, Lucy walked in from outside.

    As soon as she entered the banquet hall, she saw the standoff between the two groups.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Ms. Montir.¡±

    Lucy called out softly.

    Hearing her voice, Vivian turned her head. ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re here<b>.¡±</b>

    Lucy nced at Grace and the others, feeling the tension in the air. Her gaze then shifted to Violeta standing beside Grace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    Vivian stepped forward first.

    Lucy hurried to catch up, and as they were about to leave the left banquet hall.

    1/3

    08:00 Thu, 27 Jun MW.

    Chapter 190 Grace¡¯s Last Disciple

    93%

    Finished

    standing next to Grace just now? I heard she took on herst disciple recently. Could that young one he herst disciple?¡±

    Previously, their attention <b>had </b>been solely on Grace.

    They hadn¡¯t noticed anyone else.

    But now, hearing this, Vivian also recalled it.

    Today, besides Hazel <b>and </b>Nydia, Grace had another young girl with her who seemed rtively young.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard Grace had already taken on herst disciple.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t Grace say she <b>was </b><b>searching </b>for someone extraordinary for herst disciple? One in a million. Is that person just now supposed to be it? Doesn¡¯t <b>look </b>like anything special to me.¡±

    Vivian, to keep up her high status, had long stopped taking on disciples openly.

    But behind the scenes, she teamed up with a few partners to¨Crun a dance education institution and ended up taking in quite a few students. These institutions groomed children who were then credited as disciples.

    of Vivian.

    So basically, Vivian was using her reputation to rake in money.

    On the other hand, Grace had previously stated that she would only take on three disciples in her lifetime, and with Nydia and Hazel already under her wing, there was only one spot left.

    For thisst spot, many affluent families in Quinston have tried to send their children to Grace, hoping they would be epted as her disciple,

    However, Grace turned them all down.

    Over time, everyone got wind of just how strict Grace¡¯s criteria were. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye at the

    average person.

    When rumours surfaced recently that Grace had taken on herst disciple, nobody bought it at first. But now, upon reflection, could it really be that young person they spotted earlier?

    ¡°Who¡¯s that young girl? Any of you familiar with her?¡±

    No one had a clue.

    Turning to Lucy, Vivian asked, ¡°Lucy, have you heard anything about this?¡±

    Lucy seemed hesitant to share initially, but after a moment¡¯s thought, she share what she knew.

    ¡°She¡¯s from the same school as me, <b>just </b>started her freshman year. Her name¡¯s Violeta White.

    ¡°You guessed it right. Violeta is indeed Grace¡¯sst disciple. She performed ballet on stage during the <b>Moon </b>Festival at Tnd University.

    No <b>way</b>!

    That¡¯s really her disciple.

    2/3

    Chapter 190 Grace¡¯s Last Disciple

    The people beside Vivian exchanged nces.

    <b>93</b>%

    #Finished

    Suddenly, Vivian came to a halt. She was itching for a confrontation earlier, and now it seemed to have. found one.

    Grace and her group had just descended the stairs.

    Vivian and herpanions halted in the banquet hall, then slowly turned around.

    Seeing them turn back, Grace frowned.

    ¡°Grace, you¡¯ve taken on a new disciple, and you didn¡¯t even bother to introduce them to us. We¡¯re all in the same circle, and technically, we¡¯re your seniors. Quietly taking on a disciple like this, the kid must be talented. Why hesitate to introduce them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t that person next to you your disciple? And from the performing arts department, not dance department? Huh, isn¡¯t that a shame? Is she not nning to pursue dance professionally in the future? That¡¯s really unfortunate. How will you support her in the future? This line of work isn¡¯t easy!

    272

 CHAPTER 191

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 191 Threats

    They <b>each </b>took turns speaking, boosting themselves.

    Violeta finally understood what Nydia had mentioned before. She initially thought Nydia was overthinking, but it turned out she was spot on.

    Finished

    Grace cut them off bluntly. ¡°I take on apprentices and I need to introduce her to you? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Vivian replied, ¡°Grace, today¡¯s a good day, no need to be so harsh. We¡¯re all in the same industry and we¡¯re bound to run into each other. Even if you can avoid it, haha, your apprentices will still need to mingle in this circle, right? If we fall out, don¡¯t think I¡¯m easy to push around!¡±

    Threats.

    Clear threats.

    Grace and her crew couldn¡¯t do much about it.

    But Nydia and Hazel would still have to mingle in this circle in the future.

    A bit of behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes maniption to target them would be a piece of cake.

    Grace¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    ¡°Then go ahead and try it.

    The atmosphere immediately dropped to freezing.

    A host next to Vivian stepped forward and said, ¡°Come on, <b>no </b>need to be so tense. Let¡¯s not ruin the vibe. Grace, you¡¯re turning forty today and just took on yourst apprentice. That¡¯s great news!

    ¡°We all know how high your standards are for apprentices. We just want to see for ourselves, right

    everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Show us what this new apprentice can do.¡±

    When Grace took on Hazel and Nydia, they were winningpetitions at ten years old.

    They had incredible talent from a young age.

    But Violeta was already an adult, and since Vivian and the others didn¡¯t know her before, it meant she definitely wasn¡¯t a dancer before.

    Given Grace¡¯s high standards for apprentices, taking on someone who hadn¡¯t been dancing since childhood seemed pretty odd.

    They just wanted to stir things up and see what Violeta can do.

    But this was like asking someone¡¯s date to dance at a party. It looked like they want to see Violeta¡¯s skills, <b>but </b>in reality, they just want to <b>take </b>a jab at <b>Grace</b>.

    1/3

    Chapter 191 Threats

    Of course, Grace wouldn¡¯t let Violeta go out and dance.

    Finished

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, this is my banquet hall. I¡¯ve noticed some dogs just don¡¯t learn after one or two times, <b>so </b>don¡¯t me me for using <b>a </b>stick the third time!¡±

    Grace¡¯s words were very forceful, in line with her usual style.

    Vivian¡¯s eyes shifted <b>as </b>she came up with a n. She suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Fine, fine, if you don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t push it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Vivian turned around and nced at the people beside her.

    The host next to her winked and whispered in a <b>not</b>¨Cso¨Cquiet voice, ¡°Oh, heard someone¡¯s been cosying up to a rich guy from Heokrish. Bet this new apprentice is his love child or something¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t

    go spreading rumors like that. If word gets out, it¡¯ll be all over the news.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back to our area.¡±

    ssic move of couldn¡¯t get what you want, <b>so </b>started making up stories.

    Seems like every industry has its share of petty people. Disgusting, really.

    Violeta nced at Grace, clearly seeing that Grace <b>was </b>also angered. She pursed her lips and took a step forward.

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± she said.

    Vivian and the others once again halted their steps, looking at Violeta with yful expressions.

    Seeing Violeta step forward, Hazel became a bit anxious.

    ¡°Vio!¡± Hazel called out softly.

    Violeta turned her head and smiled at her, saying. ¡°It¡¯s <b>okay</b>.¡±

    She indeed had no intention of pursuing <b>a </b>career in dance and hadn¡¯t been dancing since childhood.

    But Violeta had decades of martial arts experience. In her previous life, she could perform various difficult stunts for <b>filming</b>, so dancing shouldn¡¯t be a problem either.

    Of course, if it involved action, she¡¯d be fine, but if she had to dance on the spot, it might be tricky for her.

    However, dancing on the spot wouldn¡¯t be feasible in this setting; there wasn¡¯t enough space.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Violeta had stepped up, and she had a hunch she <b>could </b>save Grace from any embarrassment.

    Seeing Violeta step up, Vivian smirked. ¡°Not bad. Takes guts to stand up to us. Can¡¯t say much about your dance skills, but you¡¯ve got some nerve.¡±

    Everyone present was someone recognizable in the dance circle.

    Many people gotta shake off some nerves before they hit the stage.

    Violeta¡¯s inner <b>state </b>was unknown but at leser on the surface the anneared unfazed. She seemed to have

    2/3

    Chapter 191 Threats

    strong mental resilience, and Vivian made a mental note of her.

    ¡°<b>So</b>, you¡¯re Violeta White<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡±

    Finished

    Vivian nced at the person beside her. ¡°Since we¡¯re doing an on¨Cthe¨Cspot performance here and the space is limited, let¡¯s just pick a few moves to show. What do you guys think we should do?¡±

    They whispered among themselves for a moment.

    Violeta lowered her gaze, pondering for a moment. Instead of letting them call the shots, she might as well take charge.

    ¡°How about continuous front walkovers?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Vivian paused slightly, and Lucy beside her also looked surprise.

    Continuous front walkovers was quite challenging, a move that took a lot of skill and practice over a long time. It was definitely up there in terms of difficulty, like a five¨Cstar challenge.

 CHAPTER 192

    Chapter 192 Front Walkovers

    93<b>%</b>

    Finished

    A newbie definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. And it was not just newbie, even seasoned dancers need constant practice, or they might lose their touch and fail to perform the move.

    Vivian could do it before, but over the years, she got older and didn¡¯t feel like putting in the hard work to practice anymore. So, she can¡¯t pull off this move anymore.

    It was uncertain whether Grace could still do it either.

    Grace was also very surprised when she heard Violeta¡¯s words. ¡°Vio, you don¡¯t have to <b>push </b>yourself.¡±

    Violeta wasn¡¯t trying to show off. Since she had spoken up, she was sure she could pull it off.

    ¡°Is continuous front walkover okay?¡±

    Vivian replied, ¡°Sure, this aisle is spacious enough. Go ahead.¡±

    Violeta ced her belongings on the table.

    The host chimed in <b>again</b>, ¡°In the previous episode of our show, several dancers did this. It¡¯s not that big a deal, really¡­

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    Violeta effortlessly started a front walkover.

    It was like a show¨Coff moment for her. She moved smoothly, as if she was up in the clouds.

    She easily pulled off¡­ ten front walkovers!

    The aisle <b>was </b>long enough for more than ten front walkovers.

    But Violeta didn¡¯t need to go overboard.

    Ten front walkovers were more than enough to shut them up without seeming too over the <b>top</b>..

    Brushing off the dust from her hands, Violeta straightened her clothes and nced sideways at Vivian and the others. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The host who previously said it wasn¡¯t a big deal was left speechless.

    Even the hotel staff standing by were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected her to juste up and did it like that, with such smooth movements!

    Not just the outsiders, even those familiar with the move were surprised.

    At first, people assumed Violeta wasn¡¯t that old, and since she wasn¡¯t famous before, they figured she hadn¡¯t been dancing since she was young. But who would¡¯ve thought she could pull off ten front walkovers in one go?

    Doing ten front walkovers wasn¡¯t exactly unprecedented.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    <b>But </b>achieving ten of them in a <b>row </b><b>proves </b>Violeta¡¯s skills. She was not the dance newbie they thought she

    1/3

    93<b>%</b><b>1</b>

    Chapter 192 Front Walkovers

    #Finished

    In fact, pulling off such technically demanding moves so gracefully puts her ahead of most people her <b>age</b>.

    If she can pull off that move, then the rest should be easy peasy for her.

    Pretty impressive, indeed.

    Standing next to Vivian, Lucy finally gave Violeta some credit this time.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Violeta to pull off ten of these hardcore<b>, </b>super difficult technical moves in one go. She must have had some training before. Thinking back to thest time she danced on stage, it all seemed to make sense now.

    Grace was thrilled to see Violeta pull off the move so beautifully, but she was also somewhat surprised.

    None of them <b>had </b>expected Violeta to have this <b>skill </b>up her sleeve.

    It seemed she had put in quite a bit of effort behind the scenes. Grace felt even more satisfied with Violeta as her apprentice.

    ¡°Do any of you have anything else to say? Otherwise, Vivian, how about youe up and try ten front walkovers?¡±

    Vivian was speechless.

    As a senior, there was no way she wouldpete with a junior like that.

    That would be lowering her status.

    Vivian lowered her gaze for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Grace, looks like your little apprentice has some serious talent. I¡¯m genuinely happy for you to have such a gem. Just hope she won¡¯t end up outshining her master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s <b>go</b>.

    And with that, they left.

    Vivian was still a big name in the dance world. Who would¡¯ve thought she had such a petty mindset?

    With the tension between the two groups, Violeta could easily imagine how intense their previous shes must have been<b>.</b>

    ¡°Vio, why don¡¯t you go wash your hands first? We¡¯ll be eating soon, Grace suggested.

    ¡°Sure, Violeta nodded.

    She headed towards the restroom, followed by Hazel.

    Turning to her friends who were with her, Grace eximed happily, ¡°What do you guys think of Vio¡¯s ten front walkovers just now?¡±

    Taylorughed heartily. ¡°You reminded me of yourpetition days up on stage. Didn¡¯t you see Vivian and her gang freeze up just now? They better not underestimate you from now on¡­.

    Back when Gracepeted on stage, she also enjoyed showing off her skills.

    2/3

    08:00 Thu, 27 Jun MDF.

    Chapter 192 Front Walkoversi

    93<b>%</b>0

    Finished

    Early on, many so¨Ccalled ¡°industry professionals¡± criticized Grace¡¯s dance forcking soul, iming it was like a robot showing off on stage.

    On the other hand, Vivian¡¯s dance was praised as soulful, capable of touching people¡¯s hearts.

    The stark contrast in their reputations showed they took different paths.

    Some might nitpick Grace¡¯s dance for not being emotionally captivating, but nobody dares to criticize her skills. But how many people truly understand what it means to have a dance that moves hearts?

    When Grace and her team go on tour, nobodyins about the ticket price.

    Those so¨Ccalled ¡°industry professionals¡± from back then have gradually disappeared from the scene.

    ¡°Violeta, you¡¯re amazing! Smack them in the face and show them not to underestimate you,¡± eximed Hazel, as Violeta stood at the sink washing her hands.

    Hazel continued to describe the expressions on Vivian¡¯s gang¡¯s faces from earlier.

    ¡°But then again, Vio, who knew you were secretly training behind the scenes?¡±

    272

 CHAPTER 193

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 193 The Rumoured Suitor

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    95

    Finished

    Violeta hesitated for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Hehe, to be honest, I haven¡¯t really practiced much.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t too into dancing, but martial arts¨Cnow that was her thing. There was a kind of simrity between the two.

    Some movements seemed difficult, but in reality, they were easy toplete if you found the right point to exert force.

    Of course, all of this came from Violeta¡¯s past life on the set<b>, </b>where she worked as a stunt double and martial arts performer, paying the price with all sorts of injuries.

    She knew how to utilise the force points of her limbs and muscles <b>to </bplete certain movements.

    But, even with her seemingly casual tone, it wasn¡¯t going to be a walk in the park without real experience.

    Hazel scoffed. ¡°Oh, please, spare me. What you call ¡®casual¡® isn¡¯t something I haven¡¯t practiced. I know exactly how difficult it is. Otherwise, people like Vivian wouldn¡¯t be stunned.¡±

    If everyone could do it, it wouldn¡¯t be called a super¨Cdifficult skill.

    ¡°Vio, you¡¯re amazing!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks.

    Violeta smiled. ¡°I can manage moves like that, but if you want me to dance properly, that¡¯s a different story.

    Hazel rested her hand on Violeta¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But to dance well, you need a solid foundation, just like building a pyramid. Without a base, how can you reach the top? As the saying goes, ¡°The stage in a minute, ten <b>years </b>of practice backstage.¡±

    Violeta nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Hazel said, ¡°Wait till next spring¡¯s Lotus Competition. My sister and I will go head¨Cto¨Chead with Lucy. That¡¯s when the real showdown begins.<b>¡±</b>

    That year, while Vivian was shining, Grace was down on luck.

    <b>You </b>couldn¡¯t just breeze past this so easily. Even insiders were probably looking forward to the spring Lotus Competition!

    Thepetition between Vivian and Grace had never stopped. They were no longer young enough to be bickering <b>on </b>stage, so they left that to the younger generation.

    The true skill was seen in whose disciples, personally taught, could outshine the others.

    The two returned to the banquet hall.

    Chapter 193 The Rumoured Suitor

    Violeta to them, creating a warm atmosphere.

    Finished:

    Halfway through the meal, the music from the neighbouring banquet hall drowned out the conversation. Since the two halls were so close, the sounds from across were crystal clear,

    It seemed that Den had arrived next door. He and Vivian were speaking on stage, their voices carrying

    over.

    They were sharing intimate derations of love, unting their affection shamelessly.

    It was hard to believe it wasn¡¯t orchestrated by Vivian to disgust Grace.

    <b>Grace </b>kept her <b>cool</b>, just munching away.

    Hazel muttered under her breath, ¡°How annoying.¡±

    Vivian deliberately scheduled her birthday party right next to Grace¡¯s in the same venue, even just to annoy Grace, didn¡¯t she?

    But her n backfired today.

    Because Grace¡¯s side had quite the show going on too!

    Suddenly, a hotel staff member rushed in from outside, saying, ¡°Ms. Grace! There¡¯s a delivery for you outside.

    Taylor said, ¡°Just bring it in. Why do you have to personally go out?¡±

    The staff member looked troubled. ¡°It¡¯s tworge trucks! We can¡¯t bring them in.¡±

    ¡°What!?<b>¡±</b>

    Two <i>big </i>trucks for a delivery? That doesn¡¯t sound like <b>a </b>regr package. It¡¯s more <i>like </i><i>a </i>freight shipment!

    <i>Who </i>knows who sent this birthday present. But it¡¯s definitely bold!

    Grace and the rest stepped out of the banquet hall and headed to the hotel entrance.

    There, they saw tworge trucks parked on the street outside the hotel.

    When the truck drivers <b>saw </b>Graceing out, they got off the trucks and went to the back to pull down the curtains. As soon as the curtains fell, the interior lit up with twinkling lights, revealing that the trucks were filled with nothing but perfumed roses!

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The hotel staff gasped in amazement, covering their mouths.

    So many perfumed roses!

    They smelled amazing and looked stunning!

    Taylor and the others looked at Grace with a surprised look.

    Grice good there clearly taken <b>ahark </b><b>hu </b>the umevnected cishi

    <b>08:37 </b>Fri, 28 <b>Jun</b>

    Chapter 193 The Rumoured Suitor

    Nydia eximed, ¡°The <b>roses </b>are so beautiful!¡±

    #Finished

    Hazel chimed in. ¡°Yeah! What a pleasant surprise! Who¡¯s so thoughtful to arrange such a big surprise?¡±

    Grace cleared her throat.

    Suddenly, Nydia remembered something.

    Recently, Grace went on a tour in Heokrish. There was a wealthy businessman in Heokrish who fancied. her and bought out the entire show. But Grace scolded him and got the tickets refunded.

    Later, rumours of a romance between Grace and the Heokrish busines

    Could these two trucks of roses <b>be </b>from the Heokrish businessman?

    He was a suitor, pursuing Grace.

    If it was from him, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    Taylor asked. ¡°Grace, could it be that dude <b>Knight </b>fromst time?¡±

    surfaced.

    Grace pursed her lips. ¡°How boring. What¡¯s the point of having so many flowers?¡±

    She turned and walked back into the hotel.

    People passing by started taking out their phones to snap pictures of the roses in the trucks. Nydia and Hazel couldn¡¯t resist either. They took our their phones and snapped a picture before joining Grace back in the banquet hall.

    Before long, a crowd had gathered outside, drawn by the sight of the two trucks of perfumed roses.

    It naturally also caught the attention of those in the neighbouring hall.

 CHAPTER 194

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 194 Trucks of Roses

    <b>95</b><b>%</b>Á¿

    #Finished

    The waiters were gossiping, spreading the news that there <b>were </b>trucks full of roses outside.

    Word travelled fast, and soon enough, folks from Vivian¡¯s crew were also running out to <b>take </b>a look.

    They had thought it might be some kind of marriage proposal.

    But to their surprise, they <b>saw </b>signs on the mucks saying, ¡°Happy Birthday Grace<b>¡± </b>and stuff like that.

    ¡°Oh man¡­ How much do you think all these roses cost?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s from Grace¡¯s secret admirer?¡±

    ¡°Such <b>extravagance</b><b>, </b>using the most expensive rose perfume. It must have cost quite a bit.¡±

    These roses are just for show. They can¡¯t be used for anything else. They might wither overnight. What a waste. But when you have money, you can be whimsical. Just enjoy the momentary pleasure, and the money spent is worth it.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the rumoured rtionship between Grace and <b>that </b>wealthy businessman from Heokrish? The one in real estate?¡±

    ¡°It could be¡­¡±

    Whispers and gossip from nearby totally stole the spotlight from Vivian, the birthday star.

    She felt a bit annoyed and nced at Den beside her.

    Den¡¯s gaze was also fixed on the roses inside the truck, his expression seeming a bit lost.

    He hadn¡¯t expected <b>there </b>would eventually be another guy beside Grace¡­

    Vivian nudged Den with her elbow, a frown on her face. Only then did Den react, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Vivian asked, ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s my birthday, and you didn¡¯t even get me anything?¡±

    Den responded, ¡°<b>Isn¡¯t </b>this birthday party enough?¡±

    She asked, ¡°Enough? Enough for what?¡±

    He responded, ¡°Vivian, we¡¯ve been married for so long. What¡¯s the point of all <b>this</b>? Life¡¯s about living it for ourselves, not <b>for </b>anyone else. And <b>look </b><b>around</b>. Who here¡¯s living better than you?¡±

    <b>This </b>statement might have beenforting to Vivian before.

    But clearly, it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>enough now!

    Among these dancers, the ones making a name for themselves were already top<b>¨C</b>notch. And for someone like Vivian, who could marry into wealth, they were even <b>rarer</b>.

    So yeah, Vivian has been shining brightly in the circle <b>these </b>years.

    1/3

    Finished

    and she saw her arch¨Crival Grace being pursued by wealthy men again and being showered with rose perfume, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. It was only natural for a woman<b>, </b>right?

    Vivian was dissatisfied with Den, but she also knew when to hold back. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not that into me anymore! Hmph!¡±

    With that, Vivian turned and walked into the hotel, leaving Den alone outside.

    Before long, everyone else followed suit and made their way into the hotel.

    Grace finished her meal, but the truck with the <b>roses </b>outside was still parked there. The hotel manager approached her, asking when she would have the truck moved. However<b>, </b><b>to </b>move the truck, she needed to Contact the wealthy businessman first because she had no clue where to send it.

    So, she headed out to the terrace and gave the rich guy a call.

    ya

    The call connected quickly, and Grace¡¯s voice was cold as she said, ¡°Hello? Tell your driver to move the truck immediately. It¡¯s disrupting the hotel¡¯s parking. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±

    At the same time, <b>Violeta </b>was outside the hotel, taking <b>photos </b>with Nydia and Hazel.

    The sisters struck their poses, while Violeta stood in the middle, holding up her phone for a selfie.

    Click.

    After taking the photo, Violeta nced at it and zoomed in on one corner, only to discover a man standing in the background on thewn, photobombing their shot. It seemed like this photo was a bust.

    ¡°There¡¯s a guy over there.¡±

    Hazel asked, ¡°Where<b>?</b>¡±

    The three turned their heads and saw a luxury car parked not far from thewn.

    A <b>man </b>was standing on thewn, <b>making </b>a phone call.

    Violeta¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and she spotted Grace on the hotel terrace and also on the phone. Violeta¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Hey, what if that guy is the rich dude chasing after Ms. Parker?¡±

    Nydia chimed in, ¡°I know, I know! He¡¯s the big shot in real estate from Heokrish. His name¡¯s Oliver Knight!

    Hazel eximed, ¡°Damn, he¡¯s bold enough to show up in person. Let¡¯s watch the show!¡±

    The three of them hid nearby, silently observing as the two made their phone calls.

    Though they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, they could imagine it vividly, and it seemed pretty thrilling!

    Grace <b>said</b>. ¡°Get the car <b>out </b>of here right now.¡±

    Oliver responded, ¡°It¡¯s yours. Drive it wherever you want. Deal with it however you see fit.¡±

    2/3

    28

    Chapter 194 Trucks of Roses

    She remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it¨CI don¡¯t want to get married. Stop bothering mel

    With that, Grace hung up the phone.

    Just as she was about to turn away, she suddenly spotted a guy

    Taking a closer look, she realised it was Den.

    standing behind her.

    <b>95</b>%•þ

    Finished

    As Den got older, he lost the cool and charm of his youth, now carrying a strong scent of grease and the stench of a businessman filled with fat that Grace loathed the most.

    Seeing Den in front of her, Grace couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d ever been attracted to such a sleazy guy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The more she looked, the more disgusted she became, not wanting to spare him another nce.

    282

    B

    <b>08:37 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>28 Jun

 CHAPTER 195

    Chapter 195 A Pig That Stands Up

    Finished

    She stayed silent, thinking Den had juste out to the terrace for <b>some </b>air. So, she strode past him, ready to <b>leave</b>.

    But just as she passed him, he grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Grace¡­¡±

    Grace was puzzled.

    Then she jerked her hand back, as if she¡¯d been touched by something toxic.

    ¡°What¡¯s <b>your </b><b>deal</b><b>? </b>Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Den hesitated for a moment, then withdrew his hand with a hint of frustration. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I <b>just </b><b>wanted </b>to ask how you¡¯ve beentely.

    <b>Grace </b>retorted, ¡°How I¡¯ve been has nothing to do with you. Just focus on living your own life. Why are you so nosy? Got nothing better to <b>do</b><b>!</b>

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Grace <b>passed </b>by him coldly.

    Perhaps due to the alcohol, Den found himself struggling to keep hisposure <b>as </b>he watched Grace walk away.

    Back then, the time he spent with Grace was the best part of his youth, and his feelings for her were <b>genuine</b>. If it weren¡¯t for Vivian deliberately tempting him, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it.

    Now, after being married for many years, Den has realised just how much Vivian loved showing off.

    Thinking about it now, <b>Grace </b><b>was </b>still the better choice. She was not into showing off orparing herself. to others.

    ¡°Grace, I know you¡¯ve been single all these years because you¡¯ve been waiting for me¡­.

    What ther

    Grace felt utterly disgusted, as if she <b>had </b>swallowed something dirty. Her throat tightened, <b>and </b>she couldn¡¯t <b>speak </b><b>a </b>word because of the nausea.

    While her decision not to marry did have some indirect rtion to Den, it was mostly because Grace wanted to devote herself to the stage. She had no intention of getting married or having children, as it would affect her <b>physique</b>.

    She <b>had</b>

    ad longmitted herself to the stage and had no interest in romantic rtionships.

    <b>Grace </b>turned around, <b>ready </b>to p Den across the face.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    On the nearby corridor, Vivian and a few friends were walking towards them. They were shocked to see

    Chapter 195 A Pig That Stands Up.

    Den realised the situation and quickly let go of Grace.

    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s not what you think,¡± he hastily exined.

    Vivian¡¯s lips trembled with anger as she strode forward, raising her hand to p Grace across the face.

    Grace caught her hand, then swiftly delivered a p to Den¡¯s face with her other hand.

    Smack!

    The crisp sound of the p echoed in the corridor.

    Den was dumbfounded.

    Everyone was dumbfounded

    Vivian¡¯s head buzzed with anger

    Grace lightly shook her hand as if she had touched something dirty.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Vivian, you better keep an eye on your husband, who¡¯s always acting horny, It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    With that, the walked away

    The imprint of Grace¡¯s hand on Den¡¯s face was spaite prominent, making the scene look ridiculous.

    With so many people around, if this incident got out, he¡¯d be in big trouble.

    Den quickly shifted all the me onto Grace

    ¡°Vivian. I <b>was </b><b>just </bing out here toke, and she was the one who initiated the hug. She even said she wanted to go to a hotelter When I rejected her the past held onto me tightly¡­¡±

    Grace¡¯s steps halted, and she turned so look at Den

    Now, not only did she find him disgusting, but he also lowered her opinion of him as a person.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is Grace, you¡¯re just despicable. Den is Vivian¡¯s husband, and you¡¯re out here trying to seduce someone che¡¯s husband? What kind of person does that make you! You¡¯re a forty¨Cyear¨Cold <b>woman</b>, and you¡¯re stooping to such shameless acts. It¡¯s truly disgusting¡±

    Vivian¡¯s friends joined in, adding their usations against Grace

    Violeta <b>and </b>her two <b>friends </b>realised the situation wasn¡¯t favourable out on thewn, so they hurried back to the <b>hotel</b>

    Earlier, they had witnessed everything on the terrace. It was clear that Den was shamelessly the one who <b>instated </b>huggie <b>Grace</b>

    Soon. Violeta and her friends arrived at the scene, expecting Grace to be outnumbered <b>and </b>bullied.

    But, to their surprise, Grace wasn¡¯t bullied at all. Instead, she started arguing with them.

    uck! If your eyes can¡¯t see right<b>, </b>you might as well pluck them out of your faces¡±

    Chapter 195 A Pig That Stands Up

    Finished

    ¡°Den¡¯s gor a belly, and he¡¯s balding, looking like he¡¯s sixty even though he¡¯s not. Who¡¯d fall for him? Who wants to hit on him? Even if I¡¯in not caught, I still get attention just by walking down the street. See those two truckloads of rose perfumes? They¡¯re gifts from my admirer. Why would I bother with him?

    ¡°Am I just as desperate as you all, or do I have <b>as </b>low a taste as you do?¡±

    In Grace¡¯s opinion, Den wasn¡¯t worth anything.

    Vivian¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    ¡°My Den isn¡¯t someone you can badmouth like that!¡±

    Grace said, ¡°Yeah, sure, then why don¡¯t you just take your Den back home and lock him up? Stop embarrassing yourself in public.¡±

    Den hadn¡¯t expected to be seen like this in Grace¡¯s eyes. He felt a bit resentful. ¡°Grace, don¡¯t act shameless. It was you who just said you couldn¡¯t forget about me and that you¡¯ve been single all this time waiting for me. I rejected you, but you¡¯re still unwilling to let go and even followed me here.¡±

    Hazel and Nydia stepped forward upon hearing this.

    ¡°Seriously, we¡¯ve seen people who bo

 CHAPTER 196

    Rebirth vs Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 196 Surveince Footage

    Finished

    Nydia said, ¡°We saw it all on thewn behind the terrace just now. It was your pig of a husband who hugged our teacher. Ms. Parker struggled to get away, but he still tried to follow.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s voice was sharp as she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You guys are this b*tch¡¯s disciples. Of course, you¡¯d support her. Grace, this isn¡¯t over between us!

    The <b>guests </b>in the dining <b>hall </b>were all prominent figures in the circle.

    If this matter got out, Grace¡¯s reputation would be ruined.

    Violeta took a step forward, nced at the surveince camera in the corner of the terrace, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s check the surveince footage. There¡¯s a camera right here. Let¡¯s see who made the first move.¡±

    Grace agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s check!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Den was dumbfounded.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Just a moment ago, he had let alcohol cloud his judgement and couldn¡¯t control himself when he saw Grace. Now, if they checked the surveince footage, wouldn¡¯t his actions from earlier be exposed?

    Den¡¯s heart sank as he started to panic.

    He whispered to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, if this thing blows up, it¡¯s going to be bad for everyone. Let¡¯s not make fools of ourselves. Let¡¯s just drop it!¡±

    Vivian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words.

    After being together for so long, Vivian had already sensed Den¡¯s uncertainty. If he wasn¡¯t sure, then he must be in the wrong.

    This d*mn jerk wants to cheat on me with Grace behind my back!

    In an instant, Vivian felt like she was being cheated.

    She gritted her teeth, determined not to let Grace off the hook!

    But if they checked the surveince footage, Den¡¯s reputation would be ruined too. They were in this together, and Vivian had to think about herself as well.

    If Den lost face, it wouldn¡¯t benefit her either.

    After a few moments of silence, Vivian spoke up, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s check the surveince!¡±

    Den remained silent.

    Grace smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group headed straight for the surveince room on the second floor.

    Vivian was texting someone as they walked.

    When they got to the surveince room and asked to check the footage, they were taken aback when the

    1/3

    the hallway, but it might not cover the terrace

    What a coincidence!

    935

    Finished

    All the other cameras in the hotel were working fine, but only the ones on the terrace were down?

    Hearing that the surveince was broken, Den breathed a sigh of relief.

    Now that the surveince was down, there was no evidence to contradict their ims, and they could easily frame Grace.

    The cameras are down, Grace. You¡¯re one luckydy!

    ¡°Even though there¡¯s no evidence of your shameless deeds, we all saw it with our own eyes Grace, just you wait. Your good deeds <b>today </b>will spread throughout the entire circle tomorrow. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll face everyone after that!

    Violeta nced at the monitor next to her.

    Violeta stepped forward and twisted the knob on the ck¨Cscreen monitor. The surveince screen flickered for a moment, and just as it seemed like the image was about to appear, the security personnel nearby immediately scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch it randomly. Can you afford to pay you break it?

    Violeta asked. ¡°Is this monitor broken? Why did it flicker just now?

    The security personnel replied, ¡°The screen¡¯s messed up. That¡¯s why the surveince isn¡¯t working¡±

    for it if

    Violeta pointed to the nearby functioning monitor. ¡°Why don¡¯t we <b>just </b>connect the surveince camera to this working monitor?¡±

    Nydia and Hazel nodded in agreement with Violeta¡¯s suggestion, giving the security personnel incredulous looks. ¡°Yeah, why not just switch monitors? Are you intentionally trying to <b>avoid </b>letting us see the surveince footage?¡±

    Grace nced at the security personnel.

    The security personnel stuttered, taken aback. ¡°Um, well

    Vivian watched <b>as </b>the security personnel struggled under the pressure, feeling uneasy.

    Fortunately, at that moment, the head of security walked in <b>from </b>outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The security personnel hurried forward and said, ¡°Captain, they want to ess the surveince, but this monitor is broken, and we can¡¯t do it.¡±

    The captain <b>nced </b>subtly at Vivian, then turned to Nydia and Hazel without mincing words. ¡°So, you want to ess the surveince, huh? Never <b>mind </b><b>that </b>the monitor is <b>broken</b>. What kind of people are you anyway? <b>Just </b>because you want to <b>ess </b>the surveince, do you think you can? Did you lose something? Did you call the police?¡±

    ¡°Get out, get out! Didn¡¯t you see the sign outside? It says: No Unauthorised Personnel Allowed!¡±

    The group was promptly escorted out.

    <b>2/3</b>

    08.38

    Chapter 196 Surveince Footage

    93%•þ

    Finished

    Vivian smirked, her lips curling with malice as she said to Grace, ¡°Grace, get ready to see your reputation

    crumble!

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the front¨Cpage headline in every entertainment magazine tomorrow! Shameless.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Vivian arrogantly left with her entourage.

    Hazel and Nydia¡¯s faces were flushed with anger. They wanted to seek justice for Grace, but they didn¡¯t know what they could do.

    Violeta narrowed her eyes slightly, suddenly realising that this hotel seemed to have an investment from the White family.

    If the security wouldn¡¯t let outsiders ess the surveince, then they needed someone higher up toe and handle it personally.

    Violeta took out her phone, intending to call Zoren toe.over.

    But before she could dial, the lift door at the end of the corridor opened, and a well¨Cdressed middle¨Caged man stepped out.

    282

 CHAPTER 197

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 197 The Owner of Spring City Hotel

    Hazel said, ¡°It¡¯s the man who was on thewn earlier, talking on the phone with the teacher

    Violeta raised her eyes slightly and saw Oliver.

    <b>93</b>%

    Finished

    Oliver hade up to find Grace. Earlier, Grace <b>had </b>hung up on him, and after some thought, he worried <b>that </b>she might be angry. So he came up to exin himself. If she didn¡¯t like the roses, he would have someone <b>take </b>them away.

    ¡°Grace.¡±

    <b>Grace </b>got a headache as soon as she saw Oliver. Tve told you, call me Ms. Parker!

    Vivian and her group heard their conversation and stopped in their tracks. Everyone turned their gaze towards Oliver.

    So this man was the wealthy real estate tycoon from Heokrish? The one pursuing Grace!?

    Vivian frowned. The guy in front of her had a strong presence. He wasn¡¯t super muscr, but his suit made him look every bit like a mature man.

    Oliver was a head taller than Den. He walked over to stand beside Grace.

    The two of them looked like a perfect match.

    Mostly because Oliver took good care of <b>himself </b><b>and </b>had a strong presence.

    Unlike Den, who had worn himself out over the years with smoking, <b>drinking</b>, and socialising.

    Seeing this contrast¡­

    Vivian felt a pang of jealousy. How could Grace, at her age, still meet such a great guy while Den had turned out like this? Theparison made her feel really bitter!

    <b>No </b>wonder Grace <b>wasn¡¯t </b>interested in Den earlier.

    fshe were in Grace¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t be interested either,

    If s

    Grace was Vivian¡¯s arch¨Cenemy, <b>and </b>Vivian refused to <b>admit </b>that she was worse off than Grace. So she quickly looked away and walked off.

    Oliver said, ¡°Aren¡¯t ¡®Ms. Parker¡® and ¡®<b>Grace</b>¡® the same? Calling your first <b>name </b>makes it sound like we¡¯re close.¡±

    Grace said, ¡°<b>Stop </b>joking <b>around</b>. We¡¯re not that close.¡±

    Oliver changed the subject. ¡°Why did you alle up here?¡±

    Hazel responded, ¡°We <b>came </b>up to check the surveince footage. They falsely used Ms. Parker of seducing that pig

    ¡°What?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 197 The Owner of Spring City Hotel

    His dark eyes grew even darker. ¡°Did you find the footage?¡±

    Grace took out her phone. ¡°No, I was just about to call the police.¡±

    Finished

    This matter had to be handled properly. She wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her decades¨Clong reputation be ruined.

    The hotel refused to let her check the surveince footage, so Grace suspected that they had colluded with Vivian.

    In that case, she would call the police!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Oliver

    What<b>?</b>

    <b>said</b>, ¡°No need to call the police. I¡¯m the owner of this hotel. Let¡¯s <b>go </b>check the footage.¡±

    Vivian and her group, who were leaving, immediately stopped in their tracks when they heard this.

    No way!

    Wait, this guy owns the Spring City Hotel?

    Violeta, who was in the middle of a call, was taken aback. Just then, the call connected, and Zoren¡¯s voice <b>came </b>through: ¡°Hello, Vio, what¡¯s up?¡±

    She asked,¡­ Zoren, where are you?¡±

    Zoren replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the arcade on Westwood Lane.¡±

    She said, ¡°Nothing, just thought of asking <b>you </b>to swing by Spring City, but never mind now. Enjoy your time.

    He was taken aback. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡®

    But before he could finish his words, Violeta hung up.

    Zoren nced at the screen after the call ended, murmuring. ¡°Vio hung up so quickly, I didn¡¯t even get to finish what I was <b>saying</b>.¡±

    Liam and his friends, who were ying pool nearby, heard Zoren¡¯s words.

    He teased, ¡°Who¡¯s calling sote? Which girl is it this time?¡±

    Zoren replied, ¡°Mind your own business. It¡¯s Vio.

    Hayden asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with <b>her</b>?¡±

    Zoren pocketed his phone. ¡°Who knows? She just mentioned wanting me <b>to </b>swing by Spring City Hotel, but then said it wasn¡¯t necessary/Probably nothing serious. But there¡¯s something fun going on in Spring City tonight.¡±

    Jasper chimed in, ¡°Is it about Grace Parker and Vivian Montir? Should we go and join the fun?¡±

    Jasper had been with Lucy before, so naturally, he had heard about the love¨Chate rtionship between her master Vivian and her rival Grace Resides this matter wasn¡¯t a secret <b>within </b>their circle Even though

    2/3

    08:38 Fri, <b>28 </b>Jun

    Chapter 197 The Owner of Spring City Hotel

    #Finished

    many years had passed, the fiery rtionship between these two women was still worth watching.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Hayden said, putting down his pool cue.

    Zoren teased, ¡°Hayden, since when did you be interested in gossip and joining in on the fun?¡±

    After leaving the pool room, the group drove to the Spring City Hotel.

    Meanwhile, at Spring City Hotel¡­

    In the surveince room, everyone was surprised to find out that Oliver was the owner of the Spring City Hotel.

    ¡°You¡¯re the owner?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Grace looked surprised, but then quickly shifted her gaze to the other side, where she stared at Vivian.

    Vivian turned pale,pletely caught off guard by this revtion.

    Den¡¯s expression mirrored Vivian¡¯s, equally surprised but also tinged with fear.

    Oh no¡­

    If <i>they </i>pull up <i>the </i>surveince footage, wouldn¡¯t <i>everything </i><i>be </i>over?!

    Grace and the others walked back to the surveince room. The captain of the security team inside, seeing them return, used the same tone as before. ¡°Why are you back again? Didn¡¯t we already tell you that we couldn¡¯t ess the surveince?¡±

    The captain of the security team, a minor character, didn¡¯t recognise Oliver.

    Plus, Oliver didn¡¯t often visit Quinston, so he quietly took out his phone and called the hotel manager.

 CHAPTER 198

    Chapter 198 The Truth is Out

    Soon enough, the manager on duty rushed into the surveince room.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Knight!¡±

    Oliver didn¡¯t reply verbally but signalled with his eyes for him to take action.

    The manager directed him. ¡°Quick, pull up the surveince from the terrace corridor.¡±

    Finished

    The captain of the security team paused for a moment. <b>Hearing </b>the <b>manager </b>address Oliver so politely, he understood that this guy wasn¡¯t just anybody. After a <b>quick </b>thought, he promptly instructed his team to retrieve and disy the surveince footage.

    In just a short while, the surveince footage that couldn¡¯t be essed before suddenly became avable.

    On the disy screen, the scene from the terrace slowly emerged. It was clear as day. Den had initially grabbed Grace¡¯s hand, and even after she pulled away, he persistently pursued her and tried to hug her.

    ¡°Oh! The truth <b>is </b>out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him, being all creepy and handsy. And when he got caught, he had the nerve to me Ms. Parker.¡±

    ¡°<b>Such </b>audacity!¡±

    <b>Vivian </b>and her group, standing outside, also saw the footage on the monitor.

    Vivian gritted her teeth, while Den¡¯s face turned red and then white. He tried to justify himself. ¡°I was drunk earlier, so I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. It wasn¡¯t intentional¡­¡±

    Vivian¡¯s friends beside her looked troubled, unsure of how to react.

    They had previously boasted about tarnishing Grace¡¯s reputation.

    Now that the truth <b>was </b>revealed, they were left speechless.

    Grace turned to look at Vivian. ¡°Vivian, it seems like you haven¡¯t been doing so well these past few years, huh? Hehe.¡°¡±

    Then, Grace swiftly took out her phone and called the police.

    ¡°If you were drunk, then go exin it to the police. You attempted sexual assault and made false usations. I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of this!¡±

    Vivian felt utterly <b>humiliated</b>!

    She couldn¡¯t bear to stay a moment longer <b>and </b>turned to leave.

    Den hurried to catch up, and the others followed suit, leaving one by one.

    With everything resolved smoothly. Grace felt a great sense of relief. She turned to Oliver and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you own Spring City Hotel?¡±

    Oliver replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯never asked, did you?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 198 The Truth is Out

    Grace retorted, ¡°If I didn¡¯t <b>ask</b>, couldn¡¯t you have mentioned it?¡±

    Oliver conceded, ¡°Okay, my <b>bad</b>.¡±

    The two of them bantered back and forth in the surveince room.

    Nydia exchanged a nce with Hazel, then quietly walked out of the room with Violeta.

    #Finished

    They reached the ground floor.

    Violeta nced at the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should leave.¡±

    Nydia <b>said</b>, ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve had my fill too. Let¡¯s just sit back <b>and </b>watch Vivian and her husband¡¯s reputation get tarnished tomorrow!¡±

    Violeta grinned. ¡°Today was really satisfying. I <b>was </b>actually nning to call my brother toe and check out the surveince.¡±

    Hazel chimed in, ¡°Yeah, none of us expected Oliver to be the boss. But do you think MS. Parker and him are a good match?¡±

    Nydiaughed. ¡°Haha, if the teacher knew we were talking about this <b>behind </b>her back, she¡¯d be mad.¡±

    Violeta said, ¡°I¡¯ll head off first. Let Ms. Parker knowter. The rematch ising up soon, and I need to train these next couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Vio, you go ahead.¡±

    Violeta left the hotel.

    The two trucks parked outside had already driven away, but the scent of perfumed roses seemed to linger in the air, refreshing and delightful.

    Violeta stood under the bus stop sign, the sunlight casting long shadows.

    She was about to call the driver at home toe pick her up.

    But before she could even dial the number, she heard the sound of several motorcycles in the distance.

    ¡°Viol¡±

    Violeta looked up and saw four people speeding towards her on motorcycles.

    Motorcycles?

    Violeta nced at the high¨Cend motorcycles they were riding and immediately recognised their top¨Cnotch quality.

    While it wasn¡¯t surprising to see others riding motorcycles, seeing Hayden on one did catch her slightly off guard.

    2/3

    08:38 Fri, 28 Jun

    Chapter 198 The Truth is Out

    Finished

    But then again, it wasn¡¯t that unusual for guys to enjoy motorcycles, especially if they had the money for it.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Zoren took off his helmet. ¡°We¡¯re here to watch the show. Looks like we missed it, huh? We arrivedte.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you guys arete.¡±

    Jasper caught a whiff of a faint rose scent in the street. ¡°Why is there still a smell of roses here?¡±

    Violeta replied calmly, ¡°Earlier, there were two big trucks filled with perfume roses parked here for about

    an hour or so.

    Hayden asked, ¡°Are you heading back now?¡±

    Violeta nodded. ¡°Yeah, I was thinking of sending you guys a message when I got back.¡±

    Liam suggested, ¡°Now that we¡¯re already out, why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡±

    Zoren said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves for a bit.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violeta, hands in pockets, asked with interest, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    Zoren chuckled. ¡°How about we take you for a ride?¡±

    Violeta raised an eyebrow. ¡°Taking me for a ride? You know racing is prohibited in the city, right? You guys nning to make headlines tomorrow?¡±

    There were clear rules in the city, with speed limits, and even if you had money, you couldn¡¯t just do as you please. Plus, Hayden had a special status, making it even more impossible for him to act recklessly.

    ¡°To Moon Bay.¡±

 CHAPTER 199

    Chapter 199 The Motorcycle Gang

    ¡°The road ahead is a paradise for motorcycle gangs<b>.¡±</b>

    Violeta <b>had </b><b>heard </b>about Moon Bay but had never been there.

    93%

    Finished

    In her previous life as a stunt performer, Violeta shot a scene where she drove a motorcycle off a cliff. She had to control a motorcycle three times her weight and dive from a green screen ten metres high.

    The stunt coordinator at that time was a motorcycle enthusiast.

    Violeta had talked with him before and heard him mention ¡°Moon Bay. He also said that Moon Bay <b>is </b><b>a </b>paradise for motorcycle gangs.

    Nheless, the path to reach it was challenging, and one error could be deadly for those enjoying their passion.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been there before, but I¡¯m curious. Let¡¯s check it out!¡±

    Violeta moved forward, ready to ride Zoren¡¯s motorcycle.

    However, Zoren stepped back a bit and proposed, ¡°Vio, why not ride with Hade? His motorcycle is more spacious than mine.¡±

    Violeta remained silent.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Violeta had no Hayden¡¯s motorcycle.

    choice but to sit on

    Sitting behind Hayden, she rested her hands on his shoulders.

    Once they were ready, the four motorcycles travelled alongside each other.

    The evening wind whispered past her ears, ruffling Violeta¡¯s hair. She reached back to fix it and caught a faint scent of aftershave in the air.

    Violeta¡¯s eyshes quivered a bit, and she then looked <b>down </b>at Hayden in front of her.

    They were very close to <b>each </b>other.

    The aroma <b>was </b>so subtle that Violeta questioned whether she imagined it.

    In reality, Hayden had no particr scent, just the clean and fresh smell of bath products.

    Like a ss of lemonade on a hot summer day, Violeta¡¯s mind briefly envisioned the sweet and tangy burst of orange and grapefruit.

    Suddenly struck by a whimsical thought, she said, ¡°Hayden, you actually smell quite nice.¡±

    Hayden was startled by her suddenment.

    Hayden exhibited a noticeable increase in tension briefly, showing no response to her remark as if he hadn¡¯t heard it.

    1/3

    Chapter 199 The Motorcycle <b>Gang</b>

    Yet, his slender fingers sping the motorcycle¡¯s handle grew tighter, causing the joints of his lightplexion to be paler under the strain.

    Finished

    They eventually arrived at Moon Bay.

    In this region, there were no <b>enforced </b>speed restrictions since Moon Bay was primarily a wild, untamed area where rough mountain pathways connected Quinston and Heokrish.

    Because of the minimal infrastructure, there were no set limits on how fast one could travel.

    This drew many motorcycle gangs, often gathered in this locale..

    Each year, the perilous mountain paths resulted in fatal crashes, with motorcycle gangs losing their lives due to errors in operation.

    The relevant authorities had once attempted to intervene, but they proved powerless <b>against </b>the fervour of the motorcycle gangs. Thus, as time passed, their grip slipped away entirely.

    At the entrance to the mountains, a handful of people were preparing for the journey. Upon spotting Violeta and her group approaching, they nced at their motorcycles and let out whistles of admiration.

    ¡°Buddy, your ride is quite impressive!¡±

    Zoren chuckled and patted his own seat cushion. ¡°It costs me over 300 thousand dors on this baby.¡±

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Zoren¡¯s behaviour made it clear they all came from wealthy families.

    After all, how else could they afford such extravagances?

    ¡°Will you guys join uster?

    And why did you bring a girl along?

    <b>Zoren </b>casually answered, ¡°Yes, just giving my sister a ride.¡±

    But this sister was not what the man imagined.

    The man talking to them appeared doubtful about the ¡°sister¡± exnation but smiled and reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be plenty ofpany once we get up the mountain. You all are so stylish. You¡¯ll definitely get lots of attention! Haha, I¡¯ll go in first. See you all insideter!¡±

    With that, the men jumped on their motorcycles and sped away,

    From the tone of that man¡¯s voice, it sounded like there was a party going on inside, lively and bustling. with plenty of opportunities to pick up girls!

    Violeta tapped Hayden¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside. We¡¯re already here, so we might as well check it out.¡±

    Jasper added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, now that we¡¯re here<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    The four of them rode up the mountain, following a rough path, to reach the motorcycle gang¡¯s base.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    2/3

    08:38 Fri, <b>28 </b>Jun

    Chapter 199 The Motorcycle Gang

    When they arrived, they were weed by a lively party already in progress.

    93%

    Finished

    The man who had spoken to them earlier was chatting with a group of people, all wearing studded leather jackets.

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re here!¡±

    The man, apanied by his friends, approached them and pointed at Zoren¡¯s motorcycle, saying, ¡°This is the motorcycle you mentioned from the international motorcycle show, isn¡¯t it? You said this cost over 300 thousand dors! Tonight¡¯s going to be thrilling.¡±

    Dismounting

    ing from his motorcycle, Zoren made a generous offer, saying, ¡°Interested, buddy? Let me take you for a ride.

    Witnessing his generosity, the others became rxed and easygoing. Soon enough, they were all enjoying themselves together.

    Violeta also joined them as they got off the motorcycle together.

    The atmosphere here was truly lively, with the men chatting about topics revolving around motorcycles and girls.

    Before long, a woman walked over with a drink and began chatting with Violeta.

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink beer, sorry,¡± Violeta replied.

    ¡°Okay. Is that guy from earlier your boyfriend?¡± the woman inquired.

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t,¡± Violeta replied simply.

    282

    ËÄ

 CHAPTER 200

    Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph

    Chapter 200 The Daughter of the Motorcycle Gang Leader.

    Upon receiving Violeta¡¯s answer, the woman¡¯s face lit up with happiness.

    3.93%Á¿

    <b>93</b>%¾€

    Finished

    Following a short chat with Violeta, she swayed her waist and headed towards Hayden. Violeta glimpsed <b>at </b>the woman¡¯s departing form before resuming her exploration of the base camp.

    Approximately seven or eight minutester, the woman came back <b>to </b>Violeta with a crestfallen look. ¡°Are <b>you </b>joking with me?¡±

    Violeta <b>was </b><b>confused</b>. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    The woman rified, ¡°You mentioned he¡¯s not your boyfriend, but he explicitly stated that you¡¯re his girlfriend!¡±

    Violeta was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±

    The woman walked over with Violeta <b>and </b>confronted Hayden.

    ¡°Are you two a couple or not?¡±

    Violeta¡¯s gaze met Hayden¡¯s, and they shared <b>a </b>silent understanding of something.

    It seemed Hayden used her as a shield to reject the <b>woman</b>.

    Since the woman didn¡¯t know her, Violetaplied with Hayden and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Upon hearing her response, the woman grew even angrier.

    ¡°You¡¯re both ying games with me! You said no earlier, and now you¡¯re saying yes?¡±

    Violeta replied hesitantly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t ying with you.¡±

    The woman put her hands on her hips and shouted, ¡°Arrest them!¡±

    Her loud call instantly drew the attention of seven or eight burly men from the crowd, who surrounded Violeta and Hayden.

    Violeta was momentarily stunned, not expecting the situation to escte like this. She nced at Hayden.

    Nearby, Jasper and the others noticed themotion and hurried over.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    A man who had chatted with Zoren earlier informed them, ¡°That¡¯s Natalie Yarrow, the daughter of the local motorcycle gang leader. How did you guys manage to anger her?¡±

    Irritating the daughter of <i>the </i>motorcycle gang leader?

    Quite audacious.

    Zoren moved ahead to protect Violeta and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are <b>you </b>seeking a confrontation?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 200 The Daughter of the Motorcycle <b>Gang </b>Leader

    ¡°Vio, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Finished

    Violeta murmured, ¡°This woman was flirting with Hayden, but he used me as a pretext to turn her down. We didn¡¯t anticipate her reaction.¡±

    Liam nced at Natalie in front of him, adopting a more friendly tone.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you try your luck with someone else? Hayden doesn¡¯t appreciate being approached like this. Besides, even if you initiate a conversation, shouldn¡¯t others have the right to decline? What kind of logic is this? We¡¯re all here to have a good time, so how about we all take a step back? If things escte, I guarantee it won¡¯t end well for anyone<b>.¡±</b>

    Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°We <b>won¡¯t </b>end well? Haha, you think I¡¯m a fool! This girl just said she¡¯s not his girlfriend, and now he¡¯s saying she is. You¡¯re just trying to fool people here!¡±

    Violeta interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s simply a mimunication.¡±

    Natalie countered. ¡°A mimunication? Then finish all the beer in those two boxes over there, and we¡¯ll regard this matter as resolved. Your behaviour has been deceitful since you got here. Your integrity is in doubt!¡±

    She pointed to several beer boxes under the nearby table, demanding that Violeta finish all the drinks.

    Otherwise, the matter wouldn¡¯t be settled.

    Violeta hadn¡¯t expected the woman to be so <b>hot</b>¨Ctempered. ncing at the boxes of beer under the table, she spoke up, ¡°What if I refuse to drink?¡±

    ¡°Refuse? Haha.

    Natalie sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard <b>that </b>people often die <b>at </b><b>Moon </b>Bay? Offend me, and do you think you¡¯ll safely leave? Ridiculous. I can easily toss you into a ditch, and tomorrow¡¯s news will report a few daredevils crashing their motorcycles off a cliff, bodies never to be found.¡±

    Violeta was speechless.

    Huh!

    Quite a bold statement indeed<i>.</i>

    Indeed, it carries a strong implication.

    Violeta chuckled, while Hayden¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    Liam remarked, ¡°You really overestimate yourselves. Just <b>a </b>few of you think you can trap anyone?¡±

    Natalie retorted, ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try! Attack them!¡±

    At hermand, several burly then nearby rushed forward to subdue them.

    Violeta, being the only woman among them, naturally became their primary target. Three of the men charged at her, but she swiftly kicked over a nearby bench and then delivered a powerful kick. The bench struck the chests of the three men with great force, sending them tumbling to the ground.

    ¡°Ahl

    2/3

    08:39 Fri<b>, </b><b>28 </b>Jun

    Chapter 200 The Daughter of the Motorcycle Gang LeaderContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    <b>¡°</b>Thud!¡±

    Finished

    The three burly men, now lying on the ground with the bench on their chests, felt the pain throbbing in

    their chests.

    They hadn¡¯t expected Violeta to appear fragile but possess such strength.

    ¡°This d*mn girl! Grab her, guys!¡±

    Several more burly men lunged at Violeta, but this time they were intercepted by Zolen and the others<b>. </b>using bottles.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re roing?¡±

    Next came the shifting of tables, bottles flying, and ss shards scattering everywhere, extinguishing several lights on the ceiling.

    Observers at the gathering swiftly sought shelter outside, whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Oh gosh, this is escting into a conflict!¡±

    ¡°I never thought these people would be so proficient in fighting.¡±

    ¡°I presumed that girl would depend entirely on men for defence, but despite her slim figure, she can defend herself well in a brawl!¡±

    ¡°Hey, check it out! Natalie is calling for backup.¡±

    ¡°It seems they¡¯re in a tough spot. Natalie¡¯s dad heads the motorcycle gang. By crossing them, they¡¯ve probably put their future in Quinston at risk.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!